Wap A nt OR hae I ES eee

Ae ae ee ee

eRe pee : -

Sede =" arn tee Oe - area pee Ose “at! : a " : are Sanne

5 : : reat 22 Yon eer eer ee ee

Set, RN ROTTS Ret he Rael ATE NTE

‘ TASTE

Sosa oye me

eee ae tee

eae Oo Bie Ee

apa patna 2

Stew

Bere A no ee ee ee

aes

Sak Quan ASRS Tee

Sag aeraeh US 9e hes SRDS

ngs IMCS Banas pe TN tt TOTS SRR BN

Artemia, NA SI Ss peabet sMA Sa aT ars

i tee ty a feat Aaa ta att neste bir ES

Fee

Seta Pl 2 :

; ‘ “2 q - oe Meee ets Sa

x ot Ue ath ee sen Se

eg + —* e - .

Lag eh nay ior y Z ; a conse ‘ :

- VERA patton BTS

eS Caw tatty Spee ue

; See Qynen (oe

CN pa ea nae Oe LEN

: seers Sane naar eaten one

Ee “aay tai REMAN S

= ‘pies te

rm ey nae” hgh

Me nue scraret

Dia Pegas ofa UP et ; :

nets : ¢ fad i x s “: » > = Senesaepinge FARO

. mo Hee te tea

setest ee he sR. ”

CSE ae Pew

SoS red hee

PECs pam Parrett DR

pS tt ee id

pina cee OG

BORO WEE SRE ©PIEE

FOR EDVCATION

HORS SC TEIN GE

LIBRARY

THE AMERICAN MUSEUM

NATURAL HISTORY

TOW Rida L

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

EDITED BY

THE SECRETARIES.

VOL. XXXI.

Nos. I. tro V.—1862.

“Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men

of science in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing,

and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will languish if such

communications shall be long intermitted: and it will die away, if they shall

entirely cease.”

Siz Wm, Jones.

LL eee eee

CALCUTTA :

PRINTED BY C. B, LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS

1863,

Contents.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS, &c.

To face Page

Fig. I. Temple of Mundot in Java

II. Great Buddha at Mundot, a

IIT. and VII. Basements at Mundot and Kali- Baneng, ...

IV. V. XII. and XIII. Sections of Chandi Kali-Baneng

and of Chandi Sewu,

VI. Temple of Chandi Kali- anon: ae

VIII. Door of Chandi Sewu Great rDatirple, ane

IX. Colossal warder at Chandi Sewu Great ieee

» x». and XI. Sham Key-stones,

XIV. XV. and XVI. of weapons and onlice! curious ini

ments,

Plates (I. to IV.) of meats of hiner

Plate of Gems and seals and other relics, sae a

-» Sketch map illustrative of a visit to seein

jie

| -

~ View of Puppaé Hill, ose “

> Map of Upper and Lower Suwat, &e. .

> Tower of Shankar Dar, Suwat,

. Plates (1. and II.) of Celts from mendelehandl

Route Survey from Bay of Bengal to the Gulf of Siam via the

Isthmus of Krau,

Map to show the advantages btcamania by astanlichine com-

munication at Krau,

>. Plate of a Turtle (Sphargis Goracen ye

» (1.) | of Inscriptions in the fortress of Gwalior,

» (II.) ditto ditto,

5, (II1.) ditto ditto, .

» (IV.) of an Inscription on a Pillar at Nano

Sketch map shewing the at at the source of the Ratong

River, ap6 es

> Diagram exhibiting the origin of Tae lchonones

Plate of an Inscription from Taxila, ...

a3 f.|

ive.

$h.%

Penh petites

PLR A > eh

CONTENTS.

Asses (wild) and alleged wild horses, a further note on, 3s

Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi,

Bhamini Vildsa (notices of works connected with Sanskrit Li-

terature,) . one vee

Charvaka Beton of Philosophy, 5 - nee

Correspondence and Literary Intelligence, 282,

——-- Extracts from a letter from Sit Robert H.

Schomburgh, British Consul at Bankok. to Mr. Blyth, Re

Elephants and Rhinoceroses, a further note on,

Gwalior, Vestiges of the Kings of,

Inscriptions, (three Sanskrit,) Copies of the Ovisinals and Prefa-

tory Observations, i

Java, Notes of a Brief Visit to some of the Tiida remains in,

Kanchunjingah Group in the Sikkim Himalaya, Journal of a

trip undertaken to explore the Glaciers,

Kénouj or Kanyakubja, Vestiges of three oval roe of, with

Indications of its Literature,

Kumara Sambhava, 8th Canto (notices of books dercibotea with

Sanskrit Literature, ) ae ek

Literary Intelligence, ... 500 Par eon OOM:

—— and Correspondence, 506 282,

Malacology, Indian, No. 3, contribution to, being descriptions

of new operculated land-shells from Pegu, Arakan and the

Khasi Hills,

‘Meteorological Obser Se (Abstract of the Hecity of the

Hourly) taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for

_ the months of April and May, 1861, sce Si

135

1V Contents.

= Page

Meteorological Observations for June, July, August and Septem-

ber, sis ete ies ae aoa (eal

- 7 for October, November and December, staat RIX

eer ford anuary, February and March, 1862, oop exe

a for April, May and June, ditto, ... ... XCVIL

Meunerin Attraction, memorandum on the result of Archdeacon

Pratt’s calculations regarding its effect upon the operations

of the G. T. Survey of India, ee 146

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Beneal: for Jantany

February and March, 1862, a ae “a, , OD

TOTP ANI alee. 553 scr ae PrAUlD

_ for May and June, oe .. 300

—— for July, August, September and Onn gas ZO -

for November and December, ae . O88.

Puppa-doung, an extinct Volcano in upper Burmah, account of

a visit to, ... i, i ee ws | Zo

Remarks on Babu Rajendra Lal Mitra’s paper on some Bactro-

Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindee, 184

Report on the Route from the mouth of ny Tae 1

Krau and thence across the Isthmus of Krau to the Gulf

Piesiam | 2s : ace oss O40

Rhinoceros, a memoir on fie living Wente species of, some!

and Hlephants, a further note on, ... caer

Rig Veda, Ravana’s Commentary on the, “55 So auZee)

Sanskrit Literature, notices of works connected with, 208, 527

Spiti Valley and Chomoriri (Tshomoriri) Lake, Notes of a

Trip from Simla (during July, August and September,

1861,) Bet es : ae 480

Suwat, Upper and Lower, aa the iReliretion to the source of ae

Suwat River and of the tribes inhabiting those valleys, an

account of,.. iN ail nce ee OO

Trigonometr Sell Survey of THe, on the, nee bes o2

Turtle (Sphargis Coriacea) note on, ... Loc .. 367

Vedas, on Colebrooke’s determination of the date of the, ae 49

Contents.

INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Bayley, H. C., Esq., C.8., Remarks on Babu R. L. Mitra’s

paper on Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi,

Blanford, W. T. Esq., Account of visit to Puppa-doung an

extinct voleano in upper Burmah, ee

Contributions to Indian Maluesleoy. No. Ill. De-

scriptions of new operculated land-shells from Pegn, &c.,

Blyth, E. Esq.. A memoir on the living Asiatic species of

Rhinoceros, — is So aS as

A further Note on Wild Asses and alleged Wild

Horses, oor ae eas

a further Note on Elephants and Rhinoceroses,

Cowell, E. B. Esq., M. A., The Charvaka system of Philosophy,

Notices of recent Sanskrit works,... pene Wary

Forlong, Capt. J. G. and Capt. Alexander Fraser, Report on a

Route from the mouth of the Pakchan to Krau, and thence

across the Isthmus of Krau to the Gulf of Siam,

Fraser, Capt. A., ditto ditto, ‘

Hall, F. HE. eee op DC aulue, Viestiges of three Pavel Lines of

Kanyakubja or Kanauj ; ih Indications of its Literature,...

‘Three Sanskrit Inscriptions : Copies of the Originals

and Prefatory Observations, 6

Ravana’s Commentary on the Rig Veda, wa

Henessey, J. B. N., Esq., On the Trigonometrical Survey of

India,

Pratt, Ven’ble Ar Reon, J. H., on ele ooke’s Ree ion

of the date of the Vedas,

Rajendralal Mitra, Babu, Vestiges of he Kings of Gwalior,

on some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi,...

Raverty, Capt. H. G., An account of Upper and Lower Suwat

and the Kohistan to the source of the Suwadt River, with an

account of the tribes inhabiting those valleys, ...

Sherwill, Major J. L., Journal of a trip undertaken to ie

the Glaciers of as Kanchunjingah Group in the Sikkim

Himalaya in November, 1861,

391

175

227

457

vi Contents.

Page

Theobald, W. Esq., Jr., Notes of a trip from Simla to the

Spiti Valley and Chomoriri (Tshomoriri) Lake during the

months of July, August and September, 1861, . 480

Tickell, Major S. R., Note on a little aeenbed species of

Turtle (Sphargis estacen) 367

Yule, Lieut.-Col. H., Notes of a brief visit on some of ihe

Indian remains in i ava, asi sal Ronen AE.

ust yew CEA a

JOURN AL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

POLL LALO I OOOO

No. I. 1862.

eee

Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, or Kanauj; with

Indications of its Liter ature. —By Frrz-Epwarp Hau, Esquire,

D.C. £. Oxon.

By no means alone among Indian cities of old renown, Kanauj has

shrunk from the once proud position of a metropolis into a town whose

extent and importance are now most inconsiderable. If the entire

site of its ruins was ever peopled simultaneously, its habitaney may at

one time have competed with that of London ; and yet our knowledge

of its political vicissitudes, and even of its rulers and of its men of

letters, is scarcely more than a dreary blank. It is my purpose, in

the present brief paper, to collect, and, as far as possible, to connect,

the detached facts, bearing on a portion of its medieval history,

which recent research has rendered available. These facts, in no

small share, are of my own discovering.

From the Harsha-charita* of Bana, likewise author of the Kadam-

bart, and of the Chandi-s'ataka,+ we learn, that, in his time, which is

* For a page or two, here, I do little more than copy from my preface to the

Vasavadattd ; a publication not likely to meet the'eyes of many readers of this

Journal, or to be consulted for matters of historical fact.

+ For a story about this poem, see my preface to the Vasavadatta, p. 8. Whe-

ther the Chandi-s’ataka was written in rivalry of Mayura’s Surya-s’ataka, or

whether the latter was prompted by the former, each of the compositions reminds

one vividly ofthe other. I have seen buta single copy of the Chandt-s’ ataka ; and

that was very incgrrect. It contains one hundred and one stanzas, and is at-

tributed, in the epigraph, to Bana Bhatta. The beginning and end are sub-

joined, without amendment :

HT were fara YCCay CATH AHI UT

aw ws ais away waza fa fue |

2 Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, §c. {No.1,

known to have been shortly before the middle of the seventh century,

the king of Kanauj was Harshavardhana, Harshamalla, or simply

Harsha.* His elder brother was Rajyavardhana;+ and he had a

sister, Mahadevi, or Rajyas’ri. Their parents were Prataépas'ila, or

Prabhakaravardhana,t and Yas’ovati. Prabhékaravardhana’s ancestor,

of some unnamed degree, was Pushpabhiti, a native of S/rikantha.

CUUAIAL A Weasaaa seaeaa Sa

wea a Ey Tare HAG ee aa METS fete: Il

SUF! WATS [ WIEAAT A: aqzlewuie:

WITTE! ET Fast Bulag Vay: ravage: |

qe Saar. Strtafetraragar SMA ATI:

Waal aagie: Rag stca SISU FF Sa: |]

Its sixty-sixth stanza occurs, anonymously, in the Saraswati-kanthabharana. It

is found in the S’drngadhara-paddhati as well, and is there ascribed to Bana.

fazig Qzue are the initial words.

* He was reigning when Hiouen-Thsang was in India, namely, between

A. D. 629 and 645. Voyages des Pélerins Bouddhistes, Vol. I1., p. 247. Bana

was a contemporary of Harsha, whom he first saw, he tells us, at S’rikantha.

Hiouen-Thsang declares, that Harsha was called S/iladitya also. But of this

assertion there is not an inkling in what I have seen of the Harsha-charita. Its

truth is, indeed, open to grave question; for the titles of none, I suspect, but

Kshatriyas end in dditya ; and the Chinese pilgrim informs us, that Harsha was

a Vais’ya. For the rest, he has, pretty evidently, confounded him with another

S’jladitya, whom he terms a Kshatriya. Was Dhruvapatu,—called son-in-law of

S’iladitya,—another name of Grahavarman, soon to be mentioned? Voyages,

&e., Vol. I., pp. 111, 112, 206, and 370; Vol. II., p. 251; and Vol. IIL, p. 163.

For Dhruvasena, son of S‘iladitya, see the Journal of the Bombay Branch of

the Royal Asiatie Society, Vol. I11., Part IL., p. 216.

Of this Dhruvasena, or of some relative of his, bearing the same name, and

under the title of Raja of Vallabhinagari, Lakshmivallabha, the Jaina, tells a

story, in his Kalpa-drwma-kalika.

The partiality for Bauddhas, asserted, by Hiouen-Thsang, of Harsha, must,

very probably, be received with liberal discount.

+ Not Rajavardhana,—an all but impossible name,—as Hiouen-Thsang has

it; but venially, considering the slight difference, to the ear, between the syllables

raja and rajya. This I pointed out some years ago. But M. ‘Julien still adheres to

his authority. He says: “ Lo-che fa-?an-na (Radjavarddhana) ; en Chinois,**

Wang-tseng Yaugmentation, Vagrandissement du roi —Sur la suppression de d

devant dh, voyez § XV. P. 76 of Méthode pour déchiffrer et transcrire les Noms

Sanscrits qui se rencontrent dans les Livres Chinois, &c. Paris: 1861. In pass-

ing, there is no necessity for supposing, in this case, that dis suppressed before

dh; for vardhana is just as correct Sanskrit as varddhana.

~ L[ have no time to dwell on the speculations of Professor Lassen touching

these persons. Misled by Hiouen-Thsang’s indeterminate style of expression,

he makes two kings, Harshavardhana and §S’ijladitya, out of one. Again, cha-

racteristically enough, he gratuitously provides, in S’iladitya, a father for one

DharmAaditya,—a foundling, for anything ascertained to the contrary,—whom

he elevates, and his son Jayaditya after him, to the throne of Kanauj. See the

Indische Alterthumskunde, Vol. J1I., pp. 669-715, and 1162; and Voyages, &c.,

Vol. I., pp. 111, 112.

I write without the privilege of access to what M. Reinand has published

on India as represented by the Arabian trayellers.

1862.|] Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, &c. 3

Whether Pushpabhuti was, or was not, of regal condition does not

appear. In religion, he was a S’aiva ; and one Bhairava Acharya was

his mystagogue.

Prabhakaravardhana accorded his preference, in matters of devo-

tion, to the sun ; and Madhavagupta served him as spiritual counsel-

lor. His exploits, as recorded, include the subjugation of the Hinas,

with Sindhu, Gurjara, Gandhara, Lata, and Malava. Due allowance

must, of course, here be made for exaggeration. Unquestioning con-

fidence in the representations of Indian panegyrists would entail the

conclusion, that, in the bygone days of this country, everybody,

above all if a patron, was constantly vanquishing everybody else.

Rajyavardhana, by command of his father, made an expedition to

the north, against the Hurahtinas.* Harsha followed him. While

hunting on the skirts of the Himalayas, a domestic, Karangaka,

brought intelligence, that the king was critically ill. Harsha _has-

tened back, and was just in time to see him expire. On the very day

of Prabhékaravardhana’s decease, Grahavarman was massacred by

the king of Ma4lava, who also threw Rajyas’ri into chains. This took

place at Kanauj.

Grahavarman, son of Avantivarman, of the Maukhara family, was

husband of Réjyas’ri. As we do not find it stated distinctly, that

the king of Malava had aggressed on Kanauj, we should understand,

it may be, that Grahavarman owed his death to the son of that

sovereign, who, it is said, was staying at the Kanaujan court. Ap-

parently, he was there in character of hostage; and perhaps he

received the assistance of troops from his home unexpectedly.

Rajyavardhana, taking with him Bhandin,t—a subject of high

* AgI have noted elsewhere, the Haérahtnas—and they may have been the same

as the Hirahtnas,—are coupled with the S’akas in the Mahdbhdrata, Sabhd-

parvan, s‘l. 1843, 1844. See some remarks on the Hainasin the Journal of the

American Oriental Society, Vol. VI., pp. 528, 529.

For the Halahtinas (?), see Professor Weber’s Catalogue of the Berlin

Sanskrit MSS., p. 241.

Colebrooke, speaking of a King Devapala, says: ‘‘ The tribes of Lasata and

Bhota, as well as Hun, are mentioned among his subjects, with the tribes of

Gauda, Malava, Karnata, &c. He was, therefore, sovereign of Thibet and

Bootan, as well as of Hindusthan, Bengal, and the Dekhin. It was, probably, in

Thibet that he encountered the Huns, and reduced them to subjection.” Zrans-

actions of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. I., p. 227.

The Hinas are, thus, not recognized, by Colebrooke, as other than a people

foreign to India. The notion, that there were not Hindu Hinas, I have previ-

ously shown to be, anyhow, not established entirely beyond scope of question.

+ Lhe minister “ Po-ni’—M. Julien’s Bani, Bhani, and Bhani (? )—into

R 2

4 Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, §e. |No. 1,

rank, by whom his education had been superintended,—and an army

of ten thousand horse, marched to attack the king of Malava. Him

he slew; but his own fate was defeat and death at the hands of

Gupta,* king of Gauda, of which the news was brought back by

Kuntala, a chief officer of cavalry. Sinhandda and Skandagupta,

the generalissimos, urge Harsha to make reprisals; and they lose no

time in embarking on the enterprize.

The account of Harsha’s progress towards the south-east I omit.

Before he could reach Gauda, Bhandin arrived, with spoils of the

Malavas. Enquiries were at once made for Rajyas’ri. She had

escaped from Kanauj, and had fled towards the Vindhya mountains.

Thither Harsha directs his steps. He is visited by Bhikampa, a

military retainer to some local dignitary, Vyaghraketu, son of S’arabha.

ketu. These names, by the bye, ‘seem to be coinages suggested by

the fancied fitness of circumstances. Bhukampa knows nothing of

Rajyasri’s present quarters, and recommends, that Harsha should

seek for information at a neighbouring hamlet. She is discovered,

when on the very point of burning herself.

At this juncture my least imperfect manuscript of the Harsha-

charita unfortunately breaks off. With one more reference, I shall

take leave of it, Among the Vindhyas, Harsha meets with a holy

mendicant, Divakaramitra by name, a Bauddha pervert from Hindu-

ism. In his vicinity resided various religionists, whose denominations

I detail; it being interesting to know what Indian sects had exist-

ence in the seventh century. There were Arhatamaskarins, S/weta-

vratas, Pandurabhikshus, Bhagavatas, Varnins, Laukayatikas, Jainas,

Kapilas, Kanadas, Aupanishadas, I’s’warakdéranins, Dharmas’astrins,

Paurapikas, Saptatantavas, S’abdas, and Pancharatras.

whose mouth a long speech is put, in the Chinese, is, in all probability, my Bhan-

din, or Bhandi—to write the word in the nominative : only Bana provides Bhandin

with an alibi at the time Hiouen-Thsang sets ‘* P’o-ni” to haranguing at Kanauj.

Voyages, & , Vol. I., p. 112; Vol. IL., p. 248 ; and Vol. III., pp. 438, 492.

* According to Hiouen-Thsang, Rajyavardhana fell a victim to the machina-.

tions of S’as’anka, who reigned at Karnasuvarna. May not that potentate’s full

name have been S’as’ankagupta ?

The ruins of Karnasuvarna have been discovered, by Captain F. P. Layard,

about twelve miles to the south of Murshidabad. See this Journal, for 1853,

pp. 281, 282.

I have taken the last paragraph from my preface to the Vasavadattd, p. 52

The sentence standing just before it, in that page, is to be expunged.

+ At Pragjyotishapura he entered into an alliance with Bhaskaravarman, the

king of Kéamutipa whom Hiouen-Thsang visited. Voyages, &c., Vol. I., pp.

390, 391; and Vol. III, pp. 76, 77.

1862. | estiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, &c. 5

Harsha’s immediate successors in empire have still to reveal them-

selves. It cannot have been a short catalogue of names that con-

nected his own with those of the next known masters of Kanauj.

Of these persons we catch a glimpse in an inscription* of which a

redeciperment will conclude this paper. For two facsimiles of the

original I am indebted to the kindness of our Secretary. The kings,

and their consorts, with whom that document brings us acquainted,

are as follows:

Kings. Queens.

I. Devas’akti.} Bhuyika,

Il. Vatsaraja, son of D. Sundari.

Til. Ndgabhata, son of V. Mahisata.

IV. Raémabhadra, son of N. Appa.

V. Bhoja I., son of R. Chandrabhattarika.

VI. Mahendrapala, son of B. Dehanagé and Mahidevi, mo-

VIL. Bhoja II., son of M. thers, respectively, of Nos.

VIII. Vinayakapala, son of M. Vil and) Vile

Of these, Nos. I, and VII. are called Vaishnavas; No. II., a

Mahes/wara; Nos. III., V., and VJ., devotees of Bhagavati; and

Nos. LY. and VIII., heliolators.

Since Vinayakapala bestowed away land in close proximity to

Benares,{ we have proof, that, still in his time, which may have

been as late as the middle of the eleventh century, the jurisdiction of

Kanauj§ was of great compass.

* Tt has already been printed in this Journal, for 1848, Part I, p. 71. For

Professor Lassen’s groundless assignment to Udayapura of the kings with whom

it is concerned, see my paper at pp. 195—210 of the last volume of this Journal.

+ Every king is styled, in the original, deva, and every queen, devé,—or Oebds

and *@ea;—a mode of nomenclature which the later Greek-speaking people

employed very generally, and the Romans, to some extent, in the same way.

The author of the Curiosities of Literature, had he read excursively in the clas-

sical languages of Hurope, must have modified his chapter on the “ Titles of

Sovereigns.”

{ We are informed, that the village of Tikkarika, the object of donation, was

situate in the dhukte of Pratishthana, in the vishaya of Varanasi.

Pratishthana once designated, no less than other places, what is now Allahabad.

It was, I apprehend, at this locality, characterized—to distinguish it from other

Pratishthanas, —as S’ris’a’s, or Vishnu’s, Pratishthana, that Govindachandra, of

Kanauj, bathed in the Ganges, previously to issuing a patent which, a few years

ago, was still in existence. See this Journal, for 1858, p 248. Bhukti appears asa

synonyme of bhoga. Vide ibid., for 1861, p. 197. Tikkarika lay on the high road

opposite Kas’j. here is a Tikari about two miles from Benares, across the river.

Thus, at a period when Kasi was, presumably, the more popular name of the

city of Benares, the circumjacent territory was known as Varanasi.

§ In the seventh century, the principality of Kanauj was one of four into

which north-eastern Hindusthan was distributed, Albirani gives IMadhya-des’a,

G Festiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, &e. | No.1,

In Mahor, or Maholi, as the traditionary capital of a Rajé Bhoja,

and in Bhojapura, near Farrukhabad, we possibly have traces of one

or other of the Bhojas mentioned above.*

If Devas’/akti had not been a usurper, Vindyakapéla would natur-

ally have deduced his ancestry from a more remote point than that

at which he is seen to begin his family-tree.

In some part of the State of Gwalior there exists a huge inscription,+

“the middle country,” as its alternative name. See Sir H. M. Hlliot’s Biblio-

graphical Index to the Historians of Muhammedan India, Vol. I., p. 34.

In the tenth century, the city of Kanauj is said to have been the first city in

all India.

Kanauj, according to the Haima-kos’a, IV., 39, 40, was denominated Gadhi-

pura, Kanyakubja, Kanyakubja, Kaus’a, Kus’asthala, and Mahodaya. I have

seen all these names, Kaus’a excepted, in other books, or in inscriptions. The

Harsha-charita calls Kanauj Kus‘asthala. In the inscription under notice we

have Mahodaya.

Of the various forms of the word from which Kanauj, Kanoj, or Kanawaj is

corrupted, the most usual, in old manuscripts and inscriptions, is Kanyakubja.

Kany akubja likewise occurs, and with the countenance of the scholiast on the

Haima-kos’a ; and so, in the Dwiriipa-kos’a, does Kanyakubja.

Mahoba, for numerous reasons, is not to be thought of as the modern repre-

sentative of Mahodaya. Nor is Maudha; nor is Mahedu. For indications

guiding me to these conclusions, I have to thank Mr. Henry Dashwood, Judge

of Banda.

For what looks like Mahodaya, as the name of a woman, a Thakkurani, see the

Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV., second inscription at the end, ninth line.

The Hindu lexicographers apprize us, that Pataliputra had a second appella-

tion, that of Kusamapura. Hiouen-Thsang additionally declares, that the latter

is the older. The late Professor Wilson, speaking of the Pushpapura of Dandin,

says : “ The term Pushpapura, the Flower-city, is synonymous with Kusumapura,

and is essentially the same with what should probably be the correct reading,

Patalipura, the Trumpet-flower city. A legend as old as the eleventh century,

being narrated in the Kathd-sarit-sdgara, published and translated by Mr.

Brockhaus, has been invented, to account for the name Pataliputra; but this

has evidently been suggested by the corruption of the name, and does not ac-

count for it. That Patna was called Kusumapura, the Flower-city, at a late

period, we know from the Chinese-Buddhist travellers, through whom the name

Ku-su-mo-pu-lo became familiar to their countrymen.” Das’a-kumdra-charita,

Introduction, p. 8. :

Had Professor Wilson any doubt, when he used the expression “ at a late

period,” that Hiouen-Thsang came to India in the seventh century ?

But of Kanauj also, according to the Chinese pilgrim, Kusamapura was the

more ancient designation. In support of this statement, Hindu authority is

still wanting. See Voyages, &c., Vol. I., p 137; and Vol. IL., pp. 224, 410.

* Maholi is on the river Gumti, fifty-five miles north-east from Kananj.

Col. R. R. W. Ellis has it, that Bhoja reigned there in Samvat 1011; which

corresponds to A. D. 954: but the authority for this statement is not very con-

vincing. Ifthe Bhojapura near Farrukhabad was named from a king of Kanauj,

his memory has quite perished in what was once his own kingdom; seeing that

the pandits of Bhojapura confound him with Bhoja of Dhara. See pp. 173,

175, 179, and 185 of Col. Ellis’s Legendary Chronicles of the Buildings of Ancient

India, and Genealogical Lists of the Rajput and Brahmin Tribes. This sugges-

tive volume was printed, for private circulation, at Delhi, in 1854.

+ It is in forty-six lines, each of which, measuring about two yards long, con-

tains, or contained, not far from two hundred and twenty-five characters.

1862.] Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, §c. 7

a transcript of which I owe to Colonel Alexander Cunningham, a

gentleman whose name has long been most honourably identified

with the subject of Indian archeology. Besides that my copy is

full of breaks at the beginning, the native who executed it was,

evidently, unable to discharge from his mind the impression, that

he had before him ill-written modern Devanagari. Though intend-

ing to prepare a facsimile, he has, in patches by the dozen, altered

as many as eight or ten consecutive letters, and in such sort,—

no uniformity being observed in his commutations,—as to produce

the very perfection of all that is unintelligible. It is not much that,

without hazard of being deceived, I have succeeded in gleaning from

his laborious infidelity.

From the two opening lines of the transcript, if they were un-

mutilated, we might discover who preceded the first king of name

now legible in the inscription,—Mahendrapala. Near where he is

spoken of is the date 960. Next comes Bhoja, and then Mahendra-

pala again, with the date 964. Further on Kshitipala is mentioned ;

and, after him, Devapala, the date 1005 being close by. These

dates, I may observe, are not sufficiently particularized for one to

certify their era by calculation.

Now, we have here, at least in seeming, the succession of Mahen-

drapala, Bhoja,* and Mahendrapala. Before the first of them, another

Bhoja may originally have been enrolled; and, not impossibly, we

have, after all, but a single Mahendrapdla to enumerate. It is, then,

barely suggestible, that, in these kings, we meet with the progeny

of the Kanaujan Devas’akti. The kings of the record before us are

memorialized as having granted away land, and other things, by way

of local donaries,f in ten several years, ranging from 960 to 1025.

* The Bhoja—whose father has been made out to be Ramachandra,—of the

Thanesur inscription is, manifestly, a different person from any Bhoja referred

to in this paper. See this Journal, for 1853, pp. 673-679.

S’/ankaravaraman, of Cashmere, is said to have seized upon the kingdom of a

Bhoja. Professor Wilson, who will hear of only one Bhoja, assumes, that he of

Dhara is intended. See the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV., pp. 85, 86.

+ Most of them are appropriated to the service of Vishnu,—also called Nara-

yana, and Chakraswamin,—who has, throughout the deeds, the title of bhattdraka.

But other deities, great and small, are not forgotten; as S’iva, Uma, Vamana,

Vais’wanara, Tribhuvanaswamin,—whoever he was,—and the obsolete Vandu-

kiya and Bhailaswamin.

I have now produced two authorities for Chakraswamin, to add to Albirtini,

cited by Messrs. Boehtlingk and Roth, in their Sanskrit-worterbuch. See the

Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VII., p. 27, and my note at p.

42, ibid.

8 Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, §c. [No. 1,

Devapala’s date, accordingly as it is computed in Samvat, or in S’aka,

is equivalent to A. D. 968, or to A. D. 1103. On the theory, that

we have here to do with the rulers of Kanauj, the fact, that Vinaya-

kap4la is passed by unnoticed, may be accounted for by supposing,

that, in his reign, benefactions to the Gwalior temple were inter-

mitted. Indeed, it would be unsafe to affirm, that his name may

not lurk, undetected, in the waste of incoherence which divides Ma-

hendrapala from Kshitipala. If Kanauj at any period reached as far

as Benares in one direction, and as far as Gwalior in another, it must

have been a sovereignty of first-class dimensions.*

We now come to the last line of Kanauj Hindu kings, with any

propriety so entitled.+ Little more has transpired, regarding them,

than their appellations ; and some of the years in which they held

power, with exception of the first.

I. Chandra.

II. Madanapala, son of C. A. D. 1097.

III. Govindachandra, son of M. A. D. 1120 and 1125.

IV. Vijayachandra, son of G. A. D. 1163.4

V. Jayachandra, son of V. A. D. 1177, 1179, and 1186.

Chandra, who conquered Kanauj, was son of Mahichandra, son of

Yas/ovigraha. Itis doubtful whether Yas’ovigraha was aking; and

whether, if so, he is to be identificd with one of two magnates

* Benares, when the inscription from Sarnath was written, was a dependency-

of Gauda. That inscription, which—provided the printed copy is trustworthy,—

exhibits the names of Kings Mahipala, Sthirapala, and Vasantapdla, is dated in a

year 1083. Reckoned from Vikramaditya, this is equal to A. D. 1026; and to A. D.

1161, reckoned from S’alivahana, If A. D. 1026 be its true time, Benares passed

from the possession of the rulers of Kanauj antecedently to the invasion of

Ghandra. See the Asiatic Researches, Vol. V., octavo edition, pp. 131, ete.

For an inscription still inedited, see the Astatic Researches, Vol. XVIL., p. 621.

It came from Jhoosee, across the Ganges from Allahabad. I write with the

plate before me: but so numerous and so grave are its errors, that I shall not

adventure a full translation. It contains a land-grant, the donor of which, King

Vijayapala, son of Adyapala, son of Trilochanapala,—seems to have lived on the

banks of the Ganges, near Prayaga: yAaraealgaegtaere. Pratishthana is men-

tioned init. The date is Samvat 1084, S’ravana, vadi 4.

It should appear, therefore, that, already in the eleventh century, there were

independent chieftains intermediate to Kanauj and Benares. : :

No equally early instance has, I believe, before been met with, in Sanskrit, of

Praydga as naming the confluence of the Ganges and Jumna. But Prayaga was

familiar to Albirani.

+ See my paper on this family, in this Journal, for 1858, pp. 217-250.

{ With him synchronized a reputed tyrant, Hammira. Captain Fell con-

founds this Hammira with Hammira of S’4kambhari, who lived in the fourteenth

century ; and he misreads Col. Wilford. See the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV.,

pp. 444, 448, and 455; and Vol. 1X., pp. 188, 189.

1862.] Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, §e. 9

named Vigraha.* As for Jayachandra, he was defeated, and his

monarchy completely overthrown, by Shihdbuddin, in A. D. 1194.+

Apart from the personages of whom I have been treating, detached

kings of Kanauj, as mere names, are not unknown to investigators

into the past history of India. In the main, however, great uncer-

tainty invests all that has been asserted of them; and, furthermore,

it does not fall within the programme of this paper to make them

the subject of special inquiry.

Considering the illustrious station which Kanauj long maintained

among Indian cities, we should expect to be able to refer to it a fair

* See this Journal, for 1858, pp. 217, 218, foot-note.

+ “ Jayachandra went on a pilgrimage to Sinhala (Ceylon), and received from

Virabhadra, King of Sinhala (whom, by the bye, he conquered) a most beautiful

female. Prithiviraja, (commonly called Pithaura), the last prince of the Chau-

han dynasty, already enraged at Jayachandra, from a supposed assumption of

having undertaken a sacrifice at which Prithiviraja ought to have been allowed to

preside, was exasperated at this; and a long and bloody war took place between

the parties. This lasted until Anno Domini 1192, when Shihabuddin invaded

the dominions of Pithaura: Jayachandra entered into a league with the invader,

and Pithaura was slain in a desperate battle fought on the plains of Thanesar,

The alliance between Shihabuddin and Jayachandra did not last long; for, in

the year 1194, a great battle was fought between them, near Etawa, in which

Jayachandra’s army was totally routed; he himself was obliged to flee, and, in

attempting to cross the Ganges in a small boat, was drowned.” Captain Fell, in

the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV., pp. 456, 457. But compare Vol. IX., pp.

171, 172; and the Ayin-i-Akbari, Vol. IL., pp. 97-99.

According to the Rauzatu-t-tdhirin, Shihabuddin captured three hundred

elephants from the Raja of Kanauj. See Sir H. M. HElliot’s Bibliographical

Index to the Historians of Muhammedan India, Vol. I., p. 301.

~ In Kshemankara’s Jaina version, in Sanskrit, of the Sinhdsana-dwatrins’ati,

it is stated, that there was a Raja Marunda, of Kanyakubja, whose ghostly ad-

viser was Padalipta Stri. In the Kathd-kos’a, another Jaina work, Palitta,—

the Prakrit form of Padalipta,—founder of the city of Palitand, is said to have

instructed Raja Murunda: but this prince’s place of residence is not mentioned.

He has not, I think, hitherto fallen under any one’s notice. It will have been

observed, that the name is variously spelled.

One Yas’ovarman, king of Kanauj, is said, in the Rdja-tarangini, to have been

dispossessed of his dominions by Lalitaditya, sovereign of Cashmere. This

subjugation Professor Wilson, who surmises that it could have been but tempor-

ary, assigns to the first half of the eighth century. But the chronology of the

Raja-tarangint stands, in general, in much need of adjustment. <Asiatie Re-

searches, Vol. XV., pp. 45, 463.

Virasinha is reported to have been the king of Kanauj who sent to Bengal the

ancestors of its present Brahmans. See this Journal, for 1834, p. 339, foot-

note; and Third Series of Papers grounded upon the General Reality of the

Pauranika Characters, &c. Tellamor, Masuri: 1856.

They were invited by “‘ Adis’wara, king of Gauda, who is said to have reigned

about nine hundred years after Uhrist.” Colebrooke’s Miscellaneous Essays, Vol.

II., pp. 187, 188. Colebrooke originally wrote “ Adistira,” “ who is said to

have reigned about three hundred years before Christ.” Asiatic Researches, Vol.

V., octavo edition, p. 64.

Colonels Wilford and Tod, the Muhammadan writers, and the numismatists,

as contributors to our knowledge of Kanauj, need not detain us.

10 Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, &c. [No.1

contingent of the Sanskrit literature of the silver age. Yet, so far

as I can recollect, the sole extant* Sanskrit composition hitherto

shown, except by myself, to be associated with it, is the Vis'wa-pra-

kas'a, an homonymic lexicon, by Mahes/wara, written in the year

1111 of our era.t

To the Vis'wa-prakds’a we may certainly add the numerous pro-

ductions of Sriharsha, poet, philosopher, and chronicler. Out of

nine of his works whose titles have come down to us, only two are

known to have survived to the present day; the Waishadha-charita

and the Ahandana-khanda-khddya. All that we can be sure of, in

respect of the age of S/riharsha, is, that he was later than Kings

Chhanda and Sahasanka, and earlier than the Saraswati-kantha-

bharana, in which the Natshadha-charita is quoted.t

* On the faith of the Rdja-tarangini, a Bhavabhuti was patronized by Yas’o-

varman of Kanauj. Was he the well-known dramatist ? As there has been 2

plurality of Kaélidasas, why may there not have been a plurality of Bhavabhutis

likewise? Vakpati is named along with Bhavabhuti; and there were at least

two poets Vakpati. See the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV., pp. 45, 86.

+ Having Kanauj in view, Professor Wilson alleges, that “ A prince named

Sahasanka must have occupied the throne about the middle of the tenth century ;

as Mahes’wara, the author of the Vis’wa-prakds’a in the year 1111, makes him-

self sixth in descent from the physician of that monarch.” <Asizatie Researches,

Vol. XV., p. 463: and see Sanskrit Dictionary, first edition, Preface, pp.

XXVIL., XXIx.

This is a mistake. The account which Mahes’wara gives of his progenitors

is as follows. First was Harichandra, a medical writer, who annotated on

Charaka, and professionally served King Sahasauka. Descended from Hari-

chandra, but distant from him we know not how many generations, was Krishna,

physician to an unnamed king of Gadhipura, or Kanauj. Krishna had a son,

Damodara; and Damodara had two sons, Krishna, and another whose name is

not specified. The latter had a son, Kes’ava. A son of the former was Brahma(?),

who was father of Mahes’wara.

For the above I have consulted a very old manuscript; and it differs from

those which have been examined in England. See Dr. Aufrecht’s Calalogus

Cod. Manuscript. Sanscrit, &c., Pars. 1., pp. 187, 188.

Mahes’wara, besides being a lexicographer, wrote, he says, with other “ great

compositions,” the Sdhasdnka-charita. Sahasanka, of whom we have just read,

was, without much doubt, lord of Kanauj. S’riharsha, to whom we shall come

presently, wrote a Nava-sdhasadnka-charita. This name lends colour, at first

sight, to the view, that S’riharsha was posterior to Mahes’wara. The reverse was

the case, possibly ; and S’riharsha may have rivalled some earlier biographer of

Sahasanka; whence his choice of a title.

Mahes’wara was contemporary with king Madanapéla; @nd Sdahasanka, if of

Kanauj, was of the family from which the realm was usurped by Chandra.

{ For further particulars, see the Preface to the Vdsavadattd, pp. 17, 18,

foot-note.

A caustic anecdote is told of S’riharsha. I have often heard it from the

mouths of the pandits; and it has been related, in print, by Pandit [s’wara-

chandra Vidyasagara, in his Bangali pamphlet entitled Sanskrita-bhdshd o-Sans-

krita-sahitya-s astra-vishayaka-prastava.

1862.] Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, Sc. 1]

Baina’s Harsha-charita, Kédambari, and Chandt-s'ataka as was re-

marked near the beginning of this essay, were composed at Kanauj, and

when its sceptre was wielded by Harshavardhana. Contemporaneous

in publication were the Ratndvalé and the Ndgananda, dramas held

in high esteem by the Hindus.

The atndvalt I was once disposed to adjudge to Bana; and

this adjudication, as against that of the late Professor Wilson, has

not, I believe, been contested. But, on closer inspection of materials

which are accessible to no one but myself, I have struck upon a con-

sideration partially adverse to what may have been regarded as an

irreversible award.*

In the Ratndvalé there is a stanza which is read, word for word, in

the Harsha-charita as well.+ It may be translated thus ; “ Destiny,

when favourable, fetches, even from another continent, or even from

the midst of the sea, or even from the bounds of space, that which is

desired, and instantly brings it to pass.’”” Hindu poets not unfre-

quently repeat themselves ; but downright plagiarism, among them, of

one respectable author from another, is unknown. ‘That the verses in

discussion are not interpolated, is sufficiently clear from the fact of

their being altogether apposite to both the connexions in which they

occur. Are they, then, an unacknowledged quotation ?

But, again, the Ratndvalt contains a stanza which is embodied,

with the change of a single word, in the Wdagdananda likewise. Ina

literal version its meaning is: ‘‘ Our able poet is the fortunate Har-

sha. Moreover, this auditory appreciates merit ; and the achievements

of the Vatsa princet are taking with the people; and we are skilful

On finishing the Naishadhiya, S’riharsha showed it to his’ maternal uncle,

Mammata Bhatta, author of the Kavya-prakas’a. The critic, after perusal, ex-

pressed a regret, that he had not seen it sooner. In compiling his chapter on

blemishes, he had been put to the trouble of travelling through numberless

volumes, in search of illustrations, Had he only known of the Naishadhiya in

time, he might have drawn on it, he declared, without going further, to exem-

plify every possible species of defect.

* See the preface to the Vasavadatid, pp. 12-16, foot-note.

+ In the fifth chapter. And see the Caleutta edition of the Ratndvali, p. 3.

The original words are these:

Aurea warete setae Raa |

sity wfeta azata tafactraaataqataa: l

This is quoted, as from the Ratndvalt, in the Saraswati-kanthdbharana.

{ Professor Wilson everywhere errs in assuming Vatsardja to mean “ King

Vatsa.” Udayana is intended. The city of Kaus’ambi is styled Vatsa-pattanam,

“the capital of Vatsa:” and Vatsa denoted a people, and perhaps a region also,

c 2

12 Vestiges of Three koyal Lines of Kanyakubja, Jc. {No. 1,

in dramatic representation. Any one particular of these is a source

for the attainment of whatsoever aspiration. What, then, can be

said, when, owing to my affluent good fortune, this entire category

of excellencies is presented in combination ?”* For Vatsardja we

have, in the Wagananda, Siddhardja, a descriptive epithet of the hero

of the play, Jimutavahana.

Now, both the Ratnavali and the Ndagananda are dedicated to

Harsha: for so we are to understand their being attributed to him,

as if he were author of them; a custom by no means unprecedented

in the annals of Indian literature. The writer of the Ratndvali was

a Hindu; that of the Wagdnanda,t a Bauddha. The latter may

but not aman. See the preface to the Vdsavadattd, p. 4, foot-note; and the

Haima-kos'a, 1V., 41.

* SUT faqu: afa: qfcseqar auafed

wa VC @ aMUiaalta AIS] VT SA FTA |

aaaandie aiserneann ge fH gat

agiarrqaed vated: aay aaTaT AG |

See the printed Ratnavali, p. 2. My text, for which I have collated several

manuscripts, punctually agrees with it, as concerns this extract. The manager is

here conciliating the favour of the audience on behalf of the troop of players,

himself, &c.

Professor Wilson says, respecting his English recension—as it really is—of the

Ratndvali, that it may “ serve to convey some idea, how far the translator may

be suspected of widely deviating from his text in the preceding dramas ;” where

verse is rendered in verse. The passage just given is professedly reproduced, by

him, in this strange manner : “ S’ri Harsha is an eminent poet ; the audience are

judges of merit ; the story of Vatsa is current in the world; and we, the actors,

are experienced in the histrionic art; and I hope, therefore, that, with so pre-

cious a poem, and such means of doing it justice, the opportunity afforded me of

appearing before so distinguished an assembly will yield me the fruit of all my

desires.” Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, second edition, Vol. IL,

pp. 261 and 265.

+ It is somewhat singular, that this play should have escaped the questing of

Professor Wilson; as it is not very extraordinarily rare, and as it is more than

once referred to, and extracted from, in the Das’arupdvaloka. I have, among

my private manuscripts, two copies of it, a complete one, and one broken. It is

in five acts, and is of no great length. Its fable is the story of Jimutavahana,

now rendered familiar by the publication of the first volume of the Kathd-sarit-

sagara.

Of its two benedictory stanzas the first is subjoined :

waaay feasts arate we we

quisaeRtigt safad arate a cafe |

faan arefuante fryuattan 8 FIST TATE

ay wicayfafcatitear gar faa ag + |

“ ¢ With eyes unclosed for a moment, on what female art thou ruminating,

under pretext of pious contemplation? Behold these persons, ourselves, vexed

1862.| Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakulja, Se. 13

have borrowed a couplet from the former; or the former, from the latter:

and Bana may have introduced, quotationwise, into his Harsha-charita,

from a work not his own, the fatalistic verses of the Ratndvalt, How-

ever all this may have been, itis scarcely questionable, that the Ratna-

valt, the Nagdnanda, and the Harsha-charita, were produced in the

seventh century, and at the court of Harsha of Kanauj ; and it will,

perhaps, still be proved, that the first and the third were from the

pen of one and the same person.*

“The mere question,” observes Dr. Rowland Williams, “ whether

the court at which Kalidasa flourished is that of Vikramaditya, at

fin] Malava, 56 B.C., or that of another prince, at Ujjayini, [ ? |

nearly a thousand years later, shows the uncertainty of most things

in Indian literature.”f A Kalidasa, and indubitably the greater

Kalidasa, being noted with eulogy by Bana,{ it will not answer, any

longer, to think of bringing him down to the days of Bhoja of

Dhara.§ Indeed, no good cause has as yet been produced for

rejecting the Indian tradition, that Kalidasa antedated the Christian

era.

One poet more remains, whose connexion with Kanauj may be

counted a certainty. I mean Rajas’ekhara, author of the Viddha-

s' dla-bhanjtka, of the Prachanda-pdndava, or Bala-bhirata, of the Bdala-

ramdyana,|| and of the Karpura-manjart. In all four works, he speaks of

his patron as being Mahendrapala, of the city of Mahodaya. Mahendra-

pala is also called Mahipala ; and his father, Nirbhayanarendra. To the

by the shafts of Ananga. Albeit a guardian zm name, thou dost not defend.

Hypocritically art thou compassionate. Who is more extremely cruel than

thou?’ May the Buddha, victorious over his passions, who was thus enviously

addressed by the mistresses of Mara, protect you.’

Jina is the generic appellation of any Buddha; but here, I think, the word

is the subject of a paronomasia.

* S‘itikantha, in his commentary on the Kdvya-prakds’a, the Kavya-prakds’a-

nidars’ana, gives Bana, not Dhavaka, as Mammata’s name of the poet who was

enriched by Harsha. He does not speak of the Ratndvalt as being the work

which brought gain to the poet ; but the omission is supplied by other annota-

tors, such as Vaidyanatha, Jayarama, and Nages’a. See the Preface to the

Vasavadattd, p. 16, foot-note.

+ P. 287 of Christianity and Hinduism. Cambridge: 1856.

{ See the Preface to the Vasavadattd, pp. 14, 15, foot-note.

§ It is high time to give up speaking of this prince as a great patron of litera-

ture. His pretensions to be so considered rest on the frailest foundation pos-

sible.

|| Professor Wilson knew it by a reference only. I have seen a complete

copy ; the property of Hsoba S’astrin, of Saugor. It is in ten acts.

14 Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, §e. [No. 1,

first the poet was preceptor.* If Nirbhayanarendra was the title

of the Bhoja I. of the Kanauj copper-plate, whose son was

Mahendrapala, it cannot be that this Rajas ekhara compiled and sup-

plemented the Bilahari inscription,t which I have assigned, but with

much hesitation, to the early part of the twelfth century.

INSCRIPTION REFERRED TO AT P. 5.

aq | ate |

~ NA '

BlaeleaaarattaaaaaweEgcuyfaaaasg:! ASrat-

Ld WAqMal AwUAseanfscway yawarets-

wa: Stafsarcaraaa: ULaAISALl «=ABAIHMae-

* In the Viddha-sdla-bhanjikaé, Mahendrapala is called yuvardja; and the

terms ydydvara and dauhiki, perhaps “ maintainer of a sacrificial hearth’? and

* son of Duhika,” are there applied to Rajas’ekhara.

Of Rajas‘ekhara, Professor Wilson has said, with the Prachanda-pdndava before

him: “ He is here described as a poet who occupies that rank in the literature

of the day which Valmiki, Vyasa, Bhartrihari, and Bhavabhiti, have severally

filled. * * * * * The satradhdra observes, of the assembly, that it is formed

of the learned men of the great city of Mahodaya, or the great Udaya; possibly

Udayapur, the princes of which city affect to trace their descent from Rama.

The modern city of Udayapur, however, was not founded before the sixteenth

century ; and the name must be applied to some other place, unless it be no

more than a title meaning the very splendid or fortunate. We cannot doubt

the long prior existence of the drama, from the mention made of it, or of its

author, in the works to which reference is made in the preceding article, and to

which we may add the Kavya-prakds'a, a work probably anterior to the founda-

tion of the modern Udayapur. Mahodaya may be the origin of the name of

Mahoba, a city of which extensive ruins remain, and of which the history is

little known.” Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, second edition,

Vol. IL., pp. 361, 362.

The Prachanda-pandava is not mentioned in the Kavya-prakds’a: but the

Karptra-snanjart is. As for Mahodaya, and its identity with Kanauj, the Professor

forgot here to look into his own dictionary. Further, he has foisted in Vyasa ;

and he has arbitrarily altered Bhartrimentha into Bhartrihayri :

qua aalaas: YT ataa

aa 90e His HeaTwATE |

faa: gas waufaceay

B ddd Vela TIANA ||

“ Of yore there was a poet sprung from a white-ant-hill (valmika). Subse-

quently he became Bhartrimentha; and, again, he existed as Bhavabhuti. The

same is now Rajas‘ekhara.”

For the story of Valmiki’s resurrection from a termite-mound, see this

Journal, for 1852, pp. 494-498.

A specimen of Bhartrimentia’s poetry is extracted in the S’drngadhara-

paddhati ; with two specimens of Mentha’s,

+ See p. 321 of the preceding volume of this Journal.

{ The visarga, as obviously being required, has been supplied. The w has

been inserted by conjecture: but the conjunct in @* could not but at once

suggest it.

1862.] Vestiges of Three Royal Lines of Kanyakubja, Se. 15

WHCIGY WAUAUIAWIs: Beatlegqiauas: we vax-

qdlval ARI MAATeIMY Yawaawa BWladt-

ace ggqas: walaual ASIA sAHAAeIAA Ws-

MAA: BaAcwMealaqua we varaqdivaAt Aerers-

HasIswy waUacaura: BlweRagiicarcaqas:

WX aNadwaAl ARIA SHUTS TTT YAWMUTA YT:

BS Saale BAA: UcHaMyat AeICIa as eaAE waT-

a *SaASauTcayawaleqaia: WMadiediearaaa:

Taal APAastantsaes: vfasmyat at

cw farsaaeaatcqastisegfealcaigia wAuT-

aa aaa wutTwataare sfaatfeaszaraaate |

sufcfateamat aqaaas maaatataatd wecueg-

aqgeaaqtaat aa fusr watfuesa Sefsaara|| sua-

aaqutcaraaiaa agi aytat erat vfauea ofautica

afa fafeer vate: aaqaag ufaatfafacararsaafaaa-

wat] aaa ag aaqyaat ala j

Sleaa yaw Weary fwcad|

daaat* * * areqagte| * farsa |

Sau@or, October 5, 1861.

* Instead of this, the former decipherment has PASSA SIAY qagal-

SIMaie:.

+ Not -weirez, as was at first read.

Ses

{ Here I have converted a sibilant into a visarga,

§ Of the gotra of Darbhin mention is frequent. For Darbhya, see the In-

dische Studien, Vol. 1, pp. 209, 255; and Vol. II., pp. 308, 309: for Darbbya,

Professor Max Miiller’s History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, first edition, p.

283: and, for Darbha, Professor Weber’s Catalogue of the Berlin Sanskrit

Manuscripts, p. 56, line 7.

|| Here is an error, but of easy correction. There should have been, of course,

ShiaiTatasade.

{| The original has, by mistake, -faqyaqo.

%* Amended from @aqeay. Then follow two unrecognized numerals, deno-

ting a dynastic year, and an indistinct compound character of unknown signifi-

cance. Further on, the day of the semi-lunation is expressed by a single

numeral. It is the same as the first of the two just spoken of.

16 Ancient Javanese Remains. [No. 1,

Notes of a brief visit to some of the Indian remains in Java.—By

Lieut.-Colonel Henry Yun, Bengal Engineers.

It is not likely that much of what I have to say on this subject

has not already been told. But these remains are now seldom visit-

ed by travellers from India; the accounts of them are probably not

familiar ; and they are surrounded with such deep interest to all who

care for Indian antiquity, that I trust my brief account will not be

regarded as superfluous.

It is well known that the central and eastern portions of Java

abound with remains of unquestionable Indian origin, both Buddhistie

and Brahminical, uniting with the evidence of language and literature

in testifying to an extensive intercourse between the countries, of

which nothing like real history remains. The accounts of these

ruins by Raffles and Crawfurd had long ago excited my curiosity, and

the opportunity I enjoyed some years ago of exploring analogous

remains in Burma had converted this into a deeper and more intelli-

gent interest. When therefore in September 18601 found myself

obliged to take a sea voyage, the chance of seeing with my own eyes

these mysterious remains not a little influenced me in directing my

course to Java.

The localities visited were Boro Bodor and its vicinity in the valley

of Kadu, a very garden of cultivation even in that pearl of islands,

and Brambanan on the borders of the two still quasi-independent

states of Solo and Djokjokarta.

My companion in these visits was Dr. Macpherson of the Madras

Army, whose praiseworthy exertions in the exploration of primeval

antiquities at Kertch during the Crimean war are well known. In

our visit to Boro Bodor, we had the advantage of the company of

Mr. Elliott Martin, an English gentleman long resident as a planter

in the interior of Java. Boro Bodor we visited from Magelang, the

“Suddur station,” as we should call it, of the Kadu district, from

which it is thirteen miles distant.

Our first object was the temple of Mundot, about 8 miles from

the greater monument, Boro Boder.

This temple was not known to Rattles and Crawfurd, and possibly

has not been described in any English book. Nothing but a tumulus

oy,

oo j

{ >

on > Al cl i

é Wi, = >

il EP 2 t

ves ZA t T

iy ly M 1

uw aoe }

“<P i

)

IGA

wl Ml

Li i

aMmives= ECC er re

ei" ; —— A k= aS SS

Ze ae

a Gig

SS —=— Simp

AWWA, SW ZB =

EL Gente

E TEMPLE of MUNDOT.

¥ DRAWN AWD LITM’ BY W.M.SMITN, BURY GENL°S OFFICE, CALCUTTA, FES, 1862

1862. ] Ancient Javanese Remains. W

is said to have been visible on the spot when accident, in the year

1834, led to the discovery that a temple was concealed beneath. As

there is no soil but highly cultivated mould in the neighbourhood,

the ruins must have been buried by volcanic ashes. Indeed, there

can be little doubt that it had been covered by an eruption from the

nearest of the still active volcanoes, Mir Api, which, though the least

elevated of four magnificent cones that tower over the district of

Kadi, rises to a height of 9208 feet above the sea. The discoverer of

the temple was Mr. Hartman, the Resident (or as we should say

Commissioner) of Magelang, one of the ablest and most popular

officers of the Dutch government, and whose memory continues with

singular permanence in the recollection of the people. The interior

also of the temple was choked with soil, and according to the native

story that was told us, the bottom was deeply covered with bat’s

guano, so that the labourers employed on the offensive business of

removing it got a rupee a day from Mr. Hartman. This would seem

to show that the eruption occurred long after the temple had been

abandoned. The adjacent soil now stands 3 or 4 feet above the base

of the building, but an area has been excavated all round to the

original level. Allis now kept with that neatness and regard for

appearances which so eminently characterises the rulers of Java. The

temple is surrounded by a garden and fence, with a bungalow for

visitors.

The general aspect of the temple is shown in the sketch which I pro-

duce, (Fig. 1), and strongly recalls that of some of the smaller ancient

temples in Burma. It stands on a basement of about 70 feet square

and from 15 to 16 feet high, The superstructure is about 45 feet

square externally, and its height including the basement I guessed

at about 65 feet. On three sides there isa very slight projection,

giving a quasi-cruciform plan to the building, and on the fourth a por-

tico now gone far to ruin, and a flight of steps descending from the

elevated basement.

The entrance door is, as far as I could make out, towards the north.

Thad no compass, and the sun was so nearly vertical, that I could

not satisfy myself of its precise direction. In other Buddhist tem-

les that I have seen, whether in Java or Burma, the opening has

been to the Hast.

The cube of the building has been surmounted by a pyramidal

18 Ancient Javanese Remains. [Worm

roof, rising in terraces apparently. But it is in too great ruin to allow

of one’s determining its exact form. When perfect the temple must

have been a noble structure,

The material is a close-grained but not heavy volcanic stone, well

cut, and very finely jointed, but without mortar. It is much cracked,

and whole surfaces of wall threaten to come down.

This absence of mortar is common to all the ancient buildings that

I visited, and the result is a degree of dilapidation far greater than

age, or even perhaps earthquake, need have occasioned in structures

otherwise so solid, a dilapidation which is rapidly advancing and

cannot be materially -etarded.

The absence of mortar is also a notable feature in the ancient brick

temples of Pagan in Burma, in the temple at Buddh-Gya, (but that is

certainly Burmese work); and I believe also in the Ceylonese remains,

as it is in the topes of Sanchi and Benares. It would be curious to

ascertain what is the earliest Indian building in which the joints are

set in mortar, and whether the absence of it is pecuhar to Buddhist

or to sacred buildings. There was no zgnorance of the use of lime,

as I shall mention presently.

_ The greatest singularity of this, as of some others of the temples in

Java, consists in the strange combination of Buddhism and Brahminism

which they present. In fact an intelligent Madras servant who was

with me, and who explored everything with great interest, hit the

right nail on the head in saying “ Master ; inside temple like Burmese,

outside ike Hindoo.” ‘The inside cell is about 20 feet square rising

vertically 16 or 18 feet and then tapering upwards by the projection

of each successive layer of stone an inch or two beyond that which

underlies it, like the under side of a staircase. It is in fact a form of

aspiretion towards the arch which is found in primitive buildings in

many parts of the world, in the Pelasgian remains of the Pelopon-

nesus and of Asia Minor, and in the tombs of Kertch and of Etruria,

in the so-called Picts’ houses of Northern Scotland, in the ancient

palaces of Yucatan, and in the arcades of the Kootub at Delhi; and

is identical in principle with the timber sanga with which the

Himalayan mountaineers span successfully rivers of more than 100 feet

in width,

The cell contains three colossal images, carved in a hard and

polished granular voleanic stone probably trachyte. The central one,

GREAT BUDDHA at MUNDOT.

ON TRANSFER PAPER 4ND LITHOG’BY H.M.SHITH, SPRV:GENL'S OFFICE, FEB. /862.

1862. | Ancient Javanese Remains. 19

not less I think than 11 feet in height, is a nearly naked Buddha,

exceedingly well sculptured, seated in an attitude of demonstration

or teaching ex cathedra (Fig. 2.) This has originally occupied an

elevated place opposite the entrance, but it has fallen and now leans

slanting against the wall. On either side sits, still enthroned, a mild-

faced male figure of somewhat smaller size, crowned and jewelled,

~and having the hands also raised as if im conversational action.

These did not appear to represent any Hindu gods, and were with-

out monstrosities or emblems.* There are also six highly sculptured

niches in the walls, such as usually contain crossed-legged Buddhas,

but empty.

There is then, in the interior, nothing inconsistent with pure Bud-

dhism. But the exterior on each side is sculptured in relief with figures

which are undoubtedly those of Hindu divinities,with their attendants ;

an 8-armed goddess on one side, Parvati, I believe ; 4-armed gods on the

other two. The whole contour of the figures, and that peculiar sway of

the hips in the standing attendants, which we still see in coarse modern

Indian sculpture, is purely Hindu. Parts of the pilasters or styles

of the panels containing these relievos are richly carved in scrolls,

not unlike those on the well-known beautiful arcades of the great

mosque at the Kootub. There can be little doubt that these relievos

and all the surface ornaments were sculptured after the erection of

the masonry, as Mr. Crawfurd has observed in regard to some others

of the Javanese temples. I have lately seen this fashion of working

very clearly exemplified in the ancient tope of Sarnath near Benares,

where you may see the rich ornamentation of the surface in parts

left unfinished, and in parts just etched out to guide the carver. But

still L think undoubtedly these relievos must have been part of the

original design, and Ido not mention the circumstance as elucidating

the combination of Brahminism and Buddhism. I believe this

mixture is found in some of the caves of western India. In Ceylon

the temples of the Hindu divinities are constantly found immediately

adjoining the Buddhist pagodas, and though such a combination is

totally strange to modern Burma, we found one very old temple at

Pagan which exhibited Hindu divinities in panels on the exterior.f

sy May they be Dharma and Sanga, the law and the church, the two other

objects of Buddhist reverence ?

+ See a note by Col. Phayre in “ Mission to Ava,”—p. 53,

20 Ancient Javanese Remains. [No. 1,

Besides these figures, both the base of the superstructure and the

walls of the basement terrace are abundantly sculptured with fantastic

subjects. The former is formed into panels of scroll work, the

centre of each being a different animal, including the elephant,

parrot, braminee goose, stork, deer, buffalo, &c. In the latter, the

patterns are alternately of scroll and diaper (See Fig. 3.) The sides

of the staircase have been sculptured more rudely with scenes of

domestic life, the chase, and other incidents. One of them quaintly

represents the old fable of a tortoise carried through the air by two

wild geese. In the porch adjoining the entrance, on each side are

corresponding groups, one of a man with the brahminical thread, the

other of a woman witha child, each surrounded by boys engaged

in gathering fruit which others shake down from the trees overhead.

Above these are rows of female figures kneeling towards the shrine,

and presenting offerings.

Passing from Mundédt about 2$ miles to the N. W. across the

river Progo, and noting by the road side a small ancient temple of

the same character, which has been caught in the embrace of a large

cotton-tree, and is being gradually upheaved by its roots and buttress-

es, we came in sight of Boro Bodor rising like a half-finished

pyramid on the top of a hill about 180 or 140 feet high, and backed

by the roots of the great Sumbing, which was itself (alas) invisible,

excepting now and then when for a few moments his vast cone peeped

forth above the clouds and 11,021 feet above the sea.

A good carriage drive ascends the hill to the base of the building,

and passes beyond it to a spacious bungalow or rest-house shaded by

a grove of trees. Scattered and fallen sculptured stones and Bud-

dhas have been gathered together and ranged along the avenues of

approach. Hvidently now there is no neglect of this singular and

magnificent monument. But no efforts, I fear, can prevent its decay

from proceeding with accelerated speed.

It is searcely possible to find a point of view from which a sketch

would give a true idea of this structure, and the best notion of it is

to be got from the plates in Raffles and Crawfurd. Indeed the first

near view of Boro Bodor is disappointing. It appears to be far more

ruined than it was in the days when Raffles described it, and at first

sight it seems little better than a vast and shapeless cairn of stones,

with here and there a dome and pinnacle discernible.

——

~ \

\ WN

ae RQ \\

JASE? at KALI-BANENG.

EYE SKETCHES oNnLy

BCC OCCT OOOO OO CHCES

FIG. 3

BASEMENT ar MU, BASE? ar KALI-BANENG.

| BAAWN AND LITHOG: BY H. M. SMITH, SURY. SEVL'S OFFICE, CALCUTTA, FEB. 1862

1862. | Ancient Javanese Remains. 21

' One great paved and elevated terrace, nearly 400 feet* square, forms

the platform. Then rise five successive terraces, each surrounded by a

high parapet, so as to form between them four corridors running

right round the building. Above these come three concentric rings

of small dagobas, and in the centre a large dagoba of about 380 feet

in diameter, forming tae apex and crown of all. ‘The height to the

~ base of this dagoba is about 90 feet.

In Raffles’s time, much of the basement was covered up, and I

believe all the galleries had been at one time filled by the volcanic

ashes from Mir Api. Raffles must have partially cleared the base-

ment, as he has given elaborate plans of the whole structure, but the

complete clearance of the lower platform was carried out by the same

Resident Hartman who discovered Mundot.

In the outer face of each terrace are numerous niches crowned by

small model dagobas. Hach of these niches has been occupied by a

cross-legged Buddha,{ and both sides of the corridors are carved in

a vast series of bas-reliefs. These doubtless represent the history of

Gautama Buddha, and are analogous to the extensive series of wall

paintings often seen in Burma. From Col. Cunningham’s descrip-

tions of Sanchi, they appear to have some resemblance to the sculp-

tures there. They exhibit every variety of life, war, worship,

processions, and domestic scenes, with an entire absence of any

indecency so far as I saw. Courts, chariots, ships, umbrellas, arms,

architectural subjects, &c. &c., afford many interesting glimpses of

the race which erected these galleries. The faces are all undoubtedly

Hindu, and closely resemble those of the best Hindn sculptures.

Indeed the faces are not only the best executed, but the best preserv-

ed part of the work, and even where the figures are worn and defaced,

as one often sees on an old coin, the faces still retain wonderful

‘sharpness and distinctness of character. The Netherlands Govern-

ment employed artists for several years to make drawings of all these

sculptures, and they are now being engraved in Holland at great

expense. To photograph them, would be difficult on account of the

narrowness of the galleries. The quality of the sculpture, and of

* IT take this from Raffles’s plan. COrawfurd says 526 feet and is probably

more correct.

+ The whole height according to Crawfurd is 116 feet.

} According to Raffles’s plan, there must have been 486 of these.

22 Ancient Javanese Remains. [ No: 1,

the work generally, appeared to me to fall off towards the top, as if the

builders had wearied of their work.

Among the architrave ornaments both here, at Mund6t, and at

Brambanan, I observed frequent repetitions of the monstrous grinning

head, suspending festoons of beads and bells, which is so common in

ancient Indian buildings from Assam and Benares to Ceylon, and

which is also so common in the ancient Burmese temples at Pagan,

probably nearly coeval with Boro Bodor. Mr. Crawfurd on the

authority of an ambassador of the king of Bali, concludes this to

represent Siva. But I believe this is utterly unfounded. It is, what-

ever the symbol may have meant, (if it meant anything more than

alion’s head on a Greek entablature,) one of the most ancient forms of

ornament in Indian buildings, probably older than the worship of

Siva.

The construction of the small dagobas encircling the apex is

very peculiar. They are hollow cages or lattices of stone, each con-

taining a patient Buddh immured, who is visible through the diamond-

shaped openings in the dome. ach of these openings is formed by

the apposition of two hour-glass-shaped stones. Hach of the stones

has been cut with tenon and mortice attaching it to its neighbours ;

and an elaborate system of morticing and dove-tailing appears to run

through the whole construction, but which has been lamentably

insufficient to keep the joints together in that volcanic region,

(Figs. 4, 5). The larger dagoba forming the apex is thoroughly

shattered, and will not last much longer. It is said to have been

first opened by the English in 1812.

Mr. Crawfurd describes the Boro Bodor as being merely a shell of

masonry round a natural nucleus of hill. Ihad regarded this merely ,

as a conjecture. But we found an excavation that had been made

(lately as it seemed) in the interior of the chief dagoba. And this

appeared to show that there was no solid nucleus of masonry. The

sides of the pit appeared to be a rubble of earth and stone only.

Mr. Fergusson, who gives a good account of the Boro Bodor in his

Handbook of Architecture, considers it to be a kind of representation

of the great Buddhist monasteries, which are described in the

Ceylonese writings as having been many stories high, and as contain-

ing hundreds of cells for monks. In Tennent’s Ceylon (Vol. IT. p. 588)

there is a wood-cut of a singular pyramidal building at Pollanarua,

EYE SKETCH OF

CHANDI SEWU.

(section )

FIG. Ue.

EYE SKETCH oF

CHANDI KALI BANENG,

(section) EYE SKETCH OF

FIG. 12.

CHANDI SEWU .

(ection)

Fig, 13,

4 FIG. &.

BORROWED FROM RAFFLES.

FIiG.s,

LITH) BY H.W SMITH SURVEYOR CENERAUS OFFICE, CALCUTTS, FEBRUARY, 1F6>

BOR) AIF VLLAIIVI "32/440 8TNAD AUT

1862. | Ancient Javanese Remains. 23

ealled the Sat-mahal Prasada or Seven-storied House, which, in a

rough way, is quite analogous to the Boro Bodor.

But the structure nearest to it in general design, that I have seen

or heard of, was one visited by Mr. Oldham and me in 1855, at Men-

goon above Amarapoora. It was thus described from my journal.

“ Further north there is an older pagoda of very peculiar character,

The basement which formed the bulk of the structure consisted of

seven concentric circular terraces, each with a parapet of a curious

serpentine form. These parapets rose one above and within the other

like the (seven) walls of Ecbatana described by Herodotus. ..... In

the parapet of every terrace were at intervals niches looking outwards,

in which were figures of nats* and warders in white marble, of half

life size. A great circular wall enclosed the whole at some distance

from the base. It was difficult to ascertain the nature of the central

structure, so shattered was it by the earthquake. ‘The whole (though

round instead of square in plan) had a great general resemblance

to the large ancient pyramidal temple in Java called Boro Bodor,

as described by Raffles and Crawfurd; but this Mengoon structure

was not, I think, very old, and I doubt if the resemblance was more

than accidental. At the foot of the hills some hundred yards to the

westward there was another pagoda of similar character which we

did not visit.” +

I retract the notion that the resemblance was purely accidental.

It is one of many analogies between Burma and Javain architecture,

arts, and manners, of which the history is unknown, though some of

them doubtless came from India with the religion which was once

common to both. One idea struck me after seeing the Burmese

edifice which I will mention. This is, that both it and the Boro

Bodor were meant in a way as symbols of the great world-system

of the Buddhists, mount Maha Meru surrounded by its seven concen-

tric ranges of mountains. Nor is this inconsistent with Mr. Fergus-

son’s theory of Boro Bodor. There are seven stories both in the

Burmese edifice and in that of Tennent’s Ceylon. At Boro Bodor

there are but five galleries with parapets, but there are six terraces

now visible, and the plates in Raffles show that there was a seventh

and lower terrace which has not been uncovered. As to Boro Bodor

* Burmese devtas or genil.

+ Mission to Ava in 1855, p. 172.

24 Ancient Javanese Remains. [No. 1,

being square instead of round that isa trifle! The plate on the

table before you will show you that the Tibetan Buddhists do repre-

sent mount Meru and its seven ridges as square.*

The highest of the voleanic mountains of Java, rising to 12,234

feet above the sea bears the name of Meru (Sumeru), as the local

representative of the apex of the mythical world.

Above the crowning dome the Dutch authorities have ereeted seats

with a small roof to shade visitors, very welcome and useful, however

incongruous. We were unfortunate in weather, but the view from

the summit must in a clear atmosphere be quite unique. Casting

your eyes beyond the grey and shattered domes which hold in durance

the eternally meditative Buddhas at your feet, you overlook the

whole valley of Kadi with its gentle slopes and terraces. Line be-

hind line, in infinite perspective, lie the dense groves of cocoa-nut

and fruit trees which alone indicate the sites of Javanese villages,

the intervals being filled up by a garden-like tillage of rice, sugar,

indigo, and a vast variety of other crops. Close behind rise the

fantastic peaks and cliffs of the calcareous mountains of Mendreh

whilst the panorama in front is framed in by the huge peaks of

Sumbing and Sindoro, Mir-Babu and Mir-Api, respectively 11,021,

10,321, 10,227 and 9,208 English feet in height above the sea.

T will dwell no longer on Boro Bodor, but pass to Brambanan, to

which I was unfortunately only able to give a part of a day. It lies

close on the borders of the two states of Djokjokarta and Solo, about

ten miles from the former capital and immediately south of the

noble cone of Mir-Api. The remains here are very numerous and

interesting, but I will notice only a few points.

‘The first piece of antiquity that attracts the eye in travelling from

Djokjo is a temple in a field close by the road, called by the people

“Chandi Kali Baneng;”+ Chandi being an Indian word which is

still applied to all such Hindu remains in Java. This was a beauti-

ful building, and exceedingly interesting to me from its strong re-

semblance, both in plan and in the details of ornament, to some of

the Burmese temples at Pagan.{ Like many of these, it was a square

* See Musei Borgiani....... Cosmogonia Indico-Thibetana &c., Romae

MDCOXCIII. p. 231. No. 1466 in As. Soc. Library.

+ See Vig. 6.

{ See particularly in Mission to Ava the temple of Senphyokoo. Pl.

1862. | Ancient Javanese Remains. 25

an plan, with porches on all four sides making it cruciform ; three of

these porches forming separate chapels, and the fourth, (that to the

east), an entrance. Mr. Oldham will remember that these words

describe many of the temples that we have explored together in

‘Burma, most accurately. The lower part, to a height of 7 or 8 feet,

was occupied by rich and bold base mouldings, much injured, and

above this was the level of the entrance, reached by steps. There

were no images remaining within, but on the northern and southern

sides were the remains of sculptured standing figures holding lotuses

apparently, and over the door of one side was a small figure of

Buddha. The exterior faces were adorned with highly decorated

niches, each surmounted by the grinning head so often spoken of,

and a canopy in relief representing an architectural facade. Above

this was a very heavy and rich double cornice in great dilapidation,

the lower cornice supported by a frieze of little human figures, Atlas-

like, bearing it on their hands. The interior was a chamber of about

26 feet square roofed in by the usual false vault in the way shown in

the section ;* there were here traces of a fine coat of plaster which

evidently had at one time covered the whole of the building, and

was found even on some of those points which were most richly

sculptured, such as the fine seroll work on the pilasters at the angles.

This is a very singular feature, and I have little doubt that it was

universal in these buildings. The use of lime is entirely rejected as

a cement in the joints of the building, but adopted as a coating to

the most elaborate surfaces of stone-work. Exactly the same was

the case at Pagdn, only admirable brick-work was there substituted

for stone. Ifthe object was the preservation of the building, it is

difficult to. understand why the stones should not have been laid with

mortar. We know that even the sculptured cave-walls of EHllora

and Ajunta have been similarly coated with plaster, and that there

it was to give a ground for colouring. Probably the object here was

the same.

* Fig. 12. There is, I find, a description of this temple, with a plan and sec-

tion in Raffles, but no view. It is by Captain G. Baker whom Raffles employed to

draw and survey the remains, and I may mention that he seems to have accepted

all the ignorant talk of the sepoys who were with him as authoritative, and

consequently has misleading descriptions of the figures as representing Krishna,

Sita, &c. he figure which he calls Sita appears to be the small Buddha over

the door ; and the whole building appears to have been purely Buddhist.

26 Ancient Javanese Remains. [ No. 1,

The principal group of temples at Brambanan is or has been that

of Loro Jongran. They are so utterly ruined that, even when very

near them, you scarcely make out anything but great cairns of stones

heaped together. It must have been a tremendous earthquake that

produced such ruin. Closer examination shows among the chaos

many fragments of rich mouldings and sculpture, and some of the

basements, highly adorned with vases and festoons, are tolerably per-

fect. The largest pyramid of ruin you ascend to a height of some

five and thirty feet, and find entrances to cells opening to the four

cardinal points. The most remarkable circumstance about this ruin

is that three of those cells contain very fine and purely Hindu figures.

That to the north is an eight-armed goddess standing triumphantly

on a dead buffalo and grasping in one of her four left arms the curly

wig of a little monster. Itis evidently the same subject that is

represented in Moor’s Hindu Pantheon, plate 35, and therein entitled

“Durga or active Virtue slaying Maheshasura or Vice personified.”

This is the figure called by the Javanese Loro Jongran, and giving

its name to the temple. It appearsto be common among Javan re-

mains, as you will find half adozen in the platesto Raffles. To the

west is Ganesha with his elephant head; and to the south a fine

Jupiter-like bearded Siva with the trident.* The fourth entrance

was obstructed by fallen stone, and I was too tired to attempt to crawl

in. It is to the east, and probably was the entrance to a central

chamber. From the height at which these cells stand they must

evidently have formed an upper story of the temple. They are

carved on great slabs standing against the wall without being at-

tached to it, and { have some doubts if they are the original

occupants. The cells otherwise seem exactly parallel to those of the

cruciform Buddhist temples already described, and to which class

nearly all the other’ Brambaénan temples appear to belong. These

are, however, the most ancient, as we may guess from their utter ruin.

The other and more perfect temples cannot have been standing when

the tremendous earthquake occurred which rattled these down into such

a chaos. Theymay therefore have been the remains of a more ancient

Brahminical sanctuary, as we know from the travels of Fahian that

in his time (the beginning of the 5th century) Brahmins existed in

* There is an engraving of this in Crawfurd. Indian Arch. II. pl. 27.

1862. | Ancient Javanese Remains. 27

Java, but Buddhism did not.* I do not take up more time with

these, as there is a full description of them inserted in Rafiles.

The only other group of temples that I will notice is that called

Chandi Sewu, or the Thousand Temples, also described in Rafiles. The

group consists of one large central cruciform temple, as usual, with

three blind porches and a fourth on the east giving access to the

interior. But this is surrounded by four successive squares of small

cells or temples, the outer square of which is upwards of 500 feet in

the side. Many of these small cells are obliterated, and without

more time than I had it would be difficult to say accurately their

original number. A plan however is given in Raffles, which shows

that the inner square has 8 temples to the side, the next has 12, and

the two outer squares 20 and 22 respectively. I note this, because

I suppose its accuracy may be assumed, and because its discrepancy

from my own notes shows how apt a hurried notice in such matters

is to err, even when there is a desire to be accurate. My notes men-

tion only 3 squares, containing respectively 8, 12 and 24 temples to

the side, and I took some pains to allow correctly, by pacing, for the

intervals where numerous temples were obliterated. However, I am

amused to find that a man who probably had no such plea of haste

as I, and is an observer by profession, Dr. F. Junghuhn, the author

of the chief physical account of Java, in a paper on the same subject

as my own, declares that there are 176 in the 4 squares, respectively

28, 36, 52, and GO. The whole number will be, according to Raffles’s

plan, in the four squares 240, besides four pairs placed intermediately

between the 2d and 3d squares and flanking the avenues of approach.

The central temple is greatly shattered, and the image (a great

Buddha I doubt nott{) which it contained, is gone. It stands with

its porches on a terrace slightly elevated. There are no figures

* “On fut ainsi pendant quatre-vingt-dix jours; alors on arriva 4 un royaume

nommeé Vepho-thi. Les hérétiques et les Brahmanes y sont en grand nombre, il n’y

est pas question de la loi de Foe.””— Relation des Royaumes Bouddhaques, 360.

+ I may apologize for such inaccuracy by the fact that 1 was only recovering

from a long illness, and was incapable of exertion in a hot sun,

~ What Crawfurd says in speaking of this is misleading: ‘Hach of the

smaller temples had contained a figure of Buddha, and the great central one, con-

sisting of several apartments, figures of the principal objects of worship, which,

in every case that I have had an opportunity of examining, have consisted of the

destroying power of the Hindu triad or some of his family.” The central tem-

ple of Chandi Sewu was empty then as it is now, and this merely states* a fore-

gone (and I believe quite mistaken) conclusion.

* Indian Archipelago, II. 196.

28 Ancient Javanese Remains. [No. ],

sculptured upon it, the decorations apparently having been panels of

diaper work chiefly. I give a sketch of the beautifully executed

doorway, chiefly on account of the singular ornament at the lower

angle of the door-frame, representing what ‘I must call for shortness

an arabesque sea monster, and exactly similar to a constant ornament

over the openings of the great Pagdn temples on the Irawadi. (See

Fig. 8). Itis found also in Southern India. The small cells or

chapels are each about 10 or 11 feet square. ‘Their walls are carved

with mythological figures in bas-relief, and each has been crowned

by a small dagoba of the genuine Buddhist pattern. They all open

outward, except the 3d row which stands back to back with the outer

row,* and each has contained a cross-legged Buddha, of which some

remain. There are groups of modern temples about Calcutta and

Burdwan, somewhat similar in general arrangement. Mr. Fergusson

appears to doubt whether he should not class this as a Jain temple.

I know little about Jains, but will answer for it that any Burmese

would find himself at home in it as a monument of unmistakeable

Buddhism.

Guarding the outer end of the avenue, by which we approached,

are two gigantic warders, standing or rather kneeling, about 9 feet

in height, with club grasped inthe right hand, and a snake which

twists round the body grasped in the left, with crisped hair and great

staring eyeballs; also closely resembling the similar figures in mar-

ble and in stucco which are so common in Burma. (Fig. 9.)

The central temple is apparently that which is represented in the

plates to Raffles} as the “ Great Temple at Brambanan,” whilst one

of the cells is represented,t as “ one of the smaller temples at Bram-

banan.” It strikes me, however, that they are both very maccurate,

and the elaborate restoration of the great temple which is given in

Pl. 40 is, I have no hesitation in saying, preposterously improbable.

In conclusion, as it is a point of some interest, I may note that Mr.

Crawfurd says,§ that, though the interior vault of the temples is a false

one, “the builders of Brambanan had possessed the art of turning

an elliptical arch and vault, for the entrances or doorways are all

arched, and the roofs all vaulted.” I think this is another instance

* This from Raffles’s plate.

+ 2d edition, Pl. 39.

{ Pl. 41. § History of Indian Archipelago, II, 196.

DOOR oF

CHANDI SEWU

GREAT TEMPLE.

WITH) SURVEYOR GENERALS OFFICE CALCUTTA, JANUARY, (862.

RASS

SSS

Tipe ip AE ed pipe

Saag Gif

——

a ae

FIG. 9.

COLOSSAL WARDER

AT CHAND! SEWD.

—

10.

FG.

FIG.

GENERALS OFFICE, GALGUTTA, JAN:, 1862.

BY H.M.SMITH AT THE SURVEYOR

LITH:

1862. | Ancient Javanese Remains. 29

of incorrect observation in a man of distinguished sagacity and gen-

eral accuracy. I certainly know that it is a mistake to say all, for

not one arch or vault properly so-called could I discover in the tem-

ples we visited. All were formed on the same corbelling principle

that I have already spoken of, and I suspect that there are none

otherwise formed. 'The nearest approach to such a construction that

I saw was in the very curious two-storied building of which Raffles (Pl.

29) gives an indifferent plate, but which I will not take up your time

in describing. In some of the apertures of this, there is a sort of

sham key-stone found, but it is only a sham, for it really rests on cor-

belled projections (See Figs. 10, and 11.) Exactly the same approach

to the arch is to be seen in the arcades about the Kootub, as if the

builders had heard an arch described, or had seen one, but could not

remember how to imitate it. This may be seen very plainly in Mr.

Beato’s well-known photographs of the Delhi remains.

In conclusion, it may be asked, what is the object of this paper P as,

with the exception of the temple at Mundot, most of the particulars

must have been given by previous English writers. Well, here is an

object.

In a paper which the greatest living authority on Buddhist, and

on all ancient Indian architecture, Mr. Fergusson, was kind enough

to attach to my description of the temples at Pagan on the Irawadi, he

pointed out that that account opened a new chapter in our knowledge

of Buddhist architecture. In India Buddhist remains take either

the form of the Tope, of the Chaitya Hall (as he calls it) or basilica,

or of the Vihara or monastery. But purely zmage temples were

not known, unless you went so far north as Cashmere and the Salt

Range of the Punjab ; and the Buddhist character of these was doubt-

ed from the very fact of their being such mere femples. The Pagan

buildings were such, and there could be no question about their

Buddhism. Now, here in Java we have exactly similar temples, and

I believe those which I have described, except perhaps the ruined piles

of Loro Jongran, as certainly and unmistakeably Buddhist. But

not only so, The general characters also of those temples, in Java

and in Burma, have a close resemblance as well as the detail of

their ornaments. The ornaments of both are of Indian origin; the

form and style of both are as near as could be* in the difference of

* With certain remarkable exceptions,

30 Ancient Javanese Remains. [No. 1,

material, one of brick stuccoed, the other of stone elaborately

wrought. And yet of this form we find no type any where in India

that I know of; the nearest being those Cashmere temples, but

altogether different in their style and ornamentation.* They must

have had a common original. Where wasit? It is impossible to

suppose that Buddhists in India were familiar with certain styles of

building, and when emigrating, or driven forth, to two very different

quarters of the further Hast, developed a new style andthat sub-

stantially the same in each case. The natural and general belief is

that the emigrations from India to Java took place from the coast of

Kalinga and Orissa, and the name of Kling, given by the Malays to the _

Indians among them, confirms this notion. But there is no resem-

blance whatever in the plan of these edifices to the great temples of

that coast, such as Bhobaneswar, Juggurnath and Kanarak. Raf-

fles has a tradition of connexion with Guzerat ; and it is possible that

in Western India the original type may be found. I have never

seen any drawing of the temple of Somnath except a very coarse

ene in the Society’s Journal, and in that there are some remarkable

traces distinguishable of the same style. Jam not able to go a step

in solving the problem, but I think I show that there is a problem to

solve—if there were but anybody now-a-days among us who cared

about such problems !+

P. S.—Though the matter has no relation to the subject of the

preceding paper except as being connected with Java, it may be

interesting, with reference to the late discoveries of stone celts in

Central India, which formed the subject of a communication from

Mr. H. P. Lemesurier some time ago, to mention a very fine collec-

tion of celts which I saw in Java.

The possessor was Mr. Kinder Van Camarecq, the Resident of the

province of Bagelén, in the south of the Island. His collection of

stone weapons numbered some 200 specimens, found in all parts of

* The general period of the Javanese Buddhist temples as stated by Crawfurd

(Brambanan 1266-1296; Boro Bodor 1888) is not very different from that of

the great temples at, Pagan (1066-1200).

+ Lhe roughness of the drawings supplied in illustration of this paper requires

apology. I have had to prepare them under a great pressure of other work, in

winding up my Indian service, and amid the duties of a laborious office.

1862.] Ancient Javanese Remains. 31

the Island, but chiefly in the west. They far surpassed anything

I have seen in my limited experience. Some of the hatchet-like

weapons were fully ten inches long, beautifully finished and polished.

There were also examples of spear-heads and axes in an unfinished

state, roughed out with conchoidal fractures, very like the represent-

ations of those articles which have lately made such a stir in Europe,

as bearing on the antiquity of man. The most curious was the

weapon represented (in Fig. 14) of which there were several examples

beautifully finished, even the lines marking the bevil on each side

being curves of perfect symmetry. ‘The use of this weapon is a prob-

lem, as well as the question how a people ignorant of metal tools

could arrive at such perfect workmanship.

It is worth mentioning that in every instance the back end of the

weapon was left rough and unwrought.

Mr. Kinder Van Camarecq’s collection contained many bronzes

and other objects of the greatest interest, and some specimens of

wretched forgeries of bronzes at which the Javanese try their hands

to take in strangers. I will only mention two of the articles in his

collection besides the celts. One was a small bell decorated in the

usual Buddhist style, but the handle of which by some strange

chance was formed into a genuine Iona cross.* The other was a very

curious implement of some white metal, the use of whichis unknown.

It is shown in Fig. 16. It is 5 or 6 inches long, perforated

throughout, and the bottom furrowed from end to end by parallel

grooves. The natives have no idea of its use, but it is said to have

some distant resemblance to a tool used in Java to polish the paper

of the country.

* I regret that I have lost my sketch of this curious bell, That given in

Fig. 15 is from recollection.

32 The Trigonometrical Survey of India. . [No. L

The Trigonometrical Survey of India, (Communicated by Major

J. 'T. WALKER.)

The following is the first of a Series of papers on matters of general

interest connected with the Trigonometrical Survey of India, which

it is proposed to extract from the manuscript volumes of the Survey,

for publication in the Journal of the Asiatic Society. Itis taken

from the Introduction to the General Report of the North-East

Longitudinal Series of triangles (G. T. Survey, Vol. XV.) drawn up

under the Superintendence of Col. Sir Andrew Waugh, when Sur-

veyor General of India, by J. B. N. Hennessey, Esq., Ist Assistant

G. T. Survey.

The North-East Longitudinal Series derives its name from the

circumstance of its following the course of the corresponding boun-

dary of British India. It extends from the valley of the Dehra

Dhoon to Purneah, connecting the northern extremities of the

Calcutta Meridional Series and the celebrated Great Arc, measured

by Cols. Lambton and Everest, on the meridian of Cape Comorin.

Its object was to form the most direct connexion practicable between

two base lines of verification, one measured in Dehra Dhoon, the

other in Purneah. Thus it serves to close and verify the Meridional

Series, 10 in number, which he between the Great Arc and Calcutta

Meridional Series and emanate from the longitudinal triangulation,

connecting the Calcutta base with the Seronj base on the Great Arc

in Central India.

This is the general system followed in the triangulation of India,

which thus resembles in outline the form of a gridiron. At each

angle of the gridiron, a base line is measured. ‘The outer series

form the frame-work on which the inner ones depend, and are

especially valuable for the data they contribute towards the determi-

nation of the great problem of geodesy, the accurate measurement

of the figure of the earth. By restricting the meridional, or inner

series, to distances of 60 to 100 miles apart, all the necessary data

for topographical operations are obtained, at a moiety of the cost

that would be incurred in throwing a net work of triangles over

the whole of India after the manner of European surveys, which

require greater detail than is necessary in this country.

1862.) — The Trigonometrical Survey of India. 33

The North Hast Longitudinal Series was originally intended by

Col. now Sir George Everest, C. B. to have been carried along the

mountains on the British frontier. But this design was abandoned

in consequence of the refusal of the Nepalese Government to allow

the operations to enter their territories. Consequently, after crossing

the hills of Kumaon and Gurhwal, the triangles were brought down

‘into the Terai near Bareilly, from which point they lie almost con-

tinuously in the marshy and deadly tracts which fringe the Himalaya

mountains. Here Lt. Reginald Walker, a very able and promising

young officer, fell a victim to jungle fever. Being alone and without

medical assistance, he strove to reach Darjeeling, but was found dead

in his dhooly, on its arrival at that station. Of the native sub-

ordinates, a large percentage, one year no less than a fourth, died of

jungle fever. Sickness was frequent and severe. On more than

one occasion a whole party had to be literally carried into the nearest

station for medical assistance. The completion of the major, and

more difficult portion of the triangulation is due to the ability,

courage and perseverance displayed by Mr. George Logan, who died

three years afterwards, from disease first contracted in the Terai

during these operations.

Owing to the proximity of the triangulation to the mountain

ranges, the whole of the chief peaks were seen from the principal

trigonometrical stations, and fixed by measurements with the first

class instruments employed for the mutual observations between the

stations themselves. These are called the “ Principal Observations,”

for on them, the accuracy and value of the series, as a whole, depend.

They are therefore taken with the largest and most powerful

theodolites, which are expressly constructed for the Indian Survey,

and furnished with micrometer microscopes, instead of verniers, for

reading the graduations.

The employment of such instruments in secondary operations has

the advantage of enabling the observer to attain as great accuracy

by a few observations as by many with second class instruments,

thus time is saved, and reliable measurements of the higher moun-

tains can be taken during the short intervals when their usually

cloud-capped summits are unfurled to view.

The following extracts are chiefly relative to the computations for

determining the heights and positions of the principal mountains.

34 The Trigonometrical Survey of India. {[No. ig

A table of the resulting elements is given, together with a memoran-

dum specifying the mountains which could be identified as having been

previously observed by other surveyors. Jo DL Wi

Of the Secondary Mountain Triangulation.

57. The magnitude of the triangles for determining the positions

of the hill peaks, and other unavoidable peculiarities attendant on

the operations in general, have necessitated some few departures from

ordinary precedents in the performance of the required calculations.

These may be briefly noticed.

58. Identification—The primary difficulty which the computer

meets with is,in the identification of the numerous points whose

positions have been determined. Observed by different persons, after

long intervals or from different points of view under the disadvan-

tages of altered aspects, the same hill will be found noted in the

angle books under various characteristics. For instance, Mont

Everest was called » by Colonel Waugh, by Mr. Nicolson and 6 by

Mr. Armstrong, while the peak XXXVIII. is named n* at one sta-

tion of observation, * at another and “I west peak” at a third, by

the same observer. This plurality of characteristics, under the

circumstances, is clearly unavoidable. It remains to state how the

required identification was effected. The principal series was first

carefully projected on a scale of 4 miles to the inch, and the several

rays emanating from stations of observation were next exactly drawn.

The intersection of these rays, assisted hy the characteristics forth-

coming in the angle books, more or less distinctly defined the points

sought for. This was treated as an approximate identification,

whereby the bases required from the principal series and expermiental

triangles to be computed became known. The former were then

obtained in the ordinary way, by means of the contained angle and

logfeet of the including sides, for which computation the following

well known formula was found useful,

tan 4 (A — B) = tan (45 — Q) Cot —

wherein tan Q = —

1862. | The Trigonometrical Survey of India. 35

With the bases so found, the triangles were, as implied, first ex-

perimentally computed, an accordance of the numerous common sides

demonstrating an identity of the several characteristic letters. In

those cases where any want of demonstration existed, the point

was rejected.

59. Such identification imposes no experimental calculation when

the points observed are clearly isolated from each other. For in-

stance XI. or Jannoo, XIII. and Mont Everest or XV. were readily

identified by the angular projection. But as in the cases of XLIII.,

XLIV. and XLV. it is evident that nothing short of actual computa-

tion will separate the points in the group. The numerous experi-

mental triangles by which non-identity was proved, as also the

triangles for bases are not shown in this volume. The last mention-

ed triangles were about 450 in number, and the former also involved

considerable labour.

60. Spheroidal excess —The two formule for spheroidal excess,

viz., that involving two sides and the contained angle, and the other

in terms of the base and the three angles, were respectively employed

in the triangles for bases and in those to Himalayan points. In

the latter case however, the spherical angle opposite the base ¢

could, in the first instance, be only roughly found from the equation

a — (A + B) =C, wherein A and B are spherical angles. Whence

C was taken too small by the whole spheroidal excess. Now, as this

latter frequently exceeds 100 seconds, it was sometimes required to

find the excess approximately, next to correct the angle C, and then

with this value of C, to recompute the excess finally. In other

respects the Triangles were calculated as usually done.

61. Synopsis of sides—The values of the sides in feet thus obtain-

ed were recorded in the form. of a synopsis, and this paper was

completed by finding the logarithm to the mean of these values,

as well as the miles corresponding to the same.

62. Latitude and Longitude—The computer was now prepared

to deduce the required latitudes and longitudes, which was done in

this wise. With the latitude and longitude of any station of

‘observation A, the aximuth thereat of point », and the mean dis-

tance from the synopsis of sides A to m, the latitude and longitude

of m from A were found. Similarly values of latitude and longitude

were obtained from the other stations of observation, and a mean of

all these values was taken as the latitude and longitude of 2.

36 The Trigonometrical Survey of India. [ No. 1,

63. The computation of heights was performed in the usual

manner, until the estimation of terrestrial refraction was arrived at.

The process adopted for this purpose may be briefly stated thus.

64, LHstimation of Terrestrial Refraction lf the contained arc

be represented by c, and terrestrial refraction by 7, then —>=f

the factor, or “decimals of contained are.” Whereby if fbe given,

then 7 == c.f may be computed, From want of a more accurate

method of determination, it is usual to adopt that mean value of f,

for finding the height of an inaccessible point, which may be forth-

coming from the reciprocal observations at visited stations. For

instance if A, B, C, D, be points of the last mentioned order, then

ne in the ordinary course of computation,

there will result three values of f at

A, as many at C, and two values each at

Band D, The mean value of f at each

station would therefore be adopted in

computing the height of an inaccessible

point H. To take a real case (at random).

A The values of fat Batwya T. S. (1) are

+ 0.011, — 0.017, + 0.065 ‘and + 0.0138.

Wherein the greatest difference is no less

than .082 of the contained are. On

the other hand, the values of f at hill

ig g stations of observation, will always be

found accordant within far smaller limits.

65. The conclusion drawn from the foregoing is evidently this.

That at plain stations, and when the object observed is placed on an

ordinary tower, the value of f determined from any given ray A B,

is not necessarily applicable to any other ray A C. Whereas all

rays of light at hill stations from terrestrial points appear to be

nearly equally refracted. These phenomena are clearly traceable

to local causes.

66. But of the two mean values of f/ one obtained at a moun-

tain station of observation, and another deduced in the plains, it

is evident that the former is more trustworthy, and hence it appeared

desirable, that the latter should be obtained in terms of the former.

67. Process of estimating terrestrial refraction.—Let A, B, C,

D, (vide figure) be plain stations, T and S stations on the Sub-

Himalayas, and I. to IV. inaccessible points on the range of perpetual

snows. Let the values of f at T and S equal respectively f and f;.

We may deduce from these, two trustworthy values of the heights

of I. and IJ. Calling this mean height of 1—TI,, and re-

membering that we have elevation (KH) at C of I, as also the

contained are for C I = (ce) given, it is clear that the values of f at

C, corresponding to I, may be found. Let this value —f Pro-

ceeding in the same manner we shall find f, SP ket Ma ee

Similarly fo &c., may be obtained, and with f,, fo &c., may be com-

puted III,,, IV, &c., from which again in turn may be found the

values of f for the other plain stations from which III, IV &c, have

been observed. By this process the computed values of f are deter-

mined nearly in terms of f; and fs, errors of observation not being

taken into account. It remains to mention how /f, and jf; were

obtained.

68. The computations originate from Senchal and Tonglo hill

stations, at which stations, the. following mean value of f£ was in the

38 The Trigonometrical Survey of India. [No. ],

first instance adopted. The selection has been made to the exclusion

of those values obtained from short sides.

Senchal

Deduction Doom Dangi Pa 07617.

sc if = .07636.

ma i 07915

Tonalo ay Va = .07849

Tonto. Ye = .06201

Dareein Vr = .08043

Mean j= 0744)-— =~ meartye

69. With this value of /, the heights from Senchal and Tongle

were computed, and the mean of these values, as also the differences

between each value and its mean, were next found. The heights were

now corrected, in such wise, that when the heights deduced from

Senchal are compared with the mean heights already mentioned, the

greatest -+- and — differences should be numerically equal. The

same process being gone through at Tonglo, H.S., there resulted

the mean values of f, which have been employed for that station and

for Senchal. ‘These values will be found recorded in the heights

herein given, and it will also be found, that they have been employed

for all heights of the Swb-Himalayas observed at Senchal and Tonglo

hill stations.

70. It may be useful to remember, that if there be two points

A and B observed from O, whose heights respectively are hg and hy

determined by a certain value of fat O = /f,. Also if da equal

corrected geodotic distance O to A, and d =O B. Thenif fo vary,

so that ha (the height of A computed from O) changes by + 6,, and

hy by © 8), so will + +. x i Hence should the foregoing method

for finding the value of f at plain stations in terms of the observed

value at hill stations, be hereafter ever adopted, it will be found

advantageous to construct a table of the squares of the distances in

miles, for this purpose.

71. The general principle of procedure is now apparent. But as

1862. ] The Trigonometrical Survey of India. 39

will be remarked, the process described is only applicable so long as

a continuous connection is preserved, between the stations of observa-

tion and the points observed. In the observations under considera-

tion, there occurs a blank space between points LII. and LIII

whence the method described was no longer applicable beyond the

But it fortunately happens that LIII. and succeeding

points are observed from hill stations, whereat, as already mentioned,

the values of f are lable to but trifling variation.

_ former point.

The mean value

of f in these cases was deduced in the ordinary way as mentioned at

para. 64. The following is an example of this method.

At Jagesar, H. 8. the values of

04485.

04528.

04876.

Mean f adopted at Jagesar, H. S, .04630.

72. Values of f tabulated.—The values of f employed in these

calculations may be tabulated thus.

Height Pana

above sea| Names of Stations. i. S

eRe vulgar frac-

tion.

Feet. |

8610 | Senchal, H. 8. ue .0815 12.2657

319 | Doom Dangi, T. 8. he 0744 13.4374

7169 | Darjeeling, H. 8, i .0885 11.2945

6884 | Birch Hill, 8. ne 0864 11.5737

273 | Thakoorganj, T.S. : 0775 12.9066

10084 Tonglo, H. 8. 30 00 0711 14.0550

251 | Banderjoola, T. 8. dc a 0811 12.3317

237 Menai, T. S. 9 0 0753 13.2852

242 | Baisi, T. 8. ng ii 0743 13.4677

226 | Harpoor, T.S. x Se 0727 13.7637

242 | Ladnia, T. S. hs A .0746 13.4025

263 | Janjpati, T. 8. 500 sc 0731 13.6705

254 | Mirzapoor, T. 8. : ua 0736 13.5775

231 Jirol, T.S. 36 60 .0735 13.6008

282, | Sinereah, T. 8, ope be 0753 13.2797

268 | Boolakipoor, T.§. Ms : .0728 13.7429

259 | Batwya, T.S. 5 0714 14.0093

320 | Torharwa, T. S, “e 0847 11.8002

357 | Morairi, T. 8S. 5c i 0791 12.6429

353 | Soopoor, T. 8. “a .0813 12.3031

355 | Banarsi, T. 8. a 0937 10.6681

344 | Saonbarsa, T. 8, Ab 0870 11.4928

3050 } Bharmi, T. 8. a .0787 12.7054

329 | Poorena, T. 8S. Hs .0805 12.4154,

308 | Ghaos, T. 8, ee ,0875 11.4292

40 The Trigonometrical Survey of India. [ No. 1,

Height pene

above sea Names of Stations. SB. ] p f

jes bl vulgar frac-

tion.

412 | Toolsipoor, T. 8. 500 doc a: .0763 13.1058

A478 Anarkali, T. S. 406 we sac 0744 13.4432

7732 | Jagesar, H. S. on es ies .0463 21.5983

6994 | Birond, H. S. ee ty 50 .0652 15.3374

10101 | Khankra, H. 8S. ARE sa ah .0579 17.2652

8526 Soonchalia, H. 8. oe 00 ane -0624 16.0256

6946 | Ghoongti, H. 8. 906 600 ae 0652 15.3374

7079 | Ranigarh, H. S. at soc ae .0687 14.5624

5675 | Mabegarh, H. 8. ae 504 bee .0750 13.3333

7371 | Ghandial, H. S. se an ues .0698 14.3266

12541 Kiderkanta, H. 8S. 300 900 00% .0480 20.8377

9946 Nagtiba, H. S. see ae 500 .0521 19.1902

2970 | Dhoiwala, H. 8. ae Be ads .0628 . 15.9363

7454 | Banog, H. 8. Sot 0¢ a2 .0612 16.3479

3161 Amsot, H. 8. sac ba0 O06 .0565 17.6897

11997 | Chur, H.S8. 200 a aes .0530 18.8857

73. Conclusion deduced from foregoing table.—Now since

Sin — incidence

= 1+ min the mean state of atmosphere and at

Sin — refraction

the level of the sea, and also, since the quantity m varies with the den-

sity of the atmosphere, so that when the density of the air is only the

nth part of what it is at the level of the sea, the refractive power is

there only 1 +-——, it might have been expected from these tabulated

- . 1

results that im the frst instance, f o———__—-___—

height of station of observation.

No such law, however, is to be found unless the numerous exceptional

cases be excluded to make a rule.

74. Wherefore it appears, that the law of variation in f due to

variation in the density of the atmosphere, consequent on variation

in height, is completely absorbed and lost sight of in the irregular

variations, arising from local causes and also from the unavoidable

imperfections of observation to points so ill-defined as the apices of

snowy mountains.

75. Finally it is to be noticed that the foregoing method is

acknowledged to be imperfect and unsatisfactory, but compared with

the ordinary mode of finding f from reciprocal vertical observations,

1862. ] The Trigonometrical Survey of India. 41

it is believed that the values herein determined are a nearer ap-

proximation to the truth.

76. Notices certain refinements not appreciable im these opera-

tions.—In concluding the remarks on these computations, it may be

interesting to notice certain refinements in calculation which have

-not been deemed applicable to these operations. For instance, the

spheroidal excess and the contained are might have been computed

by more rigorous processes, but that the refinement would have been

purely of an arithmetical nature. Again the formula for latitude

and longitude has not been employed beyond its fourth term, because

the remaining terms are difficult of arithmetical expression and

would besides have given no results commensurate with the labour

necessary to compute them. Similarly the chord correction is neg-

lected in these heights, amounting as it does in the extreme case of

Menai to Mont Everest, or XV, to no more than a foot.

77. There remains to notice one other correction also herein not

taken into account, of which it may be remarked, that, under existing

circumstances it would partially cancel the chord correction, if both

these refinements were introduced. This correction may be stated

thus.

78. Ordinarily, in the formula for computing difference of height,

it is sufficiently accurate to assume the given are (or distance) to

belong to a circle, whereas in reality, it is a portion of an ellipse, If

the correction due to this assumption = 2 b, then it can be shown

that «6 = (va — Cos » K) — ( —Cos A K), wherein K

=} sin Ay — vg sin Me chiro (M + vq Cos Az) (M — v, Cos dz) |

N 1

— — [(M+ 1, Cos rx) (M — v% Cos Az) ]® Cosec 6 A.

Tt is sufficient to remark in this place, that in the extreme case of

Menai, T. S. to Mont Everest or XV. the correction # 6 = only 0.3

of a foot.

79. Magmtude of these operations illustrated —tlastly it may be

interesting to notice, that the area of the largest triangle to points

on the Himalaya mountains (No. 297) is about 1706 square miles,

its spheroidal excess being 106”. The longest side, Anarkali, T. 8. to

XXXIX. is equal to 151 miles, and its corresponding contained are

42 The Trigonometrical Survey of India. [No. 1,

is 7886” = about the ,4, th part of a circle described around our

planet. And if the principal and mountain operations of the North

East longitudinal series be taken together, they will be found to

cover somewhat more than the z;,, portion of the entire earth’s

surface ; or, taking the land at half the expanse of water, about 1061

such series would cover every portion of the former.

80. Accuracy discussed.—And with regard to the accuracy of the

mountain results, it is evident that the same estimate cannot equally

apply to a peak with a sharp conical apex, and to a mountain whose

summit represents a saddle back or an even bluff. Prominent amongst

the accurately determined points are XIII. Mont Everest or XV. and

XLII. or Dhoulagiri, both in respect to geographical position and

height above sea level, but though such points are far more numerous

than those which exhibit comparatively large differences between the

several values composing their mean results, yet it is suggested

that the synopsis of latitudes and longitudes and the paper of

heights should be consulted before adopting a point, if necessary for

rigorous purposes.

81. The same estimated.—li is estimated, that on an average, the

points on the Himalaya mountains are correct in latitude to ¢ of a

second and in longitude to about $ that quantity. The heights are

probably true to 10 feet, but this last estimate must be qualified by

the consideration that they are all too low from the deflection due to

mountain attraction.

82. Why mountain attraction was not determined.—In the ori-

ginal design of these operations, it was intended that the deflections

in azimuth and in the meridian due to the attraction of the Himalaya

mountains should be estimated along the principal series by suit-

able celestial observations, but this intention was relinquished owing

to the considerable delay it entailed.

84. Area and cost——The area covered by these principal and

secondary operations amounts to about 61,815 square miles. But

the piecemeal nature of work, the long intervals which frequently

occur, and the unavoidable employment of the North Hast longitu-

dinal series partly on other duties, make it a difficult and unsatisfactory

process to attempt finding the cost of these operations. As an

approximation, however, it may be stated that this cost does not

exceed Rupees 2 per square mile,

1862. | The Trigonometrical Survey of India. 43

Table of characteristic marks, for the snowy peaks of the North

Hast longitudinal series, great Trigonometrical Survey of India, and

identification with other authorities.

Final Numeral and

Name adopted. Sona

I. or Choomlari, Tibet.

II. or Gipmochi, . ,. Bhotan.

IIL. or Porohoonri, ..| Tibet & Sikkim.

IV. or Choomoonko, .. do.

V. or Black rock, do.

VI. or Narsing, Sikkim.

VII. or Pandim, do.

VIII. or Kanchinjinga, do.

IX. or Kanchinjinga,.. | Nepal & Sikkim,

X. or Kabroo, ale do.

XI. or Jannoo, 5 Nepal

XI. 50 : do

XIII. ate A do.

XIV. ste o do.

XV. or Mont Everest, do.

XVI. 50 6 do

XVII. 0° a do. ’

PREV ALIS h oo oe do.

XIX. BO be do.

XX. do be do.

XXI. 50 oe do.

XXII. ee < do.

SXOXGII are ets do.

XXIV. . do.

XXYV. or Dayabang, .. do

XXVI. oc o¢ do

XXVIII. .. ap do.

PXOXGVAUITN oe ole do,

XXIX, ate O60 do,

XXX. is 4 do.

XXXI. 50 . do

XOXOXUUIE Hes > do.

DOORN, 35 do

XXXIV. .. O¢ do.

XXXV. .. Or do

XXXVI. .. O¢ do

XXXVII. .. a do.

XXXVIII... rhe do.

XXXIX. .. C do.

XL. ate ae do.

XLI. 5o cic do.

XLII. or Dhoulagiri,.. do

XLII. nia o. do.

XLIY. ee ° do.

XLV. 40 Gp do.

XLVI. ee ° do.

XLVII. .. . do.

XLVIII. .. do.

XLIX. oe : do.

Identification with other authorities.

——

Named by Dr. Hooker, Donkiah.

Named by Dr. Campbell, Chola.

Named by Dr. Campbell, Gnaream,.

Colonel Crawford’s A.

Colonel Crawford’s B.

Colonel Crawford’s C.

Colonel Crawford’s D.

Colonel Crawford’s F.

Colonel Crawford’s L, or Dayabane.

[giri.)

Capt. Webb’s Dhawalagiri, (Dhoula-

a 2

4A The Trigonometrical Survey of India.

Final Numeral and

Name adopted. ‘SORA:

L. ve 00 Nepal.

LI. 60 Oc do.

LII. do on do.

LIMIT. or Api, do.

LIV. or Pancnaenned Kumaon

LV. a do.

LVI. or Nandakut, 36 do.

LVII. ; do.

LVIII. or Nandadebi, ence & Bri-

tish Gurhwal,

LX. or (East) Trisool, British Gurhwal.

LXI. ee -.| Kumaon and Bri-

tish Gurhwal.

LIX.

LXII. or (West) Tri-

sool, Ne

ibpoug) a5 do.

LXIV. or Ijandainae a

LXV. or pares Be i oi

LXVI. 56 do.

LXVII. or Kamet or

Ibi Gamin,

Gurhwal.

LXVIII. or Nilakanta,| British Gurhwal.

LXIX. or Badrinath,.. do.

LXX. ate BE do.

LXXI. Bi do.

LXXII. or Kedarnath, Gurhwal and Bri-

tish Gurhwal.

LXXIII. ..

LXXIV. or Taare. Gurhwal.

gar, 55 50

LXXYV. or Jaouli, .. do.

LXXVI. or Bus Peak

or Srikanta, 90 do.

LXXVII. or Bander-

poonch, .. do.

LXXVIII... ok do.

LXXIX. or Sargoroen, do.

* Capt. See 8 Kamet, Lat. 30 55 20 Long. 79 87 55 Heigt, 25560

LXYII. seecceee 3, 305513 3

-. | British Gurhwal.

ibe tvancl se witieh

[ No. 1,

Identification with other authorities.

Capt. Webb’s XXTII. (Api.)

Capt. Webb’s XIX.

Capt. Webb’s XVIII.

Capt. Webb’s XV.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s A.

No. 2; Capt. Webb’s XIV.

Capt. Webb’s XIII. (Hast) Trisool.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s P or

A. No. 3, Capt. Webb’s N.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s A.

No. 1; Capt. Webb’s XII. or West

Trisool.

Capt. Webb’s XI. (Nandakna.)

Capt. Webb’s K.

Capt. R. Strachey’s Kamet, named by*

Messrs. Schlagintweit Ibi Gamin.

Capt. Webb’s IX. (Nilakanta.)

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s B.

Middle peak Badrinath, Capt.

Webb’s VIII.

Capt. Webb’s VI.

Capt. Webb’s G.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s D.

or Kedarnath, Capt. Webb’s III.

Mr. Keelan’s a.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s M.

or Mont Moira, Capt. Webb’s 1.

Mr. Keelan’s e.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s C

or Jaouli, Mr. Keelan’s 7.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s G.

or Srikanta. Mr. Keelan’s d. Mr.

Mulheran’s I. or Srikanta. Mr.

Dyevr’s Srikanta.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s

Great E. or Banderpoonch. Mr,

Keelan’s a. Mr. Dyer’s Z.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s

Low E.

Capt. Hodgson and Lt. Herbert’s H.

Left peak.

fe Cerca

|e neeere

I ae 2

»» 039.88 Al, 263873 ua hes

Sues

3-36

1862.]

The Trigonometrical Survey of India.

*syIVUrIO YT

‘door Bayo | OTeZ

“og

6829

0299

0g04

SO0sZ

csr4

‘eayod JO 'N “SIH dnopuey | ge,

‘UTATIG ystptrex ‘Surpoolreq | GE9TY

‘od

SUS Use cx

eee SE SE SE

"4011481

"300J

*[OA9T

vas eAoqe

sySlopL

6G 8S 18

SI 9¢ ¢8

Gé 6S LS

92°07 ST 88

GS SE 88

96 SL 88

“ Le °

*sopngqisuory

GULS 6L 0&

VI 46 O&

ce Le 0&

IV'96 Le O€

OV 146 0€

OS Le 0&

6L Le 0&

8 &¢ Le

VG €o Le

*sopngiqery

ae THORENS Eroqwinesd wooyg vad

ZB ‘fouuattfo

qsomudojsom Jo doy qniQ vivpemiy, taneeyy

a0 1ouL0d “MT ‘Gg Jo doq ‘Arerqry tanseyy

as so GQ ET Foe” s jammy nse

“s es = fgoanyQ yuLysojorg anopuey

e °* Sdorqeyg TH Cqiy[erT tmopuvry

60 O0 Sjeqidsoy sae)

00 yyartdys UTOT]}AOU gsout ‘2010

SAOJOQTTOH pu soyvaysisepy ‘cooduvyolyerg

=s fasva-d1e4s Jo 01390 ‘asnoy pPel4o4s-Z

Sate] 14031 seopurell une (131 toodueyalyerg

£410 Jo

a1JUID OTT} UT SvlVyy weapon iluehy vuUMOYW

ss 99 ‘q10q VoUlyg

os O98 ‘ojdurag, ueyeg 199

10 seu ST ECNG N syeleyy PMEIIGEID

se ss GQ Ty SBarpoolaeg

‘Koummtyo eaqueo (aqZ) sqpeqdmeg ‘surpeolieg

ze ‘gaids “AA ‘NI “oanyQ suipeolieg

es es ee ae SE, Se

*sdoRTq Jo somuyy

‘sqybiayy pun sapngrbuory ‘sapngyuTy fo ysvT yoouaquyd| py josauay

‘SHIUMS TVNIGQOLIONOT LSVG-HLION

OceL

(DATS

(DGLST

(1st

(gzgt

HES

(9zer

(OFELE

(Me6IL

eLs

TPs

0s9

IST

GOZT

(MOTSt

(60ST

[No. 1,

The Trigonometrical Survey of India.

*syUBULOYT

‘O(L

“Od

‘OL

‘O(L

“edo yr

wIyYIG puv yedoyy

‘od

"TUITLG

“WITYTYG puw yoquy,

“UBIO

“JOqUT,

*401}ST(

COLES ce €€ g8

16823 LT

GOE9G

SS81¢6 cb PG &8

O9S6L 8 6 98

LVVES Gy G6 98

OLGES G& 86 98

LS61G 4G T& 98

96866 4g 98 98

GIGS 9¢ 1g 98

GO06G 9 8S 98

OZOPS

66426 | 7S £4 LE

POSSs SL & 88

SLOVS cI 6 8s

9S186 9% TIL 88

GISLo

L106G csé SL 88

OVI6GT 8G 6L 88

GLGLT 68 8P 88

SCSI

98T&%S G 6g 88

SISPL | LE 9S 88

VVGES €p SL 68

“Joo}y “ / °

*TOAQT

vos aaoge| ‘sapngyisuoy

SJ SlOPT

‘sabunwy vhnjowiyy quawh ay, wo spwog

Cpanuyug)—SHIMas TYNIGOLIONOT LSVa-HLUON

sopugjTyey

*Sueqeduq 10 *AXY

"AIXX

‘THIXX

"TIX

"IXX

sae

"TITAX

"TIAX

"TAX

‘qsoOATT JUOT 10 "AX

“AIX

“TIX

‘oouUv pr 10 "TX

‘oorqey 10 "xX

“094Ip 10 “XT

‘eourlurpouryy 10 "TTT A

“WIIPULT 10 "TTA

SOUISIVNT LO “TA

“WOO YO 10 “A

Soy UOOMOOYO 10 ‘AT

a a Ne pe

“IAUOOY MOT 10 "TTT

“yoourdrg 10 “TT

TAB]BULOOYH 10 *T

*sooBTT JO soureyy

The Trigonometrical Survey of India. 47

1862.]

*‘TEMTANH ISA

‘TVATANN Ysyug pave uovwwny

‘eMYIMY TSW

LOL

‘TBMTIN TSI g pus uovuUn yy

‘od

‘Od

‘od

mOvUIN

“od

“O(]

“o

“od

“OT

“od

“OL

“od

“Od

“Oo

“od

‘og

“od

o¢

“OL

“od

“Of

“od

G8EEG

G60E6

CVSCG

LSGSG

1996

LIPVG

SESCE

TLVIG

ELIGS

STP6T

GLVIG

LGLIG

6LLES

ISI¥e@

GOGES

$6096

GL6VG

66696

9°PSS

96896

TLVG6

1V9E6

G6L9G

98666

VI6ES

O8LPG

STLVG

69096

LYVGGG

08996

66196

81896

S1LEES

SLEVSG

€8

rai

O§

8¢

8é

*[OOstay, ISOM 10 "TT XT

TX'T

‘TOOStAy, JSUA 10 “KT

aS “XIT

“Tqoq epue Ny 10 TTT AT

oo TIAT

°* “nyRpueN, 10 “TAT

ele “ATT

‘TTmyoetpourg 10 “ATT

re WT

ae TT

ee d aah

= “XITX

*‘TITATX

es TIATX

re JATX

ve “ATX

ee “AITX

Ze “‘TITX

TU1SeWOYC 10 “TI TXK

2 Blialexe

50 TX

ze g YAINOROXK

a “‘TITAXXX

= BI UNGXGNONG

oe BIPAGNGXONG

se “AXXX

nF “AIXXX

ay “TIXXX

2s “XIXX

ee “TITAXX

ie WAXX

ae TAXX

VSeL

S86L

G8EL

T8éL

O8éeL

GLET

SLEL

LLEL

9L6L

PLoL

ELEL

GLeL

TLEL

OLET

696L

_ 896E

L9EL

996L

COGE

PISL

S9GL

GOEL

T96L

OseL

6S6L

8ceL

LSeL

9g6L

GceL

CSEL

TS6T

OSeT

6PEL

Shel

"eqqnored ‘pavt-yood sppéy ut poarasqo ‘foAo] vos UvoUt oy Wor, OJVUITIAO SqyYSIOTT OUT,

‘CEST 07 du suomvaaosqo

8,10] AUT, JO y[Nsot oY} 04 OoONpor 0} g',,T ,2 — ao Ayo100g ge ere qefoy pue Ayranmpy ey} £q poydope onjva oy} 04 donpad 07 a[q

“eouade 81 G",,CG ,G — JO UOTJOOALOO B YOIYA 0} TZ LT .OS = AtozwadosqQ svipepy OY} OJ onTVA plo oy} OF O[QIAsoJou SI opuysSuoOry oxy,

[No. J,

"9S WIT 4 oVS = WOITAG cooduvteyy roy pozdope yuowojo 4vyy Jo enya oy Uo spuodep opnyyery ony,

PS ROME |S 00) CG cae eee Oe Te ies He *‘Uoo1OSIVY 10 *XTXXT | TOST

RS OG | Se00e 98 ne Sy ea Of (ie | = 3g rs THIAXXT | OO8T

om | sez0% Gr ee 8h | cr OF Te |: ** “qouoodaopurg 10 ‘JT AXXT| 662T

> ‘od | 6GPIOG | 08 0S 84] 4% 4S Of |°° A ueaias) TOsee gM ge) TT ACexT || ASE Or

> 10@ | s4ore | €& €¢ 8% 8— Te oe |:: © quote 10 om | 262i

S od | ez9ae | GL ZS GL ty Te 08 | 35 6 “WwWOUsSePIVYT, 10 "ATIXX'T | 9621

Ee eayInH ysHMg »p [eayiny | 06422 | TE 9 64| eS Lb Os |"* ae C1feure pesto ST KOO || Tee

= ‘od | reze | 8G OL 64| bh) OF OF |"° a ‘IXXT| 621

3 od | O1ZES | OZ GI 64] 9L HH OE |: my “qyeurtpeg 10°XTIXT| 1621

S "[PATMH Ys | T99IS | 99 96 G6L| so eh Og | aS “eJUUYLIIN 10 ‘TTTAKT | O62T

3 “TOMA YSiqlceg pure JOqLY, SLSSu P SE 64 SL GG 0s we ‘UTMUey) piles Ao) JOU’ Wy Ae) “TIANT 682eT

= ‘od | s60ce | eo TH 64/9 Th Oo !"* ae ‘IAXT | 8821

2 ‘od | e406 | S¢ Sp 64) 44 06 O8 |°° 3 fh ‘oWIP 10 "AXT | L8EL

S "0d =| ecL0e | 98 Sh 64] 99 06 O8 |"° 52 “suyepueh 10 °ATXT | 9820

= TEATINH Us | OI66L | OF Sh 6416 Ge O08 |*° a8 ‘ITIXT | ¢82T

Ny “POOF a 4 o “ 4 °

*[OAOT

"SAVOY *pOLIqsty vos PAOGL] ‘sopnyisuory | ‘sopngqtyery *so0eT gq JO souv yy ‘ON,

Sysop

Cpapnjoucep)—SHINAS IVNIGCOLINNOT LSVA-HLUON

1862. | A Letter from Archdeacon Pratt. 49.

A Letter from ARCHDEACON Pratt oz CoLEBROOKE’S determination

of the date of the Vedas.

Calcutta, March 21st, 1862.

My prar Prorsssor CowEtt,—In reply to your question, How

did Colebrooke deduce the age of the Vedas from the passage which

he quotes from the Jyotish or Vedic Calendar in his Essays (vol. 1.

p. 110)? I beg to send you the following remarks.

In that passage it is stated that the Winter Solstice was, at the

time the Vedas were written, at the beginning of S’ravishtha or Dha-

nishtha, and the Summer Solstice at the middle of As’lesha.

Now the Hindoos divided the Zodiac into 27 equal parts called

Lunar Mansions, of 13° 20' each. ‘Their names are

1. As’wint 10. Magha 19. Mila

2. Bharani J1. P. Phaleunf 20. P. Ashadha

3. Krittika 12. U. Phalguni 21. U. Ashddha

4. Rohini 18. Hasta 22. S’rdvana

5. Mrigas’iras 14. Chitra 23. Dhanishtha

6. Ardra 15. Swati 24. S’atabhisha

7. Punarvasu 16. Vis’akha 25. P. Bhadrapada

8. Pushya 17. Anurddha 26. U. Bhadrapada

9. As’lesha 18. Jyeshtha 27. Revati.

The position of these Lunar Mansions among the stars is deter-

mined by the stars themselves and not by the sun, and is therefore

unaffected by the precession of the equinoxes. If, therefore, we can

determine their position at any one epoch, we know their position for

all time. The Hindoo books furnish us with the requisite informa-

tion. In the translation of the Surya Siddhanta published in the

Bibliotheca Indica, Chap. VIII. p. 62, you will find that the conspi-

cuous star Regulus, or a Leonis, is placed by the Hindoo Astro-

nomers at 4 signs, 9 degrees from the beginning of these Lunar Man-

sions (or Asterisms, as they are there called). As 4 signs equal one-

third of the whole zodiac, they equal 9 lunar mansions. Hence the

position of Regulus is 9° in Magha the 10th lunar mansion.

But by the Jyotish, the Summer Solstice was in the middle of

As'lesha, the 9th lunar mansion, at the epoch of the Vedas: there-

fore Regulus was half a lunar mansion + 9°, that is, 15° 40’, east of

the Summer Solstice at that time.

50 A Letter from Archdeacon Pratt. [No. 1,

By the Nautical Almanac for 1859, the position of Regulus is

given as follows :—

Right ascension, January Ist, 1859, ae soe | LOLNOm=ua ass

North declination, ditto, a wo) EDO MATE

From this I obtain, by spherical trigonometry, the following re-

sult :—

Longitude of Regulus, January 1st, 1859, ... 147° 597 807.

Hence Regulus was east of the Summer Solstice at that date by

57° 52’ 30°. The Summer Solstice had, therefore, retrograded

through 42° 12’ 30” — 42°.208 since the epoch of the Vedas. As

the equinoxes and solstices move backward on the ecliptic at the

rate of 1° in 72 years, it must have occupied 72 % 42°.208 = 3039

years to effect this change.

Hence the age of the Vedas was 3039 on Ist January, 1859; or

their date is 1181 B.C., that is, the early part of the twelfth century

before the Christian era.

This differs from Mr. Colebrooke’s result: he makes it the 14th

century. ‘Two more degrees of precessional motion would lead to

this; but where he gets these from, I do not know, unless it be by

taking the constellations loosely, instead of the exact lunar mansions.

Thus Dhanishtha being taken to be the lunar mansion above which

the Dolphin occurs, it is possible that he may have considered the

first star in the constellation Dolphin to be the “ beginning of Dha-

nishtha” alluded to in the Jyotish; and similarly he may have taken

a star in the middle of Hydra’s head to represent the “ middle of

A’slesh’a.”” But even this supposition will not carry us into the 14th

century. If we take the first star « in Dolphin and the opposite star

¢ in Hydra’seHead to be the solstitial points, the precessional motion

will only be about 40’ more than above, and the date will be B. C.

1229 or late in the 13th century. But then ¢ is not in the middle

of Hydra’s head ; it is about 2° east of it; and therefore I have no

doubt the lunar mansion, and not the constellation, is what the

Jyotish refers to, and the early part of the 12th century is the

correct result.

\ I am, your’s very truly,

Joon H. Prat.

To Professor CowELt,

Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

1862. ] Literary Intelligence. 51

Literary Intelligence.

Our oriental readers will recollect that, in the October Meeting,

the Society accepted Dr. Fitz-Hdward Hall’s offer to publish in the

Bibliotheca Indica, a fragment of the very rare Natya S’astra of Bha-

rata,—a work, which, though frequently quoted by medieval scholi-

~asts, had never before been met with by any European, and of which

Professor Wilson had even doubted the very existence. “ As far as

has been ascertained, the work of Bharata has no existence in an

entire shape, and it may be sometimes doubted whether the rules

attributed to him are not fabricated for the occasion.”* Dr. Hall,

however, had been fortunate enough to discover a fragment of this

singular production, containing the first seven adhyayas, and as many

of the quotations in the scholiasts could be verified in them, any

doubts as to the existence of the original work were of course at once

set at rest.

Unfortunately this fragment was very corrupt and it abounded

with hiatuses and doubtful readings. Dr. Hall has just written to us,

previous to his departure via Bombay to England, the following in-

teresting intelligence from Bhelsa:

“ Going into the city to-day (Heb. 21) to read an old inscription, I

was accosted by a very intelligent looking pundit. We chatted on for

an hour or so, and I discovered that he had a MS. of Bharata. He

has given it tome. It contains 277 leaves,—the entire work in 36

adhyayas, and was written in Samvat 1575.”

Bharata appears to have written a complete Ars Poetica, and he

has discussed at great length the theory of the poetical sentiments,

&¢., as well as the various parts of the dramatic art. On the whole,

we consider Dr. Hall’s discovery one of the most curious made of late

in old Indian literature.

The following is an extract from a letter dated 81st May last

addressed to Babu Rajendra Lal Mitra by Professor Holmboe of

Christiana.

““ Je vous envoie avec cette lettre quatre mémoires, qui ont été lus

dans notre société de sciences, dont j’ai l’honneur d’étre le president -

* Hindu Drama, Vol, 1. p. xx.

H 2

52 Literary Intelligence. [No. ],

actuel. Dans celui sur Krodo j’ai démontré, que Vancien idol, qu’

adoraient les anciens Saxons sous ce nom, n’est autre chose que MTS

des Indiens, un des noms de Saturne, avec lequel le Krodo des Sax-

ons est aussi assimilé. J’y ai trouvé aussi, que Hain, un des noms

tropiques de la mort en Saxe, est identique avec le Sanserit wfq.

Le mémoire sur quelques monuments crucformes touchent a peine

VOrient. Tai néanmoins y hasardé la supposition, qu’ elles puissent

avoir quelque rapport 4 un des symboles, qui apparaissent sur les

monnaies asiennes, & savoir un aerole d’ot sortent quatre lignes en

forme d’une croix. Dans le mémoire, qui traite des sculptures sur

les roes de Seandinavie, j’ai démontré, quelles sont analogues a quel-

ques sculptures sur les topes de Sanchi prés de Bhilsa, représentant

la mort de Buddha, et j’ai taché de prouver, que les navires ou

bateaux et les roues, qui se trouvent en grand nombre sur nos roes,

sont des monuments sur les morts. Dans le quatriéme mémoire,

traitant du pouvoir d’amulette, qui a été attribué aux armes et in-

strumens pointus et escarpés et méme au métal et a la pierre, j’ai

rassemblé un certain nombre d’analogies de |’Asie centrale, des ex-

emples analogues de Inde m’étant inconnus. Je ne doute pas,

que la méme superstition a regné et regne peut-étre encore en ]’In-

de. Voudriez vous m’indiquer quelque livres, o& on en a traité,

je vous serai trés obligé.

“Vous voyez, que mes recherches découvrent de temps en temps

quelques nouveaux liens entre les Germains-Scandinaves et les Ari-

ens,—découvertes, qui rehaussent mon zéle pour la continuation de

telles recherches.”

PROCHEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For January, 1862,

The Annual General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the 15th instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The following resolution proposed by Sir Bartle Frere and second-

ed by Captain W. N. Lees, was carried unanimously.

That this meeting not having been called in strict accordance

with Rule 46, the meeting resolves that the present shall be held to

be the Annual Meeting.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

Major D. Briggs (re-elected), G, EH. Ward, Esq., C. S., and W.

King, Junior, Esq.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next

meeting.

Colonel H. Torrens, topes by the President, seconded by Sir

B. Frere.

Captain H. Smyth, proposed by the President, seconded by Mr.

Atkinson.

Baboo Gour Doss Bysack, proposed by the President, seconded by

Baboo Rajendralal Mitra.

Colonel C. 8. Guthrie, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Mr. Atkin-

son, seconded by the President.

The Secretary read the following Report for 1861.

54 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socvety. [

ANNUAL REPORT.

In submitting their annual report on the state of the Society’s

affairs during the past year, the Council have again the satisfaction

of adverting to its generally promising character.

The number of elections during 1861, has been fifty-one, being

less by eighteen than that of the preceding year, but considerably

exceeding the general average (16) of the previous ten years.

At the same time, two members have been lost to the Society by

death, and nine by retirement. Deducting these, the number of

ordinary members on the rolls at the end of the year was 281 against

242 in 1860.

Of the ordinary members now on the rolls, 55, or about one-fifth

are absent from India, leaving 226 on the paying list.

The table in the margin shows the fluctuation in the number of

Outen ig, Absent members during the last ten years.

er if 133 8 The only corresponding member

52 9 : 5

1853 146 193 23 elected during the year is Dr. R.

1854 155 129 26 Gosche of Berlin.

1855 =©6162 128 34,

1856 167 131 36 Among those who have been lost

1857-147 109 38 . :

ees Fee ies a6 to the Society by death, the Council

1859 180 1 45 have to record with much regret,

1860 242 19 47 : K

1861 281 996% 55 the name of Col. R. Baird Smith,

* Of this number one is a lifes ©. B. The unceasing interest which

wale | Col. Baird Smith, evinced in all

scientifie questions conneeted with India, naturally led him to take

an active part in the affairs of the Society, and to forward its

objects whenever opportunity offered. In him the Society has to

deplore the loss of a scientific scholar. of high attainments, and a

frequent contributor to its J ournal.

Mr. Freeling, who also died within the year, was an able numismatist

and a zealous member.

FINANCE.

The financial position of the Society may, on the whole, be regard-

ed as satisfactory.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 55

The total amount of subscriptions realizable from the 226 paying

Gontnivitions: members now on the rolls—l07

1851 8583 a 5 Residents and 119 non-residents—

1852 6373 1 3

1853 47778 9 3 at the rates of Rs. 48 and Rs. 24

18547082 0 ® respectively, is Rupe 2

1855. 7166 x eee cel tupees Gee ; The

1856 8096 4) 0 subscriptions actually realized includ-

1857 7068 0) On ass AaB YTE Bn wares na

1858 993 8 9 mg arrears of previous years have,

1859 6750 0 0 however, only amounted to Rupees

rae Ria a i" e 6,812. This sum though in excess

72,260 6 11 of the collections of 1860, falls short

————e

Rs, of the average collections of the last

The average of which is 7,226-2-3

by about Rs. 400.

The assets of the Society amount to Rs. 7,431-9-8 exclusive of the

amount of outstanding claims Rupees

ten years (as shewn in the margin)

* Arrears due from Re-

sidents, .. -. 1,242 00 6,639-8-6 the greater portion of which

from non-Resi- 1 aa AH Hate WER S ‘

eee en © S (as shewn in the margin)* is on ae-

of subscriptions count of arrears of contributions. The

at the old rate, .. 2,088 10 0 Hai esha

, liabilities amount to Rs. 4,539-5-4

Total, .. Rs. 5,041 143 chiefly on account of printing.

The estimate of the probable income and expenditure of the Society

for the ensuing year is as follows :—

INCOME.

Contributions, ... 6.660) 70.70

Admission fees,... yy eA O MORO,

Journal, 1 me 660 0 0O

Library, aes as 450 0 O

Museum, doe ei ano Lone Op O

Secretary’s Office uae 2 Onno

Vested Fund, ... ae 245 0 O

General Establishment, ... 12 0 0

Com Bonds ae 40 0 0

— 13,164 0 0

EXPENSES.

Journal, beh BON 2 MOOn O70

Library, Bais He L905: 10) O

Museum, 6 teh FO. 208 OVO

56 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Naraae

Secretary’s Office, SRT Gio: 260

Building, Ae Aap 396) SOMO

Vested Fund, ... 3 WO ©) 9)

Coin Fund, sae obs 166 0 O

imcome! Maxaman: be 120 OLN O

Miscellaneous, ... us, 541 0 O

—— 12,925 0 0

Liprary.

The Library has received an addition of about 450 volumes, during

the past year, the greater part of which are presentations from vari-

ous learned and scientific institutions and individuals with whom the

Society is in correspondence. Some Oriental works have been pur-

chased and a few scientific periodicals and Reviews.

Corin Funp.

The numismatic collection has received no addition of moment

during the period under review, some duplicate copper and silver

coins of the later Mahomedan kings of India, have been sold, and

other coins principally Bactrian, have been purchased.

Exchanges which will fill several gaps in this interesting series

of medals, are now being made with Colonel Cunningham, and the

Coin Committee are taking advantage of Mr. E. C. Bayley’s presence

in Calcutta, to introduce some order into their Cabinet.

Museum.

The accessions to the Museum during the last year have been

varied and interesting.

The most important of these additions is an extensive collection

of casts chiefly facial, illustrative of the various races of India and

Central Asia, prepared by the enterprising travellers Messrs. de Schla-

gintweit. This valuable collection has been transferred to the

Society’s Museum from the Medical College by order of Government.

For the better arrangement and display of these casts, several new

stands and frames have been prepared. A small selection of twenty

casts from the series had previously been presented to the Society by

Herr R. de Schlagintweit.

In the Mineralogical department has been added several magnifi-

cent aerolites which fell on the 12th of May last in the district of

Goruckpore. Five fragments of this fall have been received, speci-

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 57

mens of which are about to be sent to the British Muscum in ex-

change for specimens of other aerolites.

Mr. Blanford has completed a descriptive and illustrated catalogue

of the Society’s collection of fossil remains, chiefly consisting of

Cephalopoda, from the beds of the Spiti valley.

The catalogue of mammalia, the Council are again sorry to report,

has not been completed. This is chiefly to be ascribed to the serious

illness and consequent prostration of strength of the Curator, Mr.

Blyth, which has obliged him on two occasions to seek a change of

climate. He obtained on this account five months’ leave of absence

during the year.

The Council regret that the condition of the museum remains

unimproved. Relying on the known disposition of Government

both here and at home, to aid the Society in the preservation of their

valuable collection at all events till the question of the establishment

of an Imperial museum should be finally disposed of, the Council

addressed the Home Secretary on the 20th April last to press on the

reconsideration of Government, their previous application for an

additional grant of Rs. 200 per month, but up to the close of the

year’ no reply was received.*

The Council are glad to observe that the museum continues to be

eeu! an object of considerable public in-

aE Be a ne terest and attraction. The annexed

EUROPEANS. memo. will show that the average

Bra ri 0 aeag No. of visitors exceeds 250 per diem-

—— Having learnt that her Majesty’s

Total, Bo »» 91563

Government had issued orders to

The average being 251 per day. = stop the publication of the cata-

logues of the Zoological collections in the late India House Museum

which were in course of preparation, the Council have addressed a

letter to the Right Hon’ble the Secretary of State for India, solicit-

ing that the question may be further considered, and that this useful

series of publications may be proceeded with and completed.

No answer to this application has yet been received.

JOURNAL,

Three Nos. of the Journal have been published during the year,

and a fourth is in the press. They contain papers of considerable

* The additional grant solicited has since been given.

58 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

interest on several subjects connected with the investigations in which

the Society takes an active interest.

BrisuiorHeca INDICA.

The Council are gratified to notice the continued activity which

has prevailed during the past year in the different branches of the

Bibliotheca Indica. Sixteen numbers have appeared of the new series

and fifteen of the old.

In the new series the Vais/eshika Sutras have been completed with

two commentaries under the editorship of Pundit Jayanarayana Tarka

Panchdnana, and Dr. Ballantyne has published the S/andilya Sutras

with Swapnes/wara’s commentary. Dr. Hall has published the first

Fase. of the Das’a-riipa or Hindu canons of Dramaturgy, (the Fase.

concluding the work is in the press), and he has also in the press an

edition of the very rare Natya Sastra of Bharata. Mr. Cowell has

edited the Kaushitaki Upanishad with S’ankarananda’s commentary ;

the Rev. K. M. Banerjea has published the first part of the Narada

Pancharatra; and the first part has been published of the translation

of the Siddhanta S’/iromani by the late Lancelot Wilkinson, Hsq.,

revised by Pundit Bapu Deva.

Considerable progress has also been made in the series of Muham-

madan historians of India: four Fas. have been issued of Zia-1 Barni’s

Tarikhi Ferozshahi, and only one more remains to complete the work.

The Tarfkhi Maséidi of Baihaki, (as prepared for publication by

the late W. H. Morley, Esq.) has been also commenced and two Fase.

have appeared.

The editors of the works in the old series have also made good

progress towards the gradual completion of the publications still

remaining unfinished.

Mr. Cowell has issued two Fase. of the Black Yajush Sanhita ; and

Babu Rajendralal Mitra has brought out two Fase. of the Black Yajur

Brahmana, and the concluding parts of the Kamandakiya Niti Sara,

and of an English translation of the Chhaéndogya Upanishad. The

Kamandakiya Niti Sara is a rare work on polity, and will prove inter-

esting to Oriental scholars, while the translation is a valuable con-

tribution to our knowledge of the literature of the Upanishads.

Pundit Ramndrdéyana who undertook in the absence of Dr. Roer to

complete the Vedanta Sutras, has published three Fasc. of that im-

portant treatise.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 59

The Rev. K. M, Banerjea has issued two numbers of his edition of

the Markandeya Purana. Only one more fasciculus remains to

complete that important work.

The titles of the Fasciculi of the old. series published during the

past year are:

The Dictionary of Technical Terms used in the Science of the

Musulmans, P. II. edited by Mawlavies Abdul-Haqq and Gholam

Kadir under the supervision of Captain W. N. Lees, LL. D., Nos.

167, 170, 173, Fas. XVII. XVIII. XIX.

2. The conquest of Syria commonly ascribed to Aboo Abd Allah

Muhammad Bin Omar al Wagqidi, edited by Captain W. N. Lees, LL.

D., No. 168, Fas. VIII.

3. Markandeya Purana, edited by Rev. K. M. Banerjea, Nos. 169,

177, Fas. V. and VI.

4, Sanhita of the Black Yajur Veda with the commentary of

Madhava Acharya, edited by HE. B. Cowell, M. A.; Nos. 171, 180,

Fas. XIV. XV. é

5. Aphorisms of the Vedanta, by Badarayana with the com~

mentary of S’ankara Achdrya and the gloss of Govinda Ananda,

edited by Pundit Ramnarayana Vidyaratna, Nos. 172,174, 178, Fasc.

AT V.. V: .

6. Taittiriya Brahmana of the Black Yajur Veda with the com-

mentary of S/ayanacharya, edited by Babu Rajendralal Mitra, Nos.

ifjos N63 Wage. 2X. XL.

7. Niti Sara or the Elements of Polity, by Kamandaki, edited by

Babu Rajendralal Mitra, No. 179, Fasc. II.

8. The Chhandogya Upanishad translated into English, by Babu

Rajendralal Mitra, No. 181, Fasc. II.

The titles of the Fasciculi of the new Series are :—

1. The Vais/eshika Dars’ana with the commentaries of S/ankara

Mis’ra and Jayanarayana Tarka Panchanana, edited by Pundit Jaya-

narayana Tarka Panchanana, Professor of philosophy in the Sanscrit

College of Bengal, Nos. 5, 6, 8, 16, Fase. II. III. IV. V.

2. Tarikhi Ferozshahi of Zid al Din Barni commonly called

Ziaa-i-Barni, edited by Saiyid Ahmed Khan under the supervision of

Captain W. N. Lees, LL.D. Nos. 7, 9, 14, 15, Fasc. IIL. IV. V. VI.

3. Aphorisms of Sandilya with the commentary of Swapnes’wara

edited by J, R. Ballantyne, LL. D. No. 11.

zr 2

60 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. ]J,

4. Das/a-ripa or Hindu canons of Dramaturgy, by Dhanan-

jaya; with the exposition of Dhanika, the Avaloka, edited by Fitz-

Edward Hall, D. C. L., No. 12, Fase. I.

5. Hindu Astronomy, II. The SiddhantaS/iromani. Translated

from the Sanskrit. By the late Lancelot Wilkinson, Esq., C. S. and

revised by Pundit Bapu Deva Sastri under the superintendence of the

Ven’ble Archdeacon Pratt, No. 15, Fas. I.

6. Néradapanchardtra, edited by Rev. K. M. Banerjee, No. 17,

Fas. I.

7. Tarikhi Baihéki of Masaud, son of Sultan Mahmud Ghazi,

edited by the late W. H. Morley, Esq., published under the superin-

tendence of Maulavi Kabiruddeen Ahmed, Nos. 16, 18, Fas. I. II.

8. Kaushitaki Upanishad, edited by KH. B. Cowell, M. A., Nos.

19, 20, Fas. I. II.

OFFICERS.

In consequence of the failing health of the Curator, Mr. Blyth, the

Council on the 28th July last, again addressed a memorial to the

Right Hon’ble the Secretary of State for India, soliciting a reconsi-

deration of the decision by which Mr. Blyth’s claim to pension was

declared inadmissible. The Council are not without hopes that the

long and valuable services of Mr. Blyth in advancing zoological science

in India, will induce the Government to bestow on him a pension

which has been fairly earned.

Babu Gour Doss Bysack, who for some years held the office of

Assistant Secretary and Librarian to the Society, having lately re-

signed, his place has been filled up by the appointment of Babu

Lalgopal Dutt, B. A., who had officiated for him on two different

oceasions. Babu Gour Doss Bysack was a zealous and active Officer

and fully merited the approbation of the Council. His successor

has also hitherto discharged his duties to their satisfaction.

The President in moving the adoption of the report observed :

“T venture to recommend for the meeting’s approval and adoption

the report which has just been read. It might, I think, have gone

further had it not been the Council’s province to confine it to mat-

ters of business. The year to which it relates has been on many

accounts an interesting one, as the record of the Society’s proceedings

will, I think, show.

“These proceedings opened by Mr. Le Mesurier’s communication

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 61

from Jubbulpore announcing the discovery of Celts in the neighbour-

hood of the Tonse river. ‘This is believed to have been the first

discovery of the kind in India, and gives us a special and local inter-

est in questions which have lately been occupying prominent atten-

tion in Europe. I am in hopes that the new year will see arrange-

~ments made by the Council for pursuing enquiries as to what people

are likely to have made or used these implements, and as to whether

similar traces of human life at a very ancient period may not be

forthcoming in other parts of India.

“J have already proposed to my colleagues on the Council that all

advantage should be taken of our position in a country so rich as

India is in ethnological materials. We have already the Schlagin-

tweit casts and hope to secure a series of the photographic drawings

which are now in course of preparation for dispatch to England by

order of the different local governments. If we can succeed in collect-

ing together the crania of some even of the many races which now

exist in India, we shall have the means of assisting largely in

researches which have assumed a new importance within the last

year or two.

“Our March meeting was a crowded one. Captain Montgomerie,

it will be remembered, on that evening exhibited to us his map of

the Jummoo territories, and read his memo. on the progress of the

Kashmir series of the Great Trigonometrical Survey, which was

afterwards published in our Journal. It has been with the greatest

satisfaction that I have observed during the last year or two, the

increasing number of recruits which our list of members is receiving

from the two great Surveys now in progress in India. I look on

their adhesion to our Society as real strength gained, for these new

members have the privilege of pursuing as a profession, investigations

which enable them to contribute most valuable information to our

Journal as well as to our general meetings.

“ On another occasion we had from Captain Pelly an account of his

adventurous ride without disguise and without arms from Trebizond

to Kurrachee, and in May we listened to an interesting paper by

Colonel Yule on some antiquities near Jubbulpore, and to some

observations by Professor Oldham on a small but valuable collection

of fossils which had been presented to his museum by his Excellency

Sir William Denison who was himself present at the meeting. Mr.

62 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. ],

Oldham showed us that he hoped to derive from this collection most

material assistance in determining the question of the true age of

the coal-bearing strata of this country.

“The June meeting was also an interesting one. Information was

communicated to it of the fall of aerolites at Peeprassee on the 12th

May, and further particulars of the previous fall at Dhurmsala,—-a

magnificent specimen of the former was exhibited.

“Tt was then also that we received the first announcement of the

intention of Government to send an expedition across the snows

uuder Captain E. Smyth to Chinese Tartary, and although this

project has since been dropped in consequence of the failure to obtain

passports for the party from Pekin, it is to be hoped that it is aban-

doned for a time only. I am, I believe, at liberty to mention the

names of the gentlemen who were to form Captain Smyth’s party.

They were Dr. W. L. Stewart, Mr. H. B. Medlicott, Lieutenant

Basevie and Dr. T. C. Jerdon.

“ At our August meeting, Colonel Yule read a memo. drawn up by

M. de Mazure, Vicar apostolic of Thibet, on the countries between

that country Yunan and Burmah, which had been sent to us by

Colonel Phayre. Lord Canning, it will be remembered, attended

at this meeting. ‘The subject was full of interest, for at the time we

had not heard of Colonel Sarel’s return from his attempt to penetrate

to Thibet through W. China. It was thought that any day might

bring us news of him from Lhassa or even Darjeeling. Colonel Yule

illustrated his remarks on the memo. by a map compiled by himself

from the scanty materials available, and this map is, I believe, being

published with the memo. in the forthcoming No. of our Journal.

At the next meeting the failure of the Yang-tse Kiang expedition

was announced, and soon afterwards the purport of the unfavourable

reply from Pekin to the application of the Indian Government for

passports of Captain Smyth’s party was communicated to the Society.

I earnestly hope that a renewed attempt which Colonel Sarel has

applied for leave to make, up the Yangtse-Kiang, may ere long be

sanctioned by the home Government, and that the same authorities

may further permit the vigorous prosecution of other expeditions

which have been mooted during the last year, and whieh have for

their object the extension of our geographical knowledge of the

countries on our northern and eastern frontiers.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 63

“From the October and November meetings, I was unfortunately

absent, but Colonel Yule, I see, read at the first, a paper on the

Indian remains in Java, and at the last Mr. H. F. Blanford read an

abstract of his paper on the Gerard collection of Spiti fossils which

have so long lain undescribed in our museum. Both these papers

' will appear at length in the Journal; at the same meeting was com-

municated Mr. Pogson’s observation on the new planet Asia, the first

discovery of this kind I believe in India.

“The Nos. of the Journal too which have been published during

the year, contain a larger proportion of papers on Oriental literature

than the Nos. for the previous years. The Paris Society in Mr.

Mohl’s annual report of July last, has again noticed the marked

tendency towards natural history which characterizes our Journal for

1860—attributing it, however, to other causes than what appears to

me to be the real one. I hope now that sanction has been given to

Colonel Cunningham’s archeological mission, that our proceedings

in the coming year will give proofs of our constancy to those tastes

which have so materially helped to found our Society’s reputation.

I anticipate loud approbation from European Orientalists of the work

done in the past year by the editors of the 31 Nos. which have

been published in the Bib. Indica. For our successful progress in

the publication of this series, the Society is mainly indebted to Mr.

Cowell, Babu Rajendralal Mitra and Captain Lees, whose press and

able staff of Moulavies at the Madrassa remained at our service

during Captain Lees’ absence in England.

“ Altogether the year has been an interesting one, and if the mect-

ing agree with me in thinking so, they will probably also agree with

me in thinking that our success has been owing in no small degree

to the general attention given to the Society’s affairs by its late

Council and Secretaries.

“JT regret extremely that our obituary should contain the name of

one of our office-bearers so useful and active as Colonel Baird Smith,

whose papers extend over our Journal for the last twenty years.”

The report was then put and adopted.

The meeting then proceeded to ballot for the Council and oon

for the ensuing year. The Hon’ble H. B. Devereux and Mr. J.

Sandars, were appointed Scrutineers, and at the close of the ballot,

the chairman announced the following result,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

CouNctIL.

A. Grote, Esq., President.

Lieutenant-Colonel H. l. Thuillier,

Babu Rajendralal Mitra, piee Pests

T. Oldham, Esq.,

Babu Ramapersaud Roy.

Hon’ble Sir H. Bartle Frere.

Hon’ble 8. Laing.

Dr. W. Crozier.

Dr. J. Fayrer.

Tieutenant-Colonel H. Yule.

Captain W. N. Lees.

K. C. Bayley Hsq.,

Dr. T. Anderson.

W.5S. Atkinson, Hsq.,

E. B. Cowell Esq., j voine Secretaries.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 65

ABSTRACT STATEMENT

RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY,

FOR

THE YEAR 1861.

65 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

STATEMENT

Abstract of the Cash Accounts

RECEIPTS.

1860. 1861.

CoNTRIBUTIONS, A

Received from Members,... 6,812 0 0

6441 7 0 == = esc some

ADMISSION FEE, ..

Received from New Members, 1,472 0 O

2,016 0 6 ~———_-—— 1,472 0 0

JOURNAL,

Sale proceeds ‘of, and Subscriptions to,

the Journal of the Asiatic Society, 549 13 0

Refund of Postage Stamps, 4 2 0

1,094 8 9 ——————. 55315 0

LIBRARY, Se

Sale proceeds of Books, ... 385 8

432 11 6 ———-—— 385 8 0

MuseEvm,

Received from the General “Treasury at

300 Rs. per month, ... 3,600 0 O

Savings, ile mes 1g; & @

Fines, 2 0 0

Refund of the price of 2 Benches for

the Taxidermist’s Room charged on

the 6th April, 1861, ... 8 0 0

3,616,

SECRETARY'S OFFICE,

Sale of Postage Stamps, ... 7

Discount on ditto, cea 2

Refund of Postage, 1

15 9 O —— 120

VESTED FUND,

Interest on Government Securities re-.

ceived from tbe Bank of Bengal, 245 0 0

245 0 O —— 245 0 0

Corn Funp,

Sale proceeds of Old Coins, ists} OL

: — 11811 9

Messrs. WILLIAMS anD NoRGATE,

Freight on a Parcel received through

Dr. E. Roer 312 0

Ditto ditto through Rajah Radhakant

Deva, 580 000 il @ @

700 — 4.12 0

Deposit, A060

We AL DD pAnnileys squinies. 30 0 0

Harry Duhan, Esq. 18 0 0

Baboo Nobin Chunder Roy, 6 1 0

R. H. Russell, Esq. 000 18 0 0

C. H. Barnes, Esq. iss 12 0 0

Rev. S. Hislop, ese 4 6 0

Capt. E. L. Earle, ee 32 0 0

Major J. T. Walker, wes 18 0 0

———

Carried over, 188 7 013,282 5 9

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

No. 1.

of the Asiatic Society, for 1861.

DISBURSHMENTS.

1860. 1861

ConTRIBUTIONS,

Receipt Stamps for collecting Contribu-

tions, ne we 15 2 6

2 8 0 ——- 15 2 6

JOURNAL, An

Freight, Be mae 72 4 0

Printing charges, 326 14 9

Commission on sale of Books, 2710 9

Purchasing Postage Stamps, 33 12 0

Packing charges, 00 8) 12 ©

Engraving 3 Diagrams, ... 15 0 0

Ditto on Copper, 3 plates of Gems and

Inscriptions, ... 60 0 0

Drawing a Map of Gilgit and the adja-

cent countries, 10 0 0

Ditto on Stone two portraits of the

Andaman Islanders, .., 40 0 0

3,188 9 7 ————— 595 6 0

LIBRARY,

Salary of the ‘Librarian for 12 months

at Rs. 70 per month,... 840 0 0

Hstablishment, boo 84 0 0

Purchase of Books, ie 50 0 O

Book-binding, » 252 5 O

Commission on sale of Books, 86 0 9

Two new Teak wood Book cases, 300 0 O

Printing 150 copies of Shell Catalogue, 422 0 0

Lithographing and printing charges, 11 0 0

Charges for cleaning Books, 25 0 0

A new mat for the Library Room, 27 2 0

Two Blank Books, 560 415 6

Petty Charges, B00 6 0 0

1,882 9 2 ———-—— 2,108 7 3

MusEUM,

Salary of the Curator, E i. Blyth, Esq. at

Rs. 250 per month, for 12 months, 8,000 0 0

House-rent at Rs. 80 per month, for 12

months, ... ws 960 6 0

Establishment, 744 0 O

Lixtra Taxidermist’s Salary, 594 9 6

Contingent Charges, 0 246 10 9

12 yards Oil Cloth for laying over a

part of the new Mat, 12 8 0

A new Mat for the Landing place, 3112 0

Repairing old Mats, de 3 0 O

Mr. E. Blyth’s passage money to and

from Moulmein, 252 0 O

A Blank Book for entering the names

of Visitors, 8 0 0

Labelling the Meteoric Stones, 514 0

Ne ee

Carried over,,.. 5,858 6 3 2,718 15 9

K 2

68 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

1860. 1861.

Brought over, ... 13,282 5 9

Drvrostt— Continued. 138 7 0

Baboo Shumbhoo Chunder Roy, 56 0 O

Capt. Raverty, nice 26 12 0

Capt. J.C. Haughton, ... 6 0 0

C. J. Campbell, Esq. 500 24 0 0

W. T. Dodsworth, Esq. .., 6 0 0

R. H. M. Warrand, Esq. .. 16 0 0

E. Blyth, Esq. 500 425 0 0

197 10 0 698 3 0

BaLANce oF 1860.

Bank of Bengal, it 1,654 13 2

Cash in hand, Sue 85 7 6

Inefficient Balance, a 250 12 6

Carried over,... 15,921 9 11

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

1860.

Brought over,...

MusrumM— Continued. 5,858 6 3

Two Teak wood Racks and two Teak

wood Wall Frames for Ethnogra-

phical Heads, 225 0 O

Repairing Brass Heads ‘and Wooden

Frames of the Casts, ... 10

6,065 1 3

SECRETARY’S OFFICE,

General Establishment, ... 774 0 O

Secretary’s Office Establishment, 820 0 O

Purchase of Postage Stamps, 41 6 6

Extra Writer’s Salary, ... 20 0 0

A Sheet Almanac for 1861, 1 8.0

Bearing Postage, CG

Repairing a Lever Embossing Press, 4 0 0

A Blank Ledger Book, ... 28 0 0

Three Blank Books, 900 9 0 0

Printing Charges, 000 24 0 0

Stationery, ... tee 98 14 6

Petty Charges, fe 1B 7 @)

1,745 5 9 ——————

VESTED Funp, 50

Paid Commission upon Interest on the

Government Securities, 0 9 6

Ditto Income Tax on ditto, 910 0

56 7—

Corn Funp, Ae

Purchase of Coins, ies 191 8 0

306 12 0 —

Income Tax,

Paid Income Tax on Mr. E. Blyth’s

Salary from December, 1860 to No-

vember, 1861 for 12 months at 10 Rs.

per month, ies 120 0 0

50 0 O —

Messrs. WILLIAMS AND NorRGATE,

Paid Freight for sending back 16 Copies

of Muller’s Buddhism,... 38 0 0

Ditto Rev. C. B. Lewis as per their

Order, 500 260 0 O

Ditto Messrs. Gillanders, ‘Arbuthnot &

Co. as per do. sia 1,000 0 O

1.000 © © ———

BUILDING, es

Assessment, ... Be) 270 0 0O

Ditto fur Lighting, ee 72 0 O

Repairing, ... ee 53 2 0

392 2 0 —————

MISCELLANEOUS, ...

Advertising Charges, ... 23 4 O

Meeting Charges, 164 0 O

Salary of a Ticca Mally, .. a 42 7 6

Repairing an Argand Lamp, 5 8 O

Ditto old Rattan Mats, ... 7 4 0

Paid for a dozen Sissoo Wood Chairs, 66 0 0

1861.

2,718 15 9

1,840 11 9

10 3 6

191 8 0

120 0 0

1,263 0 0

395 2 0

Carried over,,.. 308 7 6 12,632 15 3

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Asiatic Society's Rooms,

The 31st Dec. 1861.

Brought over,,., 15,921 9 11

——

Co.’s Rs.... 15,921 9 11

Examined.

Lateorat Dour,

Assistant Secretary.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 7

1860. 1861.

Brought over, .. 12,632 15 3

MIscELLANEOUS— Continued. 308 6

Paid fee to the Bank of Bengal for

Stamping Cheques, ... 19640

Purchasing an 8-day Clock ae Murray,

No. 1337, 199 0 O

. Petty Charges, bod 2114 6

636 12 0 — 52115 0

DEPOosIT,

Baboo Nobin Chunder Roy, 910 0

W.A. D. Anley, Esq. ... 12 0 0

J. P. Grant, Hsq. Jr. 24 0 0

G. Shelverton, Hsq. 12 0 0

Jolin Strachey, Esq. ay 6 0 0

Rajah Bunsput Singha, .., 12 0 0

G. H. M. Batten, Hsq. ... 12 0 0

Harry Duhan, Esq. rel 18 0 0

R. H. Russell, Esq. Be 18 0 0

C. H. Barnes, Esq. 500 12 0 0

Capt. E. L. Earle, oe 12 00

Major J. T. Walker, : 12 0 0

Baboo Sumbhoo Chunder Roy, 44 0 0

Capt J.C. Haughton, .,., 6 0 0

C. J. Campbell, Esq. ae 12 0 0

W. T. Dodsworth, Hsq. ... 6 0.0

R. H. M. Warrand, Hsq..., 6 0 0

Moonshee Narain Doss, .., BM 8°

Baboo Rooder Nauth Doss, 2 0 0

Lt. C. J. Terrot, i 2 0 0

EH. Blyth, Esq. ie 65 0 0

191 12 0 — 305 2 0

BALANCE.

Bank of Bengal, i 2,212 10 11

Cash in hand, aoe 65 15 9

Inefficient Balance, ae 182 15 O

——_—_——- 2,461 9 8

Co.’s Rs. 15,921 9 11

W.S. ATKINSON,

Secretary, Asiatic Society.

72 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Noo

STATEMENT,

Abstract of the Oriental

a, a a a

1860. 1861.

SaLeE OF OrTENTAL PUBLICATIONS,

Received by sale of Bibliotheca Indica, fai 4 9

Ditto by subscriptions to ditto, 52 8 O

Ditto by sale of White Yajur Veda, 94 0 0

950 5 9 —————— 87712 9

GOVERNMENT ALLOWANCE,

Received from the General Treasury

at 500 Rs. per month, 12 months, 6,000 0 0

6,000 0 0 ——

VESTED FunD,

Received Interest on Government Secu:

rities from the Bank of Bengal, 440 0 0

625 2 5 —-———_ 440 0 O

Custopy oF ORIENTAL WORKS,

Savings and Establishment, 6 6 3

SL 8) oe 6 6 3

BrBLioTHECA INDICA.

Refund of Postage Stamps, 1 Oeee

— —__—_ 100

Carried over, 7,325 3 O

1862.]

No. 2.

Fund for the year 1861.

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

1860.

SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS,

Commission on the Sale of Books, 175 10 9

614 9 —

VESTED F'unD, 0

Commisson upon Interest on Govern-

ment Securities, ie 1 O11

Income Tax on Gitto, ... 17 8 O

GONG: eee

Custopy oF OrrEnTAL WoRES,

Salary of Librarian at Rs. 30 per

month, 360 0 0

Establishment at Rs, 14 per month, 168 0 0

Book-binding, Be 153 6 O

Books cleaning, 67 0 0

Extra Writer’s Salary,... 10 0 O

Extra Moonshee’s Salary, 45 0 0O

Banghee Expenses, 2213 0

A new mat for the Oriental Library

Room 26 14 0

Stamp fee paid to the Bank of Bengal

for Blank Stamped Cheques, nO)

Packing charges, La 1 5 0

Petty charges, 600 8 2 0

735 11 9

Bistiorueca [npica,

Freight, .. 29 12 0

Packing char ces, : 21 8 0

Purchase of Postage Stamps, 1113 0

Petty charges, 00 3.3 3

38 8 9

LIBRARY, 000

Purchasing Books, .. 94 8 O

30 0 0

Coryina MSS., ase

Copying charges, 560 26 12 0

1414 0

Copying Puray, ees

Copying charges, tee 14 7 0

100

DictTIoNaRy or TECHNICAL TERMS,

Printing and Hditing charges, 1,844 0 0

2,036 0 0 ————-——

TaRIKuI FERozE SHAuI,

Printing and Hditing charges, 1,344 2 0

270 6 O

1861.

175 10 9

ifs} | ts) ala

864 1 0

1,844 0 0

1,344 2 0

Curried over, 4,448 5 11

74 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Brought over, 7,325 3 0

Batance oF 1860.

Bank of Bengal, pod 500 3,923 12 4

Cash in hand, ace ee Big. =

Inefficient Balance, ... ea . 2,466 8 6

— 6393 15)

———

Co.’s Rs. 13,719 2 8

Examined.

Laneorat Dorr,

Assistant Secretary.

Asiatic Society's Rooms,

The 31st Dec., 1861.

1862.]

MARCANDEYA PURANA.

Editing charges,

Printing charges, vee

SrppHanta SIROMANI.

> Preparing wood cuts of Diagrams,

Printing charges, G0

NarapDa PANCHARATRA.

Editing charges, wes

Printing charges, Hoc

Surya SIDDHANTA,

Preparing wood cuts of Diagrams,

Vals’ESHIKA DARSANA.

Editing charges, ee

Printing charges, tee

TARIKHI BaAIHAXxtI.

Printing and editing charges,

SANHITA OF THE Brack YasuR VEDA,

Printing charges,

WakxIpy, ie

Printing and Editing charges,

SANDILYA SUTRAS.

Printing charges,

VEDANTA SUTRAS.

Printing charges,

TaltTIRIyvA BRAHMANA,

Printing charges,

DASARUPA.

Printing charges, a

BALANCE.

Bank of Bengal, a

Cash in hand, oe

Inefficient Balance,

1860.

543 0

954 6

246 0

983 12

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Brought over,

120 0 0

697 8 0

151 0 0

250 0 O

40 0 0

232 8 O

10 0 0

500 0 0

1,194 6 0

584 0 0

—-———

452 6 O

448 0 O

(ee

245 14 0

915 7 5

44 2 5

2,454 8 6

Co.’s Rs.

W.S. ATKINSON,

1861.

4,448 5 11

817 8 0

401 0 0

272 8 0

10 0 0

1,694 6 0

584 0 0

452 6 O

3,414 2 4

13,719 2 3

Secretary, Asiatic Society.

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

‘hjawog owns ‘hwnzasoag

‘NOSNIMGY ‘OS "AA

owtoo o oo oo

“LOST

NN a a Oe OO Ow te

0 F GP

@Q- @ ©

0 0 0

0 0 008

0 0 004

II TL L¥9

0 6 96

14 SOY

0 8 916

‘O98T

*fLDIALIIG JUDISISSTT

sreceisieieie.ereisne Spur) ensoreyep, SPall_

56:50 00 00.00 00-Ge ss Teg HUNT

UOYL[SULIT, [VIVELIG OY} 09 UoLdtUosqng

‘Kes ‘yeuamoer jo soidog vayxoyp

‘sonlByO SulgULIg ‘[98T Jo

“AI OVI ‘SON ee O98T J° “AT “ON [emo

ec ee ee +9 oe

eaeoa ee Sat ese CHO “Kes ¢ sdddBl[O

quosutuog pue yguomysiquysa, ‘Aavpeg

sorceress - CoBGION PUB SUUILI][L AA “SASSOTA

ee re e8 ee ee ee oe oe - + st Oe -: - ‘sqisodaq

ee se >2 302% 00 08 50 oo “bs ‘foppreq “M. f

‘sy tt 8" “aT “OTTATOD “AA “fag 214, 40H

a at

“SOUULQDUT

‘ILA IVdON IVT

9 ZL 9299

0 0 o0g

0 F 2

€ & 609

0 8 Z0g

0 0 8Pr

€ PL Tr0s

8 6 T9nL

0 0 000‘s

0 SE Z8L

6 SI s9

IL OL 212%

*T9ST

"6 ON UINGNGLY LS

nae) (on)

AOD S

*poultuex gy

0 008

0 G&

& 166

0 8Ié

0 GSE

() 000°S ee ee 40 28 oO 8 oe oe

GL 0&6

L 8

eL Feo'T ho a es 20 28 08 ca oe Os oe

‘O98T

LL I I I Oe

£19800 (T

I e1e'F 00 00 00 +s 8 e oe oF 0e oe oe os

“LOST “227 ISTE 247,

‘swmooy 8 fiqawog ounisy

ec er 02 68 08 08 OL oe OB #6 Oo Oe oe OO

‘T98T

quOTU.LeAo

“* FO g[rg O74

co ence cccsceeses HOndIosgng [BuINOL

v2 ee 0c 20 oe oe oe be ‘syood jo a[Kg ‘av AQuy,

os 08 08 68 08 56 Oe Be ee oe we ‘gay UOISSIUIp _

‘SUOIINGLIUOD

IO} ooUBMOTTL

oe ee ee we ee ee Fe te we we

“SONIGNVISLAO

‘saIJIINdIG YUATIUIOAOL)

ec ee se 20789 © 8 Be oe ew ‘sourleg gMoloryeuy

ee re ee so we ee eh oe Oe OM ee ot “puey ul yseg

‘Tesueg jo yueq

“HS YO

SSIS

"s1assy

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. Ti

LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS

OF THI

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

ON THE 31ST DECEMBER, 1861.

The * distinguishes non-subscribing and the + non-resident Members.

PII LAL SII I PPI DP AANAARD AADAYS

TAbbott, Lieut.-Col. J., Artillery, Delhi.

Abdool Luteef, Khan, Bahadur, Maulvi, Calcutta.

yAhmed, Saiyid, Khan Bahadur, Moradabad.

yAitchison, J. HE. T. Esquire, M. D., Jhelum.

.* Alabaster, C. Esquire, China.

*Allen, C. Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

Amir Ali, Khan, Maulvi, Calcutta.

*Anderson, Lieut.-Col. W., Bengal Artillery, Europe.

Anderson, T. Esquire, M. D., F. L. S., Botanical Garden, Calcutta.

yAnley, W. A.D. Esquire, Rajmehal.

Archer, Dr. C., Calcutta.

As/chur Ali, Saiyid, Khan Bahadur, Nawab, Calcutta.

Asphar, J. J. T. H. Esquire, Calcutta.

Atkinson, W. 8. Esquire, M. A., F. L. S., Calcutta.

Atkinson, Lieut.-Col. F. D., Calcutta.

+Austen, Capt. H.G., H. M.’s 24th foot Surv. Genl’s. Dept., Dera

Dhoon.

Avdall, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

*Baker, Col. W. E., Bengal Engineers, Europe.

Banerjee, Rev. K. M., Calcutta.

+Barnes, C. H. Esquire, Bhagulpore.

+Batten, J. H. Esquire, B. C. S., Mynipore.

+Batten, G. H. M. Esquire, B. C.S., Allyghur.

Bayley, EH. C. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

+Bayley, 8. C. Esquire, B. C. S., Patna,

78 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. ],

Beadon, Honorable C., B. C. S., Caleutta.

Beaufort, F. L. Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Beavan, Lieut. R. C. late 62nd B. N. I., Calcutta.

*Beckwith, J. Esquire, Europe.

Bell, H. Esquire, B. A., B. C. S., Calcutta.

*Benson, Lieut.-Col. R., Europe.

Birch, Major Genl. Sir R. J. H., K. C. B., Calcutta.

+Blagrave, Capt. T. C. 26th Regt. B. N.I., Lahore.

Blane, Lieut.-Col. 8. J., Calcutta.

*Blanford, H. F., Esquire, Geological Survey, Europe.

tBlanford, W. T. Esquire, Geological Survey, Burmah.

Blundell, E. A. Esquire, Singapore.

*Bogle, Lieut.-Col. Sir A. Kt., Europe.

Bolie Chand Sing, Babu, Calcutta.

+Boulnois, C. Esquire, B. A., Krishnagur.

Bowring, L. B. Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

*Boycott, Dr. T., B. M. S., Europe.

Braddon, H. Esquire, Calcutta.

Brandis, Dr. D., Rangoon.

}+Brandrith, J. EH. L. Esquire, Delhi.

*Brodie, Capt. T. 5th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

Brown, J. Esquire, M. D., B. M.S., Calcutta.

+Browne, Horace A., Capt., Pegu.

Browne, Rev. J. Cave, M. A., Calcutta.

+Bunsput Sinha, Rajah, Allahabad.

*Burn, Rev. T. H., M. A., Europe.

Busheerooddeen Sultan Mohammed, Saheb, Chinsurah.

Byrne, L. F. Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

Calcutta, Rt. Rev. Lord Bishop of, Calcutta.

yCampbell, Dr. A., Darjiling.

+Campbell, C. J. Esquire, C. E., Delhi.

Carnac, J. H. Rivett, Esquire, B. C. S., Burdwan.

*Chapman, R. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

+Christian, J. Esquire, Monghyr.

+Cockburn, J. F. Esquire, C. E., Kurhurbali Colliery.

*Colvin, J. H. B. Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

+Cooper, F. H. Esquire, B. C.8., Delhi.

Cowell, H, B. Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Crockett, Oliver R. Esquire, Calcutta.

Crozier, Dr. William, B. M. S., Calcutta.

+Dalton, Major E. 8. 9th Regt. B. N. I., ChotafNagpore.

+Davies, R. H. Esquire, B. C. 8., Punjab.

- Davidson, Capt. E., Bengal Engineers, Calcutta.

+Davey, N. T. Esquire, Revenue Survey, Dacca.

+De Bourbel, Capt. R., Bengal Engineers, Allahabad.

Digumber Mitra, Babu, Calcutta.

+Denison, His Excellency, Sir William, K. C. B., Madras.

Devereux, Hon’ble H. B., B. C. 8., Calcutta.

*Dickens, Lieut.-Col. C. H., Europe.

+Dodsworth, W. T. Esquire, Dera Dhoon.

Douglas, Lieut.-Col. C., Calcutta.

Drummond, Hon’ble E., B. C. S., Calcutta.

+Duhan, H. Esquire, G. T. Survey, Dera Dhoon.

+Duka, Dr. T., Monghyr.

+Harle, Capt. HE. L., Bengal Artillery, Kurnal.

*Hatwell, Dr. W. C. B., Europe.

*Hdgeworth, M. P. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

+Edmonstone, Hon’ble G. F., B. C. S., Allahabad.

*Hlhott, Hon’ble Walter, M. C. S., Europe.

+Elliott, C. A. Esquire, B. C. S., Cawnpore.

*Ellis, Lieut.-Col. R. R., 28rd Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

*Elphinstone, Lieut. N. W. 4th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

Erskine, Hon’ble C. J., Bombay C. 8., Calcutta.

Erskine, Major W. C., Jabalpur.

Fayrer, Dr. J.. B. M. 8., Calcutta.

Fisher, A. Esquire, Calcutta.

Fitzgerald, Capt. C. M., Calcutta.

}Fitzpatrick, D. Esquire, B. C. 8., Umritsur.

Fitzwilliam, W. 8. Esquire, Calcutta.

+Forlong, Capt. J. G. R., Maulmein.

+Forrest, R. Esquire, Civil Engineer, Dera Dhoon.

+Fraser, Capt. A., Alguada Reef.

Frere, Sir H. Bartle, K. C. B., Bombay C. 8., Calcutta.

+Fuller, Capt. A. R., Punjab.

Futteh Ali, Maulvi, Calcutta.

+Fytche, Lieut.-Col. A., 70th Regt. B. N. L., Maulmein.

80 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. ],

+Gardner, D. M., Esquire, B. C. S., Furrackabad.

fGastrell, Capt. J. H. 13th Regt. N. I. Revenue Sury., Furreedpore.

+Geoghegan, J. Esquire, B. C. 8., Moorshedabad.

*Gladstone, W. Esquire, Europe.

Goodeve, E., Esquire, M. D., Calcutta.

*Gurt Churn Doss, Babu, Jessore.

+Goss, W. Forbes, Esquire, Nya Doomkah, Beerbhoom.

Govin Chunder Sen, Babu, Calcutta.

Grant, Hon’ble J. P., B. C.S., Calcutta.

Grant, J. P., Jr. Esquire, B. C. S., Howrah.

*Grant, T. R., Esquire, Europe.

*Grapel, W. Esquire, M. A., Kurope.

*Gray, I. I., Esquire, Maldah.

Grey, W., Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

Griffin, L., Esquire, B. C. 8., Lahore.

+Griffith, R. T. H., Esquire, Benares.

Grote, A., Esquire, B. C.S., F. L. S., Calcutta.

Growse, F.S., Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Hall, F. E., Esquire, M. A., D. C. L., Saugor.

Halleur, Dr. H., Calcutta.

*Hamilton, R., Esquire, China.

*Hamilton, Sir R. N. EH. Bart., B. C. S., Europe.

Hannyngton, Col. J. C., 63rd Regt. N. I., Calcutta.

*Hardie, Dr. G. K., Europe.

Harris, H. B., Esquire, Civil Surgeon, Monghyr.

Harrison, A. S., Esquire, B. A., Behar.

{Haughton, Major J. C., Port Blair.

*Hearsay, Major Genl. Sir J. B., K. C. B., Hurope.

+Henessey, J. B. N., Esquire, Dera Dhoon.

+Herschel, W. J., Esquire, B.C.8., Nuddea.

*Hichens, Lieut. W., Bengal Engineers, Europe.

*Hobhouse, C. P., Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

+Hopkinson, Major H., Assam.

+Hovenden, Major J. J., Bengal Engineers, Gwalior.

fInnes, Major J. J. M., Punjab.

+Ishureepersad Singh, Rajah, Bahadur, Benares.

yJackson, L. §., Esquire, B. C. 8., Rajshahi.

*Jackson, W. B., Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Jadava Krishna Singh, Babu, Calcutta.

Jallaluddin Mohammed, Prince of Mysore, Calcutta.

yJames, Major H. C. 32nd Regt. B. N. I., Berhampore.

yJames, Major H. BR., C. B., Peshawur.

. Jerdon, T. C., Esquire, M. M.S., Calcutta.

yJogindra Narain Roy, Babu, Rajshai.

*Johnstone, J., Esquire, Hurope.

Jones, R., Esquire, Calcutta.

Joygopaul Bysack, Babu, Calcutta.

Judge, T. E. B., Esquire, Calcutta.

+Kabeerooddeen Ahmed Shah, Bahadoor, Sasseram.

Kaliprosonno Singh, Babu, Calcutta.

Kasinath Roy Chowdry, Babu, Calcutta.

Kay, Rev. W., D. D., Calcutta.

+Kempson, M., Esquire, M. A., Bareilly.

+Khazim Ali Mohammed, Khan Nawab, Bahadur, Rampore.

*QLaidlay, J. W., Esquire, Kurope.

Laing, Hon’ble S., Calcutta.

}Layard, Major F. P., Bhagulpore.

Lees, Capt. W. N., LL. D., Calcutta.

Leonard, H., Esquire, C. H., Calcutta.

*Liebig, Dr. G. Von., B. M.S., Europe.

Lindsay, EH. J., Esquire, Calcutta.

FLloyd, Capt. M., Tounghoo.

Loch, G., Esquire B. C.S., Calcutta.

*Low, Major Genl. J., Europe.

yLumsden, Major P. S., Peshawar.

+Lushington, F. A., Esquire, B. C. 8., Rajshahi.

Macfarlane, D. H., Esquire, Calcutta.

¥Maclagan, Lieut.-Col. R., Lahore.

Macrae, Dr. A. C., B. M.S., Calcutta.

Mair, D. K., Esquire, Calcutta.

Manickjee Rustomjee, Esquire, Calcutta.

+Man Singh, Maharajah, Bahadur, Oude.

+Man, E. G., Esquire, Moorshedabad.

*Marshman, J. C., Esquire, Europe.

Mazuchelli, Rev. F. F., D. D., Calcutta.

McCrindle, J. W., Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

82 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ostne,

+McLeod, D. F., Esquire., C. B., B. C. S., Punjab.

+Medlicott, J. G., Esquire, B. A., Geological Survey of India.

+Medlicott, H. B., Esquire, F. G.S., Roorkee.

+Melville, Capt. A. B., late 67th N. L, Surveyor General’s Dept., Dera

Dhoon.

*Middleton, J., Esquire, eal

*Mills, A. J. M., Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

*Money, D. J., Esquire, B. C. §., Europe.

Money, A., Esquire, B. C.S., Bhagulpore.

Money, J. W. B., Esquire, Calcutta.

yMontgomerie, Capt. T. G., B. HE, F. R.G.S., Trigl. ag Dera

Dhoon.

tMorris, G. G., Esquire, B. C. 8., Dinagepore.

+Muir, W., Esquire, B. C. 8., Allahabad.

*Muir, J., Esquire, Hurope.

+Murray, Lieut. W. G., 68th N. I., Rawul Pindee.

+Narendra Narain Bhupa, Maharajah, Cooch Behav.

}Newmarch, Major C. D., Pegu.

Nicholls, Capt. W. T., 24th Regt. M. N. I., Burmah.

Nundolala Bose, Babu, Calcutta.

Obbard, J., Esquire, Calcutta.

Oldham, C., Esquire, Geological Survey of India.

Oldham, T., Esquire, LL. D., F. RB. 8., F. Calcutta.

O’Shaughnessy, Sir W. B., Hurope.

*Ouseley, Major W. R., Hurope.

Pearse, Major G. G., Segowlie.

+Pelly, Capt. L., Bombay Army, Zanzibar.

+Phayre, Lieut.-Col. A., Rangoon.

+Prasunnonath Roy, Rajah Bahadoor, Degaputti, Rajshai.

Pratépchandra Sitha, Rajah, Calcutta.

Pratt, Ven’ble Archdeacon, J. H., M. A., Calcutta.

Preonath Sett, Babu, Calcutta.

*Prinsep, C. R., Esquire, Hurope.

Prosonno Coomar Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Radhanath Sikdar, Babu, Calcutta.

Rajendra Dutt, Babu, Calcutta.

Rajendralal Mitra, Babu, Calcutta.

Ramanath Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 83

Raméprasdd Roy, Babu, Calcutta.

Ramgopal Ghose, Babu, Calcutta.

Reid, H. S., Esquire, B. C. S8., Nainetal.

*Riddell, H. B., Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

_ fRiley, E. O., Esquire, F. G. S., Bassein.

Ritchie, Hon’ble, W., M. A., Calcutta,

*Roberts, A., Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

*Roer, Dr. E., Europe.

*Rogers, Capt. T. E., Kurope.

Ross, Capt. W. A., 2nd Brigade, Royal Artillery, Calcutta.

+Russell, A. E., Esquire, B. C. S., Moorshedabad.

Russell, R. H., Esquire, B. C. S., Tipperah.

Sampson, A. B., Hsquire, B. A , Calcutta.

Sanders, J., Esquire, Calcutta.

Saunders, C. B., Esquire, B. C.S., Bangalore.

Saxton, Capt. J. H., 88th M. N. I., Cuttack.

Schiller, F., Esquire, Calcutta.

Scott, Col. E. W.S8., Calcutta.

Scott, W. H., Esquire, Dera Dhoon.

7Shelverton, G. Esquire, Dera Dhoon.

*Sherwill, Lieut.-Col., W.S8., 66th Regt. B. N. ., F.G.S., F. R. G.S.,

Kurope.

*Sherwill, Major J., Darjiling.

+Shumbhoo Chunder Roy, Babu, Zeminder, Rungpur.

Simpson, Dr. B., Calcutta.

*Smith, Col. J. F., Europe.

Smith, H. Scott, Esquire, B. A., Calcutta.

+Spankie, R., Esquire, B. C. 8., Futtehghur.

Stainforth, H., Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

7Stanton, Capt. F.S., Bengal Engineers, Sherghotty.

*Stephen, Major, J. G., 8th N. I., Hurope.

+Stewart, Major 1B, Bengal Engineers, N. W. Provinces.

TStewart, Lieut. W. J., Bengal Artillery, Rev. Survey, Burrisal.

*Strachey, ieut.-Col. R., F. R.S., F. L. S., F, G.S., Hurope.

7Strachey, J., Esquire, B. C. S., Moradabad.

TStubbs, Capt. F. W., Bengal Artillery, Rawul Pindee.

+Sudderooddeen, Moonshee, Pandooah.

Sutherland, H. C., Esquire, B. C. S., Dacca.

84 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

+Suttischunder Roy, Maharajah, Krishnagore.

Suttyasharana Ghosal, Rajah, Bhookylas, Calcutta.

Temple, R., Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

yTheobald, W., Jr., Esquire, Geological Survey of India, Allahabad.

Thomson, J. G., Esquire, Calcutta.

*Thomson, Dr. T., M. D., FP. R.S., F. L. S., F. R. G. S., Europe.

Thompson, Rev. J. C., Caleutta.

+Thornhill, C. B., Esquire, B. C. 8., Allahabad.

Thuillier, Lieut.-Col. H. L., Bengal Artillery, F. R. G. 8., Calcutta.

7Tickell, Major S. R., Maulmein.

Tremlett, J. D., Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Trevor, C. B., Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

+Turnbull, Lieut.-Col. A. D., Roorkee.

Tween, A., Esquire, Geological Survey, Calcutta.

y+Vanrenen, Capt. A. D., late 71st B. N. I., R. Survey, Jhansie.

Walagohur Mohammed Sahebzadah, Calcutta.

+Walker, Major J. T., Bombay Engineers, Mussooree.

*Ward, J. J., Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

}Warrand, R. H. M., Esquire, B. C. 8., Muttra.

*Watson, J., Esquire, B. C. 8., Europe.

Wauchope, S., Esquire, B. C. 8., Calcutta.

*Waugh, Col. A. S., Engineers, F. R. S., F. R. G. S., Europe.

Wells, Hon’ble Sir Mordaunt, Kt., Calcutta.

+Williams, Dr. C., H. M.’s 68th Regt., Thyet Myo.

TWilmot, C. W., Esquire, Pakour.

+Wilson, W. L., Esquire, Beerbhoom.

Woodrow, H., Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

*Wortley, Major A. H. P., Europe.

*Young, Lieut.-Col. C. B., Europe.

Yule, Lieut.-Col. H., Calcutta.

ELECTIONS IN 1861.

Hon’ble C. J. Erskine, Bombay C. 8., Calcutta.

W. T. Dodsworth, Esq., Dera Dhoon.

L. 8. Jackson, Esq., B. C. S., Rajshahi.

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Capt. H. G. Austin, H. M.’s 24th foot, Surv. Genl.’s Dept., Dera

- Dhoon.

Capt. A. B. Melville, late 67th N. I. Surveyor Genl.’s Dept., Dera

Dhoon.

._ Lieut. W. J. Stewart, Bengal Artillery, R. Surv., Burrisal.

R. Forrest, Esq., Civil Engineer, Dera Dhoon.

H. Duhan, Esq., G. T. Survey, Dera Dhoon.

8. C. Bayley, Hsq., B. C. 8., Patna.

A. 8. Harrison, Hsq., B. A., Behar.

FE. S. Growse, Esq., B. C. 8., Calcutta.

J. Brown, Esq., M. D., B. M.S., Calcutta.

H. Bell, Hsq., B. A., B. C. S., Calcutta.

Major W. HE. Warrand, Calcutta.

C. Boulnois, Esq., B. A., Krishnagur.

Hon’ble 8. Laing, Calcutta.

Hon’ble H. B. Devereux, B. C. S., Calcutta.

N. T. Davey, Hsq., Revenue Survey, Dacca.

C. H. Barnes, Hsq., Bhagulpore.

J. J. Gray, Esq., Maldah.

Major P. 8. Lumsden, Peshawar.

Rev. T. H. Burn, M. A., Calcutta.

T. Anderson, Esq., M. D., F. L.S., Botanic Garden, Calcutta.

Major J. T. Walker, Mussooree.

Capt. H. Li. Karle, Bengal Artillery, Kurnal.

His Excellency Sir W. Denison, K. C. B., Madras.

Maharajah Man Singh, Bahadur, Oude.

J. D. Tremlett, Hsq., B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Capt. L. Pelly, Bombay Army, Zanzibar.

J. J.T. H. Asphar, Esq., Calcutta.

O. BR. Crockett, Hsq., Calcutta.

J. W. McCrindle, Hsq., M. A., Calcutta.

Nawab Mohammed Khazim Ali Khan, Bahadur, Rampore.

Lieut. R. C. Beavan, Late 62nd B. N. I., Calcutta.

al Griffin, Hsq., B. C.S., Lahore.

Capt. E. Davidson, Bengal Engineers, Calcutta.

Nawab Syud As’/ghur Ali Khan, Bahadur, Calcutta.

J. f. Cockburn, Esq., C. E., Kurhurbali Colliery.

Capt. A. R. Fuller, Punjab.

86 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Major P. Stewart, Bengal Engineers, N. W. Provinces.

A. Tween, Hsq., Geological Survey, Calcutta.

Baboo Shumbhoo Chunder Roy, Zeminder, Rungpore.

Dr. C. Williams, H. M.’s 68th Regt., Thyet Myo.

Sahebzadah Mohammed Walagohur, Caleutta.

Moonshee Sudderooddeen, Punduah.

Capt. M. Lloyd, Tounghoo.

R. H. Davies, Hsq., B. C. S., Punjab.

Capt. W. A. Ross, 2nd Brigade, Royal Artillery, Calcutta.

M. Kempson, Hsq., M. A., Bareilly.

C. B. Saunders, Esq., B. C. 8., Bangalore.

Major H. R. James, C. B., Peshawur.

CorRESPONDING MEMBER.

Dr. R. Gosche, Berlin.

————s

Loss oF MEMBERS DURING THE YEAR, 1861.

By retirement.

C. G. Wray, Esq., Calcutta.

F. F. Williams, Esq., Calcutta.

Lieut. H. Sconce, Assam.

Lieut. W. G. Alexander, 98rd Highlanders, Pillibheet.

Major W. EH. Warrand, Calcutta.

Rev. W. Ayerst, Calcutta.

Major T. James, Calcutta.

Dr. A. J. Payne, Calcutta.

W.S. Halsey, Esq., B. C. 8., Mirzapore.

By death.

G. H. Freeling, Esq., B. C. 8., Bolundshur.

Col. R. Baird Smith, C. B., Calcutta.

ener

List or Honorary Memprrs.

M. Garcin de Tassy, Membre de I’ Instit., Paris.

Sir John Phillippart, London.

Count De Noe, Paris.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 87

Prof. Francis Bopp, Memb. de ? Academie de Berlin.

Sir J. F. W. Herschel, F. R. 8., London.

Col. W. H. Sykes, F. R. 8., London.

Prof. Lea, Philadelphia.

-Prof. C. Lassen, Bonn.

M. Reinaud, Memb. de l Instit., Prof. de l’ Arabe, Paris.

Dr. Ewald, Gottingen.

His Highness Hekekyan Bey, Egypt.

Right Hon’ble Sir Edward Ryan, Kt., London.

Prof. Jules Mohl, Memb. de l’ Instit., Paris.

Col. W. Munro, London,

His Highness the Nawab Nazim of Bengal, Moorshedabad.

Dr. J. D. Hooker, F. R. 8., London.

Prof. Henry, Princeton, United States.

Major General Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K. C B., D.C. Dee Se

F. R. G. 8., London.

Col. Sir Proby T. Cautley, K. C. B., F. R. S., London.

Raja Radhakanta Deva, Bahadur, Calcutta.

B. H. Hodgson, Esq., Europe.

Dr. H. Falconer, F. R. S., B. M.S., Europe.

Rt. Hon’ble Sir J. W. Colvile, Kt., Europe.

Prof. Max Muller, Oxford.

Mons. Stanislas Julien, Paris.

Col. Sir George Everest, C. B., F. R. S., Europe.

Dr. Robert Wight, London.

Edward Thomas, Esq., Europe.

Dr. Aloys Sprenger, Germany.

Dr. Albrecht Weber, Berlin.

——

List oF CorREsponDING MxEmpers.

Kremer, Mons. A. Von, Alexandria.

Porter, Rev. J., Damascus.

Schlagintweit, Herr H., Berlin,

Schlagintweit, Herr R., Do,

Smith, Dr. E., Beyrout.

Tailor, J. Esq., Bussorah,

Wilson, Dr., Bombay.

88 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Nietner, J. Esq., Colombo, Ceylon.

Hang, Dr. M., Poonah.

Bleeker, Dr. P., Batavia.

Frederick, Dr. H., Batavia.

Baker, Rev. H., Alipi, Hast Malabar.

Swinhoe, R. Esq., H. M. Consulate, Amoy.

Gosche, Dr. R., Berlin.

List or Associate MEMBERS.

Blyth, E. Hsq., Calcutta.

Karamut Ali, Saiyid, Matawalli, Hugli.

Long, Rev. J., Calcutta.

MacGowan, Rev. J., Europe.

Stephenson, J. Hsq., Europe.

PREP IIP PAI PDA AP ADI

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 89

Frepruary, 1862.

The monthly general meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the 5th instant.

A. Grote, Esq. president, in the chair.

Presentations were received—

1. From the National Museum at Melbourne, a considerable

collection of Australian birds and mammals.

2. From Mr. W. T. Blanford, some specimens of birds and

fishes from Burmah.

3. From Captain W. A. Ross, a model of a tin stamping machine

in use in Cornwall.

4, From the Surveyor General, several copies of a panoramic view

of Kashmir, prepared by Captain 'T. G. Montgomerie.

5. From the Superintendent, Geological Survey of India, a copy

ef the memoirs of the Survey, containing the first part of “ Palzon-

tologia Indica.”

6. From the widow of the late Mr. G. H. Freeling, through Cap-

tain Davidson, Vols. 38, 4,9, 10, 11, 12, 13 and 19, of the Journal of

the Asiatic Society.

7. From the Superintendent of the Barrackpore Park Menagerie,

a dead Giraffe.

8. From M. Biot, through Reverend J. Carbonel, copies of his

work on Indian Astronomy and his Review of Reverend Mr. Burgess’

translation of the Surya Siddhanta.

9. From the Bombay Royal Asiatic Society, a copy of the Jour-

nal, Vol. VI. No. 21 of the Society.

10. From Mr. W. Matthews, through Capt. J. R. Pollock, a small

collection of coins.

11. From Nawab Mehdee Ali Khan Bahadoor, a copy of Diwan

Nazim, by His Highness Mohammed Yusoof Ali Khan of Rampore,

ke S. 0.

12. From the Bombay Government, a copy of the Magnetical and

Meteorological Observations made at the Bombay Observatory in 1860.

13. From the Syndicate of the Cambridge Observatory, a copy of

Astronomical observations made at the Cambridge Observatory for

the years 1852, 1853, and 1854.

Rey. J. Long exhibited an image of Buddha found in some rail-

way excavations near Monghyr.

90 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for and elected ordinary members :—

Col. H. Torrens, Capt. E. Smyth, Baboo Gour Doss Bysack, and

Col. C. S. Guthrie.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-

bers at the next meeting :—

Dr. F. N. Macnamara, professor of Chemistry, Medical College,

proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by the President.

Lieut. J. Johnstone, Asst. Commissioner, Punjab, proposed by

Mr. Bayley, seconded by the President.

Capt. D. G. Robinson, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Major

Walker, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Capt. de la Chaumette, Royal Artillery, proposed by Mr. Atkinson,

seconded by the President.

The Council proposed A. Murray, Esq., Secretary, Royal Horti-

cultural Society of London, as a corresponding member.

The Council submitted the following report :—

“The Council beg to recommend that the Sutras of Jaimini should

be published in the Bibl. Indica with Sabara’s commentary. Pundit

Moheshchunder Nya Ratna has undertaken to edit it; the work

will occupy not more than seven Fasciculi. During the past year we

have published an edition of the Vais’eshika Sutras, and the present

work will supply anothar deszderatum in the ancient philosophy of

India. The Purva Mimansa has hitherto remained almost untouched

by European scholarship, and we are sure that the publication of

Jaimini’s Sutras will be welcomed in Europe as well as in India.”

The report was adopted.

The Council reported that they had appointed the following Sub-

Committees for 1862.

FINANCE.

Babu Rajendralal Mitra and Dr. W. Crozier.

PHILoLoey.

Babu Rajendralal Mitra; Capt. W. N. Lees; F. EK. Hall, Esq.;

E. C. Bayley, Esq.; Hon’ble C. J. Erskine and R. T. H. Griffith,

Ksq.

LIBRARY.

Babus Rajendralal Mitra and Ramaprasad Roy; Capt. W. N.

Lees ; Dr. J. Fayrer ; R. Jones, Esq. ; and Dr. T. Anderson.

1862. } Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 91

Narurat Hrstory.

T. Oldham, Esq.; Dr. W. Crozier; Dr. T. Anderson; Dr. A. C.

Macrae; W. Theobald, Esq., Jr.; J. G. Medlicott, Esq.; and Dr. J.

Fayrer.

: METEOROLOGY AND PHYSICAL SCIENCES.

The Ven’ble J. H. Pratt; Lieut.-Col. H. L. Thuillier; Babu

Radha Nath Sikdar; T. Oldham, Esq.; Dr. H. Halleur; and J.

Obbard, Esq.

Corn CoMMITTEE.

Babu Rajendralal Mitra; E C. Bayley, Esq.; and Capt. W. N

Lees.

Communications were received—

1, From Major J.T. Walker, a paper on the Trigonometrical

Survey of India.

2. From Babu Radha Nath Sikdar, Abstracts of Meteorological

Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in July and

August last.

Major Walker read a paper on recent additions to our geographical

knowledge of districts bordering on the British frontier Trans-Indus.

He pointed out that there is a large tract of country west of the

Soolimani range, and south of the Soofaid Koh, which lies beyond

the reach of the topographical surveys of the Trans-Indus frontier

and the route surveys between Khelat and Kabul, and is shown on

all extant maps of the Punjab and Affghanistan as a terra incognita.

It extends over 5° of latitude, and averages 2° in longitude, including

an area of 50,000 square miles, which is nearly equal to that of Eng-

land. The inhabitants are various tribes of Pathans and Beloochies,

who are particularly suspicious of Europeans and jealous of admitting

them into their country.

In 1840 Lient. Broadfoot of the Engineers marched from Ghizni

to Dera Ismail Khan, by the route along the course of the Gomul

river. But it is believed that he travelled in disguise with a Kafila

of Powin Das, or native merchants, and could not obtain more informa-

tion of the country than an itinerary, which was necessarily meagre,

because executed without instruments, and dependant only on estimat-

ed bearings and distances.

During the sixteen subsequent years no opportunity appears to

have offered of obtaining additional information of these countries

N 2

92 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

from actual survey. But towards the end of 1856, it became neces-

sary for the Punjab force, commanded by General Chamberlain, to

proceed into the Koorum valley, in order to effect the restitution of

property stolen by its inhabitants from British subjects. This valley

lies on the direct road from Kohat to Ghizni, at the foot of the

southern slopes of Soofaid Koh range. The inhabitants are chiefly

Tooree Pathans, who are subject to the ruler of Kabul, and pay him

revenue when he can send a force strong enough to collect it. His

agents accompanied the expeditionary force, and are believed to

have availed themselves of the opportunity to collect their master’s

dues under threats that they would otherwise turn the British troops

against the recusants. The whole valley was peaceably surveyed as far

west as the Paiwar pass immediately below the Seekaram mountain,

the culminating point of the Soofaid Koh range, where it rises to

an elevation of 15,640 feet above the sea. The pass is not on the

watershed of the range, but is merely where the road crosses a large

spur which can be avoided altogether by a circuitous route, through

the Chum Kanni district to the south. It is about 7000 feet high,

and derives its importance more from the populous and wealthy town

of Paiwar at its foot than from its elevation. ‘The Koorum river

rises about 60 miles farther west among the Zoormut valleys, where

the Soolimani range abuts at right angles against the Soofaid Koh.

In the spring of 1857, Col. Lumsden, his brother, and Dr. Bellew,

started on their memorable expedition to Kandahar. Crossing the

Paiwar Spur, they descended into the Kurryab valley oceupied by

Pathan Tribes of Jajis and Munguls until they reached the Hazarda-

rakht Nuddi; or stream of the thousand trees, one of the principal

confluents of the Koorum river. Following this to its source, they

arrived at length at the Shooturgurdan or camel neck pass at a height

of 11,400 feet, on the watershed which parts Jellalabad, Kabul and

Ghizni from Kohat, Koorum and Wuzeeristan.

From this elevation they descended westwards through the valleys

of the Sooliman Khel Ghilzies into the plains at the head of the

Logur valley, south of Kabul, whence it is but four marches to

Shekhabad and Saidabad on the main road between Kabul and Ghizni.

In the autumn of 1859, and again in the spring of the following

year, the Punjab force under the command of General Chamberlain,

was required to operate against the Wuzeeries to check their propen-

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 93

sities for making raids into British territories. On the first occasion,

the country of the Durwesh Khels was entered, and on the second

that of the Mashoods, These are the two principal branches of the

powerful Wuzeeri tribe, and are bounded, the former by Koorum

“Khost Zadran and the British frontier from Thull v7@ Bunnoo to

Noorum; the latter by the Gomul river and our frontier from

Noorur to Gomul v4 the Bihin Durra and the town of Tak.

During the course of the operations against these tribes, much

valuable information was acquired, more particularly of the geography

of the country as shown in the maps exhibited to the Society.

A glance at the map is sufficient to explain the plundering pro-

pensities of the Wuzeeries. The irrigated lands on which they

chiefly depend for their cereals are merely narrow fillets on the edges,

and often in the beds of the principal water-courses. Their united

area probably does not amount to more than two or three per cent.

of the whole district. There is no wonder, therefore, that the fanatic

Mussulman mountaineers should readily bring themselves to believe,

that there is a wild justice in their favourite pastime of plundering the

inhabitants of the rich plains at their feet, and a duty they owe their

families in obtaining forcible restitution of the rights which Heaven

must have intended for Mussulmans rather than Handoas, and for

stalwart highlanders rather than the puny inhabitants of the plains.

The rivers even when of considerable length, are usually dry for the

greater portion of the year. There is little moisture to feed them

in their parent mountains which are insignificant in mass and altitude

compared with the Himalayas, are nearer the tropics and dessicated

by heat radiated from the extensive plains east and west. Vegeta-

tion is scarce, the soil is dry and arid, pine trees are not to be met

with at a lower elevation than 9000 feet, and the climate of any

given altitude would find its equivalent in the Himalaya as 2 or 3000

feet nearer the sea level.

The thanks of the meeting were voted to Major Walker for his

interesting communication.

The Curator submitted his report, in which were recorded numerous

presentations to the Society’s Museum, and exhibited a large series of

the skulls of the Asiatic species of Rhinoceros. His remarks on this

genus of pachyderms have since been embodied in a Memoir for publica-

tion in the Society’s Journal. The true Rhinoceros indicus, it was

94 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Noe

shewn, appeared to be peculiar to the tarai region at the foot of the

Himalayas, and valley of the Brahmaputra river ; the single-horned

Rhinoceros of the Rajmahal hills, of the Bengal Sundarbans, of the

Indo-Chinese region and Malayan peninsula, being identical with

Rh. sondaicus of Java and Borneo. The Asiatic two-horned species,

Eh. Sumatranus, according to Mr. Blyth, was even more numerous

in the Burmese countries than Ih. sondaicus; the range of this

species extending northward at least to the latitude of Ramri island,

upon the Ya-ma-doung range which separates the province of Arakan

from that of Pegu (or the valley of the Irawadi). The Society’s

museum, as yet, contains not a single specimen of Rh. indicus ;

although abundantly supplied with skulls and other specimens of

Rh. sondaicus and Rh. Sumatranus.

For Marcu, 1862.

The monthly general meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the 5th instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

Presentations were received.

1. From Dr. T. Duka, through Babu Rajendralal Mitra, two

specimens of impressions in baked clay of seals of the Buddhist creed

found in an ancient Chaitya near Sultangunj, midway between Bha-

gulpore and Monghyy.

2. From Captain F, W, Stubbs, a considerable collection of fossil

remains of mammalia, and shells from the salt range in the Punjab.

3. From the Under-Secretary, Government of India, two copies

of an Andamanese vocabulary.

4. From Dr. Brandis, through Captain P. H. Power, two copies

of a list of specimens of some Burman woods sent to England for the

International Exhibition of 1862.

5. From the Secretary Smithsonian Institution several Nos. of

the Transactions, Reports, and other publications of the Institution.

6. From the Royal University of Norway, several publications of

the University.

7. From Dr. T. Anderson specimens of several species of fish.

Read a letter from the Under-Secretary, Government of India, for-

warding copy of a letter from the Right Honorable the Secretary of

State for India declining to comply with the request of the Society

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 95

that the Zoological catalogues of the India House Museum might be

proceeded with.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were

balloted for and elected ordinary members :—

Dr. F. N. Macnamara, Lieut. J. Johnstone, Capt. D. G. Robinson,

Bengal Engineers, Capt. de la Chaumette, Royal Artillery.

Mr. A. Murray, Secretary Royal Horticultural Society of London,

was also balloted for and elected a corresponding member.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting.

C. U. Aitchison, Esq., C.S., proposed by Mr. Bayley, seconded

by Mr. Cowell.

F. A. E. Dalrymple, Esq., C. S., proposed by the President, second-

ed by Babu Ramaprasad Roy.

Lieut.-Col. H. W. Norman, C. B., Secretary, Government of India,

Military Department, proposed by Colonel F. D. Atkinson, seconded

by Mr. Atkinson.

Babu Rajkissen Roy, Zemindar of Berhampore, proposed by Babu

Gour Doss Bysack, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

J. A. P. Collis, Esq., M. D., proposed by Capt. F. W. Stubbs,

seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

H. G. Glazier, Esq., C. 8., proposed by the President, seconded by

Mr. Atkinson.

Major H. Raban, Bengal Army, proposed by the President, seconded

by Mr. Atkinson.

Communications were received.

1. From the Secretary, Government of India, Public Works De-

partment, the following papers, connected with the appointment of

Colonel A. Cunningham, to investigate the antiquities of Behar and

other parts of Upper India.

From Lrevt.-Cou. H. Yous,

Secy, to the Govt. of India.

To THE PRESIDENT OF THE AsIATIc SociEry,

Public Works Department,

fort William, 21st February, 1862.

General.

Antiquities.

Sir,—I am directed by His Excellency the Governor-General in

Council, to transmit for the information of the Society and for

96 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. J;

publication in their Journal, papers connected with the appointment

of Colonel Alexander Cunningham, to the investigation of antiquities

of Behar and other parts of Upper India, a task for which he is

known to be very highly qualified.

2. Colonel Cunningham has been at work in South Behar since

the early part of December, and it is believed that his researches

have already been rewarded by some important identifications of

localities, mentioned in the ancient Buddhist writings.

I have, &c.,

(Sd.) H. Yuusz, Lieut.-Colonel,

Secy. to the Govt. of India.

Dated 22nd January, 1862.

Minute by the Right Hon'ble the Governor General of India im

Council on the Antiquities of Upper India.

In November last, when at Allahabad, I had communications with

Colonel A. Cunningham, then the Chief Engineer of the N. W.

Provinces, regarding an investigation of the archeological remains of

Upper India.

It is impossible to pass through that part, or indeed, so far as my

experience goes, any part, of the British territories in India without

being struck by the neglect with which the greater portion of the

architectural remains, and of the traces of by-gone civilization have

been treated, though many of these and some which have had least

notice are full of beauty and interest.

By “neglect” I do not mean only the omission to restore them,

or even to arrest their decay ; for this would be a task, which in many

cases, would require an expenditure of labour and money, far greater

than any Government of India could reasonably bestow upon it.

But so far as the Government is concerned, there has been neglect

of a much cheaper duty ; that of investigating and placing on record,

for the instruction of future generations, many particulars that might

still be rescued from oblivion, and throw light upon the early history

of England’s great dependency ; a history which, as time moves on,

as the country becomes more easily accessible, and traversable, and

as Englishmen are led to give more thought to India than such as

barely suffices to hold it and govern it, will assuredly occupy, more

and more, the attention of the intelligent and enquiring classes in

European countries.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 97

Tt will not be to our credit, as an enlightened ruling power, if

we continue to allow such fields of investigation, as the remains of

the old Buddhist capital in Behar, the plains round Delhi, studded

with ruins more thickly than even the Campagna of Rome, and

many others, to remain without more examination than they have

hitherto received. Everything that has hitherto been done in this

way, has been done by private persons, imperfectly and without

system. It is impossible not to feel, that there are European

Governments, which, if they had held our rule in India, would not

have allowed this to be said.

It is true that in 18144, on a representation from the Royal Asiatic

Society, and in 1847, in accordance with detailed suggestions from

Lord Hardinge, the Court of Directors gave a liberal sanction to

certain arrangements for examining, delineating, and recording some

of the chief antiquities of India. But for one reason or another,

mainly perhaps owing to the Officer entrusted with the task having

other work to do, and owing to his early death, very little seems to

have resulted from this endeavour. A few drawings of antiquities,

and some remains, were transmitted to the India House, and some

fifteen or twenty papers were contributed by Major Kittoe and Ma-

jor Cunningham to the Journals of the Asiatic Society ; but, so far

as the Government is concérned, the scheme appears to have been

lost sight of within two or three years of its adoption.

IT enclose a memorandum drawn up by Col. Cunningham, who

has, more than any other Officer on this side of India, made the

antiquities of the country his study, and who has here sketched

the course of proceeding which a more complete and systematic

archeological investigation should, in his opinion, take.

I think it good,—and none the worse for being a beginning on a

moderate scale. It will certainly cost very little in itself, and will

commit the Government to no future or unforeseen expense. For it

does not contemplate the spending of any money upon repairs and

preservation. ‘This, when done at all, should be done upon a separ-

ate and full consideration of any case which may seem to claim if.

What is aimed at is an accurate description, illustrated by plans,

measurements, drawings or photographs, and by copies of inscriptions,

of such remains as most deserve notice with the history of them so

far as it may be traceable, and a record of the traditions that are re-

tained regarding them,

98 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 1,

I propose that the work be entrusted to Colonel Cunningham,

with the understanding that it continue during the present and the

following cold season, by which time a fair judgment of its utility

and interest may be formed. It may then be persevered in, and ex-

panded, or otherwise dealt with as may seem good at the time.

Colonel Cunningham should receive Rs. 450 a month with Rs.

250 when in the field to defray the cost of making surveys and

measurements and of other mechanical assistance. If something

more should be necessary to obtain the services of a Native subordinate

of the Medical or Public Works Department competent to take pho-

tographie views, it should be given.

t would be premature to determine how the results of Colonel

Cunningham’s labours should be dealt with, but whilst the Govern-

ment would of course retain a proprietary right in them for its own

purposes, I recommend that the interests of Colonel Cunningham

should be considered in the terms upon which they may be furnished

to the public.

Memorandum by Colonel A. Cunningham, of Engineers, regarding a

proposed investigation of the Archeological remains of Upper India.

During the one hundred years of British dominion in India, the

Government has done little or nothing towards the preservation of

its ancient monuments which, in the almost total absence of any

written history, form the only reliable sources of information as to

the early condition of the country. Some of these monuments have

already endured for ages, and are likely to last for ages still to come ;

but there are many others which are daily suffering from the effects

of time, and which must soon disappear altogether, unless preserved

by the accurate drawings and faithful descriptions of the arche-

ologist.

2. All that has hitherto been done towards the illustration of

ancient Indian history has been due to the unaided efiorts of pri-

vate individuals. ‘These researches consequently have always been

desultory and unconnected, and frequently incomplete, owing partly

to the short stay which individual officers usually make at any

particular place, and partly to the limited leisure which could be

devoted to such pursuits.

3. Hitherto the Government has been chiefly occupied with

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 99

the extension and consolidation of Empire; but the establishment

of the Trigonometrical Survey shows that it has not been unmindful of

the claims of science. It would redound equally to the honor of

the British Government to institute a careful and systematic

investigation of all the existing monuments of ancient India.

4. In describing the ancient geography of India, the elder Pliny,

for the sake of clearness, follows the footsteps of Alexander the

Great. For a similar reason, in the present proposed investigation,

I would follow the footsteps of the Chinese pilgrim Houen Thsang,

who in the 7th century of our era, traversed India from west to east

and back again, for the purpose of visiting all the famous sites of

Buddhist history and tradition. In the account of his travels,

although the Buddhist remains are described in most detail with

all their attendant legends and traditions, yet the numbers and

appearance of the Brahminical temples are also noted, and the

travels of the Chinese pilgrim thus hold the same place in the

history of India, which those of Pausanias hold in the history of

Greece.

5. Inthe North Western Provinces and Behar the principal

places to be visited and examined are the following, which are also

shown in the accompanying sketch map :—

I. Khalst, on the Jumna, where the river leaves the hills. At

this place there still exists a large boulder stone, covered with one

of Asoka’s inscriptions, in which the names of Antiochus, Ptolemy,

Antigonus, Magas, and Alexander are all recorded. This portion

of the inseription, which on the rock of Kapurdigiri Gn the Yusufzai

plain,) and of Dhauli (in Cuttack) is much mutilated and abraded,

is here in perfect preservation. A copy of this inscription and an

account of the ruins would therefore be valuable.

Il. Hurdwar, on the Ganges, with the opposite city of Mayur-

poora.

Ill. WMundore, Sumbhul, and Saswan, in Rohilkund.

IV. Karsana near Khasgunj.

V. Sunkissa, between Mynpoorie and Futtehgurh, where it is

known that many remains of Buddhism still exist. This was one of

the most sacred places amongst the Buddhists.

VI. WMuttra.—In one of the ancient mounds outside the city, the

remains of a large monastery have been lately discovered. Numer-

o 2

100 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Nosy

ous statues, sculptured pillars, and inscribed bases of columns have

been brought to light. Amongst these inscriptions, some, which

are dated in an unknown era, are of special interest and value.

They belong most probably to the first century of the Christian era

and one of them records the name of the great King Huveshka, who

is presumed to be the same as the Indo-Scythian King Hushka.

VII. Delhi.—The Hindoo remains of Delhi are few but interesting.

The stone pillars of Asoka and the iron pillar are well known, but

the other remains have not yet been described, although none have

been more frequently visited than the magnificent ruined cloisters

around the Kutb Minar, which belong to the period of the great

Tuir dynasty.

VIII. Kanow;.—No account of the ruins of this once celebrated

capital has yet been published. Several ruins are known to exist,

but it may be presumed that many more would be brought to light

by a careful survey of the site.

IX. Kansambi.—On the Jumna 30 miles above Allahabad. The

true position of this once famous city has only lately been ascertain-

ed. It has not yet been visited, but it may be confidently expected

that its remains would well repay examination.

X. Allahabad.—The only existing relics of antiquity that I am

aware of are the well known Pillar of Asoka and the holy tree in

one of the underground apartments of the Fort. Many buildings

once existed, but I am afraid that they were all destroyed to furnish

materials for the erection of the Fort in the reign of Akber.

XI. To the south of Allahabad there are the ruins of Kajréha

and Mahoba, the two capitals of the ancient Chandel Rajas of

Bundelkund. The remains at Aajrdéha are more numerous and in

better preservation than those of any other ancient city that I have

seen. Several long and important inscriptions still exist which give

a cowplete genealogy of the Chandel dynasty for about 400 years.

XII. Benares.—The magnificent Tope of Sarnath is well known ;

but no description of the Tope, nor of the ruins around it, has yet

been published. Ata short distance from Benares is the inscribed

pillar of Bhitari, which requires to be re-examined.

XII. Jaunpoor.—Although the existing remains at this place are

Mahomedan, yet it is well known that the principal buildings were

originally Hindoo temples, of which the cloisters still remain almost

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 101

unaltered. These ruins have not yet been described, but from my

own success, in the beginning of this year, in discovering a Sanskrit

inscription built into one of the arches I believe that a careful exa-

mination would be rewarded with further discoveries of interest

~illustrative of the great Rathor dynasty of Kanouj.

XIV. Fyzabad.—The ruins of Ajoodhya have not been described.

Numerous very ancient coins are found on the site, and several

ruined mounds are known to exist there ; but no account has yet been

published. As the birth-place of Rama, and as the scene of one of

the early events in Buddha’s life, Ajoodhya has always been held

equally sacred, both by Brahmins and by Buddhists, and I feel sa-

tisfied that a systematic examination of its ruins would be rewarded

by the discovery of many objects of interest.

XV. Srdvasti.cHven the site of this once celebrated city is un-

known, but it may be looked for between Fyzabad and Goruckpoor.

XVI. Kapilavastu.—The birth-place of Buddha, was held in

special veneration by his followers; but its site is unknown.

XVII. Kusinagara.—The scene of Buddha’s death, was one of the

most holy places in India in the estimation of Buddhists; but its

site is at present unknown. It may, however, confidently be looked

for along the line of the Gunduk river. At Kapila and Kusinagara,

the seenes of Buddha’s birth and death, numerous Topes and state-

ly monasteries once existed, to attest the pious munificence of his

votaries. The ruins of many of these buildings must still exist, and

would no doubt reward a careful search. At Mathiah Radhiah, and

Bakra, in Tirhoot, stone pillars still remain, and in other places

ruined Topes were seen by Major Kittoe; but no description of these

remains has yet been made known.

XVII. Vaiséli.—This city was the scene of the second Buddhist

synod, and was one of the chief places of note amongst Buddhists.

At Bassar, to the north of Patna, one Tope is known to exist,

but no search has yet been made for other remains. The people of

Vaisali were known to Ptolemy, who calls them Passale.

XIX. Patna, the ancient Palibothra.—I am not aware that there

are any existing remains at Patna, but numerous coins, gems, and

seals are annually found in the bed of the river.

XX. Rajagriha, botween Patna and Gaya, was the capital of

Magadha, in the time of Buddha. Some of the principal scenes of

102 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Now as

his life occurred in its neighbourhood, and the place was conse-

quently held in very great veneration by all Buddhists. Every hill

and every stream had been made holy by Buddha’s presence, and the

whole country around Rajagriha was covered with buildings to com-

memorate the principal events of his life. Numerous ruined Topes,

sculptured friezes, and inscribed pillars still remain scattered over the

country, as lasting proofs of the high veneration in which this reli-

gious capital of Buddhism was held by the people.

6. In this rapid sketch of the places that seem worthy of exami-

nation, I have confined myself entirely to the N. W. Provinces and

Behar, as containing most of the cities celebrated in the ancient his-

tory of India. But to make this account of Indian archeological

remains more complete, it would be necessary to examine the ancient

cities of the Punjab, such as Taxila, Sakala, and Jalandher on the

west, the caves and inscribed rocks of Cuttack and Orissa on the

east, and the Topes and other remains of Ujain and Bhilsa, with the

eaves of Dhumnar and Kholvee in Central India.

7. I believe that it would be possible to make a careful examina-

tion of all the places which I have noted during two cold seasons.

The first season might be devoted to a survey of Gaya and Raja-

griha, and of all the remains in Tirhoot to the eastward of Benares

and Goruckpoor ; while the survey of all to the westward of Benares

would occupy the second season.

8. I would attach to the description of each place a general

survey of the site, showing clearly the positions of all the existing

remains, with a ground plan of every building or ruin of special

note, accompanied by drawings and sections of all objects of interest.

It would be desirable also to have photographic views of many of the

remains, both of architecture and of sculpture ; but to obtain these

it would be necessary to have the services of a photographer. Care-

ful fac-similes of all inscriptions would of course be made ; ancient

coins would also be collected on each site, and all the local traditions

would be noted down and compared. The description of each place,

with all its accompanying drawings and illustrations, would be com-

plete in itself, and the whole, when finished, would furnish a detailed

and accurate account of the archeological remains of Upper India.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 103

From Linur.-Cont. H. Yue,

Secy. to the Govt. of India.

To Cou. A. CunninecHam, Engineers,

Public Works Department,

Fort William, 31st January, 1862.

General.

Srr,—-With reference to what passed at your interview with His

Excellency the Viceroy at Allahabad in November last, and past

demi-official correspondence, His Excellency the Governor General in

Council has been pleased to appoint you Archeological Surveyor to

the Government of India with effect from the lst December last.

2. Whilst so employed, you will receive a staff salary of Rs. 450

a menth in addition to the pay and allowances of your rank.

3. You will also be at liberty to expend money not exceeding

Rs, 250 in any one month, on account of measurements, excavations,

drawing, and minor mechanical assistance, for which and for your

allowances you can submit monthly contingent bills to the Controller

and Examiner, Bengal.

4. The course of your investigations will be that sketched out in

the Memorandum which you submitted to His Excellency the Gover-

nor-General, passing from South Behar into Tirhoot, Goruckpoor,

and Fyzabad.

5. Iam to request that you will be good enough to furnish this

Department regularly with a brief monthly statement of the locali-

ties and general character of the objects that have occupied you

during the month.

I have, &c.,

(Sd.) H. Yuun, Lieut.-Colonel,

Secy. to the Govt. of India,

From. Lirvt.-Cou. H. Yuus,

Secy. to the Govt of India.

To Coun. A. CUNNINGHAM,

Archeological Surveyor to the Govt. of India.

Public Works Department,

Fort William, 21st February, 1862.

General.

Antiquities.

Siz,—I am directed to send for your use two printed copies of

104 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. J,

your own Memo. on the investigation of the archeological re-

mains of Upper India, and of the Governor General’s Minute on the

subject. These papers have been communicated to the Asiatic So-

ciety for publication in their Journal.

2. Whilst looking up former records in connexion with archzo-

logical investigation, an endeavour was made, both in the Home De-

partment here, and by a reference to Allahabad, to trace the reports

of Major Kittoe’s investigations, whilst he was employed on a duty

resembling your own, between 1847 and his death. Though it ap-

pears from the records that Major Kittoe made several journeys in

Behar, made many sketches, and had drawings in preparation, no

trace is found of the submission of any report of his operations or

their result, nor of the drawings which were prepared.

3. It is possible that you may be able to throw some light on

the matter from your personal knowledge, and this the Government

would be glad to receive. But the fact as it stands is extremely un-

satisfactory; and it makes it necessary that the Governor-General in

Council should desire you to consider it nothing less than an abso-

lute duty to submit full particulars of your researches, and of their

results, so far as they may have been arrived at, as speedily as

possible after the close of each season in the field, and certainly

before the commencement of the next.

I have, &c.,

(Sd.) H. Yuux, Liewt.-Colonel,

Secy. to the Govt. of India.

2. From Mr. Blyth, a memoir on the living Asiatic species of

Rhinoceros.

3. From Babu Radha Nath Sikdar, abstracts of Meteorologi-

cal Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in the month

of September last.

4. From Mr. W. T. Blanford, a paper containing an account of

a visit to Puppadoung, an extinct volcano in Upper Burmah.

This paper was read by Mr. Oldham, who added some remarks on

the geological features described, and pointed out the interest of the

discovery and of the deductions Mr. Blanford had drawn from it.

5. From Rev. K. M. Banerjea, a dissertation on the Markan-

deya Purana.

The dissertation will appear as a preface to Mr. Banerjea’s

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 105

edition of the Markandeya Purdéna now in course of publication in

the Bibl. Indica. It was read to the meeting, and a vote of thanks

was given to the author.

The Librarian submitted his report of the accessions to the Li-

brary since the Meeting in December last.

The following books and periodicals have been added to the Library since

the meeting in December last.

Presented.

Etudes sur L’Astronomie Indienne, Par M. Biot, (Etrait du Journal des

Savants).—By THE AUTHOR.

Traduction du Surya-Siddhanta, Par M. Biot.—By THE samr,

Brata-Joeda, Door A. B. Cohen Stuart, 2 Vols—By tHe Batavran AcA-

DEMY.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, (Paleontologia Indica).—

By THE SUPERINTENDENT GEOL. SURVEY OF INDIA.

Journal Bombay Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. 6, No. 21.—By THe Soctery.

Annals of Indian Administration, Parts 3 and 4 of Vol. 5, for Sept. and

Dec. 1861.—By THE Buncat GOVERNMENT.

Annual Report of the Branch of the Marine Department under control of

the Government of India, for 1860-61.—By THE samME.

Maenetical and Meteorological Observations made at the Government

Observatory, Bombay in 1860.—By THE BomBay GovERNMENT.

Vividhdértha Sangraha, Nos. 77 and 78.—By tHE Epitor.

Die Lieder des Hafis, Vol. 38, Part 3. By Professor Hermann Brockhaus.

—By tHe AUTHOR.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for December, January and February.—

By tHE Epitor.

Notes on Medical Cinchona Barks of New Granada. By H. Karsten.—

By tHE Mapras GOVERNMENT.

Diwan Nazim.—By Nawas Mrenprr Arr Kaan, Banapoer.

Cours D’Hindoustani, being a Discourse by M. Garcin DE Tassy.—By

tHE AUTHOR.

Journal Asiatique, Tome XVIIT., No. 70.—By tHE Parts Socrery.

Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. 6, No. 1.—By THE So-

CIETY.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Vol. 3, Part

3.—By THE ACADEMY.

Panoramic Views of Kashmir drawn by Capt. T, G. Montgomerie, 3

copies.—By THE SURVEYOR GHNERAL oF Inp1a,

106 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Notices of the Proceedings at the Meetings of the Members of the Royal

Institution of Great Britain, Part XI. 1860-61.—By tHe Institution.

A List of Members, Officers, &c. of the Royal Institution of Great Britain,

for 1860.—By THE SAME.

The Oriental Baptist for December, January and February.—By THE

Epitor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for October, November and December.—

By THE Eprror,

Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. 11, No. 46.—By THE

Sociery.

Report of the Committee of the Bengal Chamber of Commerce, from Ist

May to 31st October, 1861.—By THr CHAMBER.

An Introduction to Indian Meteorology, By Babu R. N. Sikdar.—By THE

AUTHOR.

Report on the Administration of the N. W. Provinces, for 1860-61.—By

THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Report of the British Association for the advancement of Science, Oxford,

1860.—By THE AssociATION.

Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. LXI. New

Series, with 20 sheets of Sketches to illustrate Capt. Chambers’ Report on

Trrigation from the Taptee River, contained in them.—By THE GOVERN-

MENT OF INDIA.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India, Foreign Depart-

ment, No. 29, containing Progress Report of the Forests of the Tenasserim

and Martaban Provinces for 1858-59 and 1859-60.—By THE Samp.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. 71, contain-

ing Administration Report of the Madras Public Works for 1860-61—By

THE Mapras Govt.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India, Military De-

partment, No. 2, containing Report on the extent and nature of the Sanitary

Establishments for European troops in the Bengal, Madras and Bombay

Presidencies.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF InptIA.

Weber’s Indische Studien, Vol. VI.—By tur AurHor.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Vol. 15, Parts 3

and 4.—By THH SociEry.

Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, Vol. 7, Nos. 1 to

9.—By THE LycEvum.

Defence of Dr. Gould by the Scientific Council of the Dudley Observatory.

—By THE TRUSTEES OF THE OBSERVATORY.

Reply to the “Statement of the Trustees” of the Dudley Observatory,

by Bens. A. Govutp, Jr.—By THE Same.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 107

Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections,—Tables, Meteorological and Phy-

sical— By THE S. INSTITUTION.

Meteorology in its connection with Agriculture, by Prof. J. Henry.—By

THE AUTHOR.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Vol. III. Part

3 and Vol. IV. Part 4.—By THE ACADEMY.

Report on Insanity and Idiocy in Massachusetts. By Dr. E. Jarvis.—

By THE AUTHOR.

Memoirs of the Historical Society of Pennsylvania, Vols. 5 and 6.—By

THE SOCIETY.

First and second Report of a Geological Reconnoissance of the northern,

middle and southern counties of Arkansas, for 1857, 58, 59 and ’60.—By

THE GOVERNOR OF ARKANSAS.

Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, Vol. 3, from

May 1852 to May 1857.—By THE AcapEmy.

Ditto of the Semi-Annual Meeting of the American Oriental Society.—By

THE SOCIETY.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, from

January to December, 1856.—By THE AcADEMy.

- Report on the Geological Survey of the State of lowa, Parts 1 and 2.—

By THE GOVERNOR oF lowa.

Statistical Report on the sickness and mortality in the U. States, from

1855 to January 1860.—By THE SEcRETARY oF War, U. States.

Report of the Superintendent of the U. 8. Coast Survey for 1856.—By

Pror. Bacue, Supdt. U. 8. Coast Survey.

Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, Vols. 9, 11 and 12.—By THE

§. INSTITUTION.

Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution,

for 1856, 1857, 1858 and 1859.—By THE saME.

An account of the Smithsonian Institution, its founder, building, opera-

tions, &e. By W. J. Rhees.—By THE Same.

The Transactions of the Academy of Science of St, Louis, Vol. 1, No. 4.—

By THE SAME. ’

Astronomical Observations made at the Observatory of Cambridge. By

the Rev. James Challis, M. A., F. R.S., &c. Vol. XIX. For the years 1852,

1853 and 1854.—By THE SYNDICATE OF THE OBSERVATORY.

Annual Report of the Administration of the Bombay Presidency, for

1860-61.—By tur BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India, Public Works

Department, No. 35, containing Reports on the Teak Forests in Pegu and

the Tenasserim and Martaban Provinces, for 1860-61.—By tan Govurn-

MENT OF INDIA,

Rk 2

108 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Noras

Andamanese Vocabulary and Phraseology, 2 copies. —BY THE SAME.

Act of Incorporation and Bye-Laws of the Academy of Natural Sciences

of Philadelphia.—By THE AcapEMy.

Catalogue of Human Crania in the Collection of the Academy of Natural

Sciences of Philadelphia. By J. A. Meigs.—By THE sAME.

Om Krodo, en sachsisk Afgud. Af C. A. Holmboe, Christiania, 1861.—

By tHe AvTnor.

Om Helleristninger. Af C. A. Holmboe.—By THE sar.

Om Hedenske Korsmonumenter af C. A. Holmboe.—By THE sAaME.

Beretning om Bodsfcngslets virksomhed i Aaret 1860.—By THE CuRIs-

TIANIA UNIVERSITY.

Beretning om det kongelige selskab for Norges vel i Aaret 1860.—By THE

SAME.

Om od og eg, Metal og steen som Amulet. Af C. A. Holmboe.—By THE

AUTHOR.

Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne. 1lte Binds 3die and 4de Hefte——By

THE CHRISTIANIA UNIVERSITY.

Det Kongelige Norske Frederiks Universitets. Aarsberetning for 1859.—

By THE SAME. :

Om Nordmendenes Landhusholdning i Oldtiden. Af Fr. Chr. Schibeler.—

By THE SAME.

Oversigt af Norges Echinodermer ved Dr. Michael Sars.—By THE SAME.

Karlamagnus Saga Ok Kappa Hans. Udgivet Af C. R. Luger, Part 2.—

By THE SAME.

Forhandlinger i Videnskabs—Selskabet i Christiania, Aar 1860.—By THE

SAME.

Chronica’ Regvm Mannie et Insvlarvm. The Chronicle of Man and the

Sudreys edited from the Manuscript Codex in the British Museum and with

Historical notes, By P. A. Munch.—By THE saM=.

General Beretning for Aaret 1860. Ved Ole Sandberg, Direktér.—By THE

SAME. .

Universitets—Program for 1861, Af C. M. Guldberg.—By THE sAME.

- Ditto ditto, Af H. Mohn.—By THE Samr.

Aarsberetning for 1859.—By THE SAME.

Statistiske Tabeller for Kongeriget Norge 1 Aaret 1859.—By THE SAME.

Om Siphonodentalium Vitreum, Af Dr. Michael Sars—By THE SAME.

Meteorologische Beobachtungen. Aufgeziechnet auf Christiania’s Obser-

vatorium, Erste Lieferung 1837—1841.—By THE SAME.

Medicinal Beretning for 1858.—By THE saME.

Recueil de Lois, Resolutions, Circulaires, &c. concernant le Commerce et

la Navigation du Royaume de Norvége, Christiania, 1861—By THE saME.

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 109

Index Scholarum in Universitate Regia Fredericiana, Anno 1861, ab Au-

gusto Mense ineunte Habendarum and a XVII. Kalendas Februarias Haben-

darum.—By THE SAME.

Proceedings of the Numismatic Society for 1836-37.—By THE Rev. J.

‘Lone.

Essai sur la Statistique Générale de la Belgique, par Ph. Vandermaelen,

2nd Kdition, 1841.—By THE sAME.

Sudhaékara @¥yTaH< a bi-monthly periodical published at Agra from Febru-

ary 1853 to November 1856.—By THE sAME.

Exchanged.

The Calcutta Review for September, 1861.

The Athenzeum for October, November and December, 1861.

The Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 148 and 149 for November and Decem-

ber.

Purchased.

Deutsches Worterbuch, Vol. 3, Part 6.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 173 and 175 to 181, Vol. 7, New Series.

Ueber die Zusammensetzung der nomina in den indogermanischen spra-

chen, Von F. Justi, Gottingen, 1861.

Compendium der Vergleichenden Grammatik der Indogermanischen Spra-

chen, Vol. I. Von August Schleicher.

Joannis Augusti Vullers Lexicon Persico-Latinum Etymologicum, Fase.

6, Part 3.

Die Marchen des Siddhi-kur, Von B. Julg.

Revue des Deux Mondes for October 15th, November Ist and 15th, Decem-

ber Ist and 15th and January Ist.

Comptes Rendus, Tome LIIT. Nos. 13 to 20,

Journal Des Savants for September, October and November last.

The American Journal of Science and Arts, Vol. XIX. No. 96.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles,—Botanique, Tome XIV. No. 5.

Revue et Magasin De Zoologie Nos. 9, 10 and 11 of 1861.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, including Zoology, Botany

and Geology, Vol. VIII. Nos. 47 and 48.

Conchologia Iconica, By Lovell Reeve, F. L. S., F. G. S., Parts 212,

213, containing Figures and Descriptions of Cyclostoma and Trochus.

Notice Sur Mahomet, Par M. Reinaud.

Collection D’Ouvrages Orientaux—Macoudi., texte et traduction par C,

Barbier De Meynard et Pavet de Courteille, Tome Premier.

Das Leben und Die Lehre des Mohammad, von A. Sprenger. Erster Band,

110 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. },

Morgenlandische Bibliothek—Die Chroniken der Stadt Mekka, von F.

Wustenfeld, Vierter Band.

Histoire des Musulmans D’Espagne, Par R. Dozy, Vols. 3 and 4.

Halayudha’s Abhidhanaratnamala ; edited with a Sanskrit-English Glos-

sary, By Th. Aufrecht.

Cabool: being a personal narrative of a journey to and residence in that

city in 1836, 1837 and 1838, with illustrations. By Lieut.-Col. Sir Alex-

ander Burnes, C. B., &e.

Travels in Kashmir, Ladak, Iskardo, &. By G. T. Vigne, Esq., F. G. S.

Complete in 2 Vols. (map wanting).

The Class Pisces, arranged by the Baron Cuvier, with supplementary ad-

ditions. By Edward Griffith, F. R.8., &c., London, 1834.

LaLgoraL Dutt.

5th March, 1862.

LLL LO eee ess

mB ates

idea

NT AtRe

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASITATIC- SOCIETY.

No. I]. 1862.

a a a

Three Sanskrit Inscriptions: Copies of the Originals, and Prefa-

tory Observations — By Frrz-Epwarp Haut, Esquire, D.C. L.

The first among the memorials now edited has already appeared in

the pages of this Journal ;* but in a transcript so unfaithful, as to

have concealed all its facts of highest value. Otherwise, it would

not, certainly, have been left to the writer to discover the position

of the ancient kingdom of Chedi; and, probably, the researches of

some other investigator would have identified the insignificant vil-

lage of Tewar with Tripurf, the Chedian capital.

* For 1839, pp. 481—495. Specimens of the errors which bestrew the old

decipherment—a most careless and unconscientious performance,—will be given

in foot-notes. Nor is the English translation a translation properly so-called.

+ Tripuri is mentioned twice ; Chedi, once. The places will be indicated.

For Tripuri, in connexion with Raja Vakpati, alias Munja, of Ujjayini, see

the note after the next.

At Bhelsa, within the fort, I recently found a fragmentary inscription, built

into the outer wall of a modern house, and looking upon one of the streets of

the town. Subjoined is all that remains of a record of which perhaps a full half

is missing ;

ee RR & PQHgaty aaiaal astaaa

ae a saan faafwanaaaaE Lassa |

~SN aD nn 5

asda Wateqatata fateasecussaAgea

weaewarar tlatag ya: alway HUTA |

wel war fafay wat Gem feiss

Ueawataugataa wat srs | |

eq qufaeiaal Claasiee wfaa qt

> rE o

Rugg Hataqewa giiiwqarqeaia: |i

atacias afacrat «fac aagsngTE |

~ ~ J

aigaa fafataat arqm * * * * |

112 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [No. 2,

The inscription begins with a doxology to Vishnu; to the lotus

of his navel; to Brahma, who originated therefrom; to Brahma’s

son, Atri; and to the Moon, which emanated from one of Atri’s

eyes.

From the Moon, by a daughter of the Sun, sprung Bodhana; and

from him was born Purdravas, who had to wife Urvas’i and Earth.

Among the descendants of Purdravas was Bharata. To him the

Haihayas traced their origin ; and from these came Kartavirya, the

founder of the family of Kalachuri.* To this family belonged the

last dynasty that dominated over Chedi.

For want of context, and from other causes, entire certainty as to the drift of

this throughout is impossible. But that thus much is asserted, one may be

pretty confident. Kaundinya, entitled Vachaspati, was premier of a Raja Krish-

na, and dwelt on the Vetravati. After discomfiting the lord of Chedi, by slay-

ing a S’abara named Sinha,—probably the Chedian generalissimo,—he establish-

ed the district of Rala, and Rodapadi, which, also, seems to denominate a dis-

trict. Manifestly in honour of these successes, he repaired to the places where

the inscription was set up, and had these lines written in praise of the sun,

under the epithet of Bhailla; which divine luminary is invoked to serve as King

Krishna’s protector. Gajankus’eya composed the eulogy, and Kakuka copied it.

Apparently, Krishna’s newly annexed districts were wrested from Chedi. But

whether that kingdom reached, previously, as far towards the west, as the banks

of the Vetravati, is undetermined. As for the antiquity of the memorial, it

would be unsafe to base any conclusion on its paleography. I am convineed,

from inspection of inscriptions nearly contemporary, that archaism of appearance

was sometimes studiously affected in these records.

There is no ground to suppose, that the inscription was brought to Bhelsa

from a distance. Once displaced from its original position, it must have had—

such is the Indian indifference to relics of the past—no value except for the feet

and inches of the tablet on which it is engraved; and the vicinity of Bhelsa

does not want for stone-quarries. The sun, as Bhailla, was, we see, once an ob-

ject of worship. At first sight, the word has, certainly, a barbarous aspect ;*

and yet it may possibly have been formed, anomalously, from b/d, “ light” and

the Vaidika root 2, defined by the grammarians “to throw:” “the thrower of

licht.” Huphony may have doubled the final consonant. To Bhailla add #s’a,

and the combination is Bhailles’a. Soften this, and we easily account for Bhel-

sa. Bhailla, as will be seen a few pages on, at one period gave name to a tract

of country comprising twelve districts.

It may now be considered as certain, that Bhelsa was not so called because of

its occupation by Bheels. See this Journal, for 1847, p. 745.

Independently of the references in this paper, Bhailla, the divinity, is men-

tioned in an inscription somewhere in Gwalior, of which I have formerly spoken.

Vide p. 7, Supra, second foot-note.

* Or, optionally, it should seem, Kulachuri. In the sixth stanza of the

following inscription is Kulachuri; but Kalachuri is implied in the thirteenth

stanza. The latter form is read, unmistakably, on the Gopalpur tablet. See,

further note d, at p. 517 of the Jowrnal of the American Oriental Society,

Vol. VI.

The tablet just adverted to is said to have been transported from Karanbel,

a few miles distant from the spot where it now lies. I examined it on the fifth

[* Might it be the Prakrit termination ila for matup ? Vararuchi (iv. 25)

gives mdldilla for malévat,—Mps. |

1862. | Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 113

Beginning with Yuvaraja, father of Kokalla, and ending with

Ajayasinha, heir-apparent, the line of kings recorded in the inscrip-

of last January. Gopélpur is a small village on the Nerbudda, about ten miles

from Jubulpore. Some twenty or thirty yearsago, as I was informed, in an at-

tempt made to remove the tablet, it was broken.

The space occupied by writing o,—twenty lines and two-fifths,—measures about

a yard and a half by two feet. The inscription is entirely in verse, and it has

no date. Its left-hand portion, the smaller, contains few words any longer

decipherable ; and the right-hand portion is legible only here and there. Still,

the fragments which I here annex leave no doubt as to its origin.

Line VI. witiaae eeanifufactaw eeeisra: |

» VIL ** * * * * omemygfcqaaaee: |

» IX. cawea: |

» XL. stay mee ase seqla ta cag qa: |

» XV. Cts CiMASTTa TITS

TUSAT: Raat! a: |

, XVI. Wages |

sata we * * aru: alfasafieered: |

gate: Ray ATS aa wa autwaa |

Sarat cisaaiawa tata |

POW ET: aagaaauqaaata a eS:

PASU |

,XVIL sraefa raster TEST BITS KAT |

ecaaanaagl eutatca fez |!

, XIX. ** * * * * au: fae far waive & fafa |

avTaraifag Hal VMIIMAd F AH Hae II

5 OXUX:. azieatia aTASNe SHIEH TfaaaT |

gafcansacsae * * * qeufaut i

Here we have the names of Arjuna the thousand-armed, of Kalachuri, Karna,

Yas‘ahkarna, Jayasinha, Gosala, and Vijayasinha; and these names indicate,

that the inscription is Chedian, and of nearly the same time with that of the

inscription printed at large im the coming pages. Whose concubine madam

Jogala was, does not appear. Nor is it known who Harigana and Malhana were.

Equally in the dark are we as to the bigamous husband of Mahadevi and of

another lady whose name has been obliterated. Finally, a part, at least, of this

memorial was composed by one Somaraja.

Malhana, I think, isa name that occurs in the Rajatarangini. But I write

in the wilderness, with few books about me. For Malhana of Kanauj, see

Dr. Aufrecht’s account of the Vis'wa-prakds'a in Cat. Cod. Manuscript. Sans-

erit. &c., p. 187.

Last Christmas I was encamped at Bilahari,—in the Jubulpore district,—

which place the common fame of the neighbourhood connects with Raja Karna,

It must once have been a town of some importance. I found there one complete

inseription, in the character of twelve or filteen hundred years ago, but well nigh

completely obliterated by time and weather; and two fragments of a second

114 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [No. 2,

tion is so well-known, that their names need not be repeated.* Of

their family we are here furnished with a few facts additional to

those which I have detailed on former occasions. Gangeya died at

Prayaga, or Allahabad ;f and we are led to infer, that his wives,

amounting, in round numbers, to a hundred, underwent cremation

with the mortal remains of their lord.¢ Karna built the city of

Karnavati.|| The consort of Gaydkarna, or Gayakarna, was Alhana;

inscription, less ancient, and yet, what from discontinuity and effacement, no

longer intelligible. It mentions a Raja Indra.

* An inedited inscription, much mutilated, which I have very lately examined

at Udayapura, in Gwalior, sets forth, that Vakpati,—whom I know to have been

the same with Munja,—defeated Yuvaraja, and took possession of Tripura.

Vakpati lived in the tenth century; and a synchronism of some value is thus

established. I must, however, choose a time of leisure to enlarge upon its con-

sequences. ‘

But the inscription adverted to settles one point to which I cannot here forego

reference. The father of Bhoja of Dhara was Sindhu, not Sinha; and he is called

younger brother of Vakpati, not elder brother. Vakpati had issue in Vairisinha ;

and Vairisinha had a son, Harsha. It seems probable, that the accession of

Bhoja to the throne was owing to their having pre-deceased him.

At p. 205 of last year’s Journal, building on what now turn out to be imper-

fect and erroneous data regarding the rulers of Malava, where I have spoken

of Vakpati as being cousin-german to Bhoja, I ought to have written “ first cousin

once removed.” But my new inscription shows, as has been seen, that he was

Bhoja’s paternal uncle. Nor was Vakpati’s kingdom distinct from that after-

wards subject to his nephew. Nor, again, is it now to be surmised, by way of

consequence, that Bhoja’s sway extended over less than the whole of Malaya.

1 return to the king Krishna spoken of two notes back. And who was he?

Bhoja's grandfather’s grandfather, Krishna, or Upendra, long preceded the

presumed founder of the last Chedian dynasty, Yuvaraja, who is reported to

have been routed by Bhoja’s uncle, Vakpati. It seems more likely, that we

have here to do with the master of a kingdom intermediate to Chedi and Malava,

and which was eventually absorbed by the latter.

Kokalla, of Chedi, son of the Yuvaraja just mentioned, is said to have defeated

a Raja Krishna in the south. A short time ago I expressed the opinion, that

this Krishna “was, not impossibly,” that ancestor of Bhoja with whom, as my

fresh facts admonish, it is impossible to identify him. Future investigation may

establish, that he was one with the Krishna of the Bhelsa inscription.

Of Kokalla I further wrote: ‘‘ Again, the Bhoja whom he is recorded to have

vanquished in the west, was, without much question, one of the two kings of

Kanauj who bore that appellation.” As Vakpati was of the same age with

Yuvaraja, we may conclude, that it was Bhoja of Malava, Vakpati’s nephew,

against whom Kokalla, son of Yuvaraja, claims to have been successful. See

last year’s Journal, p.

+ See the Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VI., pp. 499—537 ;

and this Journal for 1861, p. 318.

{ Col. Wilford,—Asiatic Researches, Vol. 1X., p. 108,—claiming the authority

of a copper-plate grant for what he states, alleges, that Gangeya had the title of

Vijayakantaka, and that “he died in a loathsome dungeon.” ‘his seems doubt-

ful, Facts of such a nature would scarcely be spoken of, by an Indian panegy-

rist, of any one related to the magnate he is engaged in belauding.

§ See the eleventh stanza of the following inscription.

|| In a literal translation, the twelfth stanza is as follows: ‘“‘ By whom, Karna,

was established, on earth, a realm of Brahma, known as Karnavati; the foremost

1862. | Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 115

and that of Vijayasinha was Gosala. The appellations of these two

ladies have hitherto been misrepresented.*

A crown-village, Choralayi, in the pattald of Sambala, is trans-

ferred by the relique under notice, a legal document. The donor is

Gosala, on the part of her son, Ajayasinha, a minor. The donee is a

learned Brdéhman, one Sidha, son of Chhiktti, son of Stilhana, son of

Janardana.f Six royal functionaries are enumerated in the grant ;

and the official designations are added of three more whose names

are not specified.

abode of happiness, a root to the creeper of Vaidika science, a frontlét to the

eclestial river, a stay of Brahmans.”

The epithet of “ celestial river’ is usually appropriated to the Ganges. It is

given, above, to the Narmada.

I once suggested, that Karnavati might have been misread for Karnévalli, and

that the latter word might have been corrupted into Karanbel, the vernacular

name of some ruins, marking the site of a once extensive city, adjoining Tewar,

or Tripuri. Those ruins I have carefully explored. ‘There is nothing to be said

of them, further than that they now serve as an inexhaustible stone-quarry, and

supply countless torsos of the most obscene sculpture that depravity could easily

conceive.

As for the word Karanbel, its first two syllables may well be a corruption of

Karna. he ending ded is not unknown to India, in designations of places :

witness Babibel and Chaubebel, in the district of Ghazeepore. Sir H. M. Elliot

thinks, that “it may possibly be connected with the Mongol balu, ‘a city,’ as in

Khan-balu, the city of the Khan.” Appendix to the Arabs in Sind, p. 214,

foot-note.

Karnavali would have softened into Karnauti, or, more likely, into Karnauli ;

Karnavati into Karnauti.

* Tn the forms Arhana and Gasala.

+ It is set forth, that he was of the gotra of Savarni, and that to this gotra

appertain the Bhargana, Chyavana, Apnavana, Aurva, and Jamadagnya pra-

varas. There isa singular mistake here; for the pravaras of the Savarnyas are

the Bhargava, Vaitahavya, and Savetasa.

A gotra is a family sprung from one of a certain number of Rishis, and from

him denominated. Pravaras appear to be names of the families of certain

persons from whom the founders of gotras were descended, and of the families of

the founders themselves.

We read in the A4’s’waldyana-kalpa-sitra : BAA AISA yewla laa:

@: Gt WC JYAW| Nardyana Gargya, As’waldyana’s commentator, says :

x S : _ SS Se

Brag: Fat Sa Tart wreai atts TAA TAAT BUTBIUISy: Weal

Sara | Baudhayana asserts, in his Kalpa-sitra: fastest waetyax-

~ As iN : 7 tN mn ° °

aIsse itaa: wade awe cad TAVAIMEUlTAal qaqa ae

artes |

The explanation of pravara, on which Professor Max Miiller’s view of the

expression is based, seems too artificial to demand acceptance, unless it turns

out to be strongly corroborated by other Brahmanical authority. See 4 History

of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, &c., first edition, p. 386.

{ Sdaivacharya Bhattaraka was mahd-mantrin, Vidyd-deva, rdja-guru ; Yajna-

dhara, mahd-purohita ; Kiki Thakkura, dharma-pradhdna; Vatsavdja,—a plura-

list, happy, or unhappy,—mahdkshapatalika, mahd-pradhéna, artha-lekhin, and

das’'a-milika ; and Purushottama, mahd-sdndhi-vigrahika,

116 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [ No. 2,

The present inscription is, by one year, the latest, as yet brought

to light, published by the Haihaya rulers in Central India. We

learn, from it, that the capital of those potentates, from the very

first, was Tripuri; and that their kingdom, so long as they are

known to have possessed it, was called Chedi. We find it set forth,

that, “In that Kalachuri family was a monarch, eminent among the

just, His Majesty Yuvardja,—a young lion in destroying odour-

bearing elephants, 7. e., pride-blind kings,—who sanctified Tripuri,

resembling the city of Purandara.”*

As have elsewhere made out, the era to which the date of the

inscription is to be referred is a point still awaiting solution.

Inscription I.

Saal Waa |

sata AIAN asta

sata sata ces ataatasrata:

ay safa a awiswaatanema

aeq stata Sasa: | 2

By se aac Ss WEA TAS UATS |

aaa elie CIA NAAT AAISTALIA SS: ttl

Riel yecqaaeaay Qqe

faq anaseiucaaag |

STS TAYAAA ALG WA aT

TASAT TRIAS F |) 2 |

aaa faa natanafiae-

quagaaatatatamata: |

anfstacaatacmiyaia-

faaRCIBACAT BEAT TAT | 8 |

PUB PATAAARTST

iia vaatyaaw a atadta: |

. Then come, unnamed, the maha pratihara, the dushta-sadhya-charadhyaksha,

the bhandagarika, the pravdtwa- vara, and the as’wa-sédhanaka.

Of the duties of several of these officers nothing is known with certainty,

The title before the last, with, perhaps, the last itself, is, probably, represented

amiss. The das’a-milika is called, near the end of the inscription das’ a-milin.

* So runs the seventh couplet. See the note on it, and two notes further on.

7 See the Jowrnal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VI., p. 501.

1862.]

Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 117

Baa Veaeursaqayfe

wsfaaa wusafa aA a" | a i

a fearaa =a guufidaaga Maat Wat |

qarafafiatearsaTet Ta awafaty: i ¢ i

ass ATTA GILT ae:

Treaelias yet faucet fears: |

Mela acrysuayasatacst-

fadrasafcaal FactsHsa: || 9 |

tiered zufatewaay aaa

WCAG fAAALAAGSE |

RlAGAUT ass aay-

BYES TGC UIT | < |

Ruut faafa BIS STU weaathaued? |

aa Vat eeaE yata faatfaaia ataatta atfarne |

acaaataage wast fear

qncufcge Ss WEA STS aT |

fucfa qfanmar Sat ica.

qfacaazud Fy MFIST: | ro |

Oe yaMaSAM aaa

at waa Rieativcas ated |

qaise By efaarteacts gar.

ATA as aqgatsafa AMS: || Vr Il

aw ua Beat seater.

amine: Gage: facia |

FAM Fa waAgatfa

Tasita DaIAAasT: || wR ti

asta aagelui aaa da ¥gar-|

qaastauegi Naaaeaa |

* In the old decipherment, ITs Acid a.

+ Formerly misread wud, ‘his own city.” In the next line, there was

oe an error:

wa, for a7.”

t Not, according to the old reading, Sfcut.

§ In place of the q of my predecessor.

| It has not been proved, that the Hindus of old times applied the term

118 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [No. 2,

HTK a Ea agra aaa

aeatceagwest! SAWAUST: || VB i

BAIUTH AC HASCaCM WataZ wax

safasfaatguaatata sede fgtia: l

saw sfamanfa fas fad fasefeaq

aq wauatfad feat garstefsaa aatyz 2 |

SSAA TTT IATT:

slagaraa xia Tara: |

FUIsseTERAa CAST

HVSUAT ULALAT | Aa Il

faaigat fea auifsataa

Banata qatfaaa |

TASCAM STAT WEA

slatfua: alt eres: |) V1

warawacai sjaclswae yea |

aacafadiat sad Bad Tas || V9 |

wafer atarsfancaa

iif vet fasudefay yaaa |

Srquaictataatfeaatcng ee

fad waisaaaer aefaees: |) = |

al Faqat wiay wgatia

zlalfa ua waa: water |

aeq emMaTya dW

LAIACTT VUIAIIAIA |] Ve ||

HAA ACSIA STaTTarlefar: |

Hima to any but a division of the tribe of Kshatriyas. Venkata Adhwarin, in a

curious and fanciful work, doubtless indicates thereby the early Portuguese,

settled in the vicinity of Madras. He has the fairness to commend the Hiinas

for their justice, and ingenuity in handicrafts. This acknowledgement is, how-

ever, set olf against the accusation of cruelty, impurity, and cheap esteem for

Bréhmans. “ Greater reprobates would be harder to find in the world ;” and

“Their faults baffle description,” Saat ae Suv: Glaqaaatr ee and

aat Stat: git avaia Vis’wagunddars'a, Bombay edition of S’aka 1774, fol-

22, Verso.

In the present day, the pandits universally take Huna to denote Europeans.

1862. | Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 119

af* * * * axcay* aaruata Sfaat || 2° 1

Ria ay sreaecleaqafaaea |

aii weaaam a: aeatycreta 11 24 I

aaa acufasiafa wea:

qaaacty at: feaataae: |

FeATAINaT YCFAU

gata qasad afaat yeaa |) 22 ||

Ef WALA F AIT AH Gea a

Aa! FUIAUIAT GSU AGAIN: |

ae Saalsweasuad cena sat:

HMAMATAL SAMY ANAT We Taatew |] Ra |

aU dans ulsasrs aa |

quant saqal aifa vadt euseta: || 28 |

cauqafaaa: Kaa a_arat

yygcacanifa: Wiese |

zufacatanafaataaraaae

sata fasafae: qearcifatae: |) 24 1

efzaut wuts: afafearsfa afate: |

aat faqata: stax silatz RIAISAAT |} VE |

GQ WV UCANSTLNA wea CI aI La Ves TAST UTeTt-

a QMATLA AFCA SILI acs La VC aLaaT Ss at faa-

fastfuufafasasitsiarasfaaaafaacufactaaartas-

fasiafenafdecaudiasntas: eters slaelqaicala-

safeeeqaelabanaraaag ea aa Ae aS aa ST-

Gat eaulwasls TULA TUTAA STA a SHC AAA STS

qe fuanstyatae tlesqeenafrnsacisa eta fata-

UEASHCAT Ra WHA IA SIL TGA AAA war-

* The afaala-, formerly given as the first four syllables of this group,

begins with alteration, and continues and ends with invention.

+ Not c1tg, as formerly read. Nor, as was stated, is the a of asyc “ obscure

in the original.” Reape

+ In place of qaqa, the old reading. Of the word following the first syllable

is all but erased.

120 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [No. 2,

fcavAaTICaAalUlaN* Tay werwaraqiataar-

fenauciaisea autre ataata stuafa warsuata 7 |

war fafeane waai daq cae Safari; garer aa-

cat fafsaa etal Stawaeied Gaus aratysicaasy

TMI Hess GATING Acadia wg saws

SCENIC Ec TAMIAMI: CTHIQA: CIAAGA! BAITMTAE:

BUUU afanragsa yw: SAF SAr ziatfgeraraeat-

featea:t * * * * * * yafmael caaqalalaadisceal-

waafaafaaiciaugmHateaezaryier = wswuqearfteat-

zaifeaatiaa: wqaude: Basiemaaatatfaafaa: Btal-

St WaWAsa Sutasaas a ag a atAacTalaqsIa-

qa eewaafet ufeasinaeastrara ufeasiaeuet.

a ufwasifeaqaa ufeitdiveat squieags-

RAT WANA ASPCITAAl ATS MARTHA AT UTA I

BA WSIquatl <tgwata AU |

aateata ataa: athe sara

Yat wal Glas ClAAy |

SO airs ROC aie Gar:

Alaa sa WHS qsuIai

ATT AIT UTAATAl WatS: | Ro |

sufaagar wat cisifa: aactiefa: |

aq ag ae yfaay ve Al WIA | RE |

qawvaa waa WaCaAA_Ta |

SLA ACHATHTfA AIIATaFTAA | RE |

ASMA BCS BqRUTAT | |

nat Rtifenstaa afsear a awaET | Rou

* Formerly altered to and printed eyamarcuUlygetiaat.

+ So, as I conjectured when I had not yet set eyes on the eopper-plate of this

grant, we should read, instead of the printed aataqst. Here is the second

mention of Tripuri in this memorial.

+ The next six syllables are quite effaced. From this point to myo there is

a blank in the old decipherment. My own reading yields little meaning; but

the words are, evidently, unfamiliar technicalities, The receipts styled dushta-

sddhyaddya must have had to do with the dushta-sddhya-charadhyaksha, who has

already been spoken of.

§ «qq I have changed to = qq.

1862. | Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 121

Beat yeu at al Bla agar |

a fasta afaaan frets ae aaa | 8a |

AITAST erat egia wats awataata |

aad qa BAI ACTA @i AeTaa || BR |

afeaqdagaria aia rata afaz: |

BIA WSAaWM F aaa ACH aaa I 82 tl

atiediiaeuy gaatecatas: | |

AMS AI Canqeutca:™ | ge |

Baa Cat ufacaaa q Btcat |

Stal Peay SeaTaHA ates | By ll

BRAIRATA Caerecta

wag cafacayqareaag |

AABN GIT Aes ALA

ata WE Wea: UtcuIselaat | ee |

usiteata fuaa: vata

yay faeta ufcursea |

ST VTWMAISTSCA SLA

SIsat AAT satoary TEA f29 4

Tats sata wal ae Sz

Elalfal PATS SWATLT EA |

faaraaragfaarta atfa

Rl AA AY TALTSSTA || BE I

* “Black serpents, abiding in arid hollows of trees, in unwatered wilder-

nesses, do they become who usurp the property of the gods, or of Brahmans.”

Tt need scarcely be remarked, that Hindu land-grants are almost always fol-

lowed by a number of stanzas pointed at the iniquity of wrongful resumption

and such other high-handed proceedings.

At different times, and chiefly in this Journal, I have translated most of the

verses appended to our inscription. I therefore confine myself, mostly, to ren-

dering such of them as I have not before had occasion to put, ab least from the

readings here exhibited, into Huglish.

tee They who have come down in our family declare, that this gift ought to

be approved by others. Uncertain as a bubble of water is the fortune of men.

Donation alone is éts fruit. Hence this donation ehonld) be maintained.”

The prosody of these verses is somewhat free.

{ “Lhe wise should keep up the laws connected am virtue, established for

the good of the people. The reprobate who, from avarice, or delusion, shall

usurp, will promptly incur a painful hell down below.” :

O(<aaaa is very dubious grammar,

RB 2

122 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [ No. 2,

ata e sfazerta aq uta sata |

Sal at GRarar faad @aatfaat ee |

US VAlaT SA FLA FLATT |

ataciae faxiia qatad yee || eo |

ata disadnt va afea eufadaad |

aise waugiie wad a afanea* | er t

alaatesatae qguifuraa

Bwumasayel fara: |

margarassts Saal acral

wai Sai LAST VLATHATA || 82 I

HASUA ULAE IIL At

maedaaaar ata wtfayat: |

a uwawaefaraa: Sta

at Hat facfeauatets ate ot ee tl

ee qa swag qaqa fated qacisaia Selnew

afaat | ¢ + ufwashtawatetera |

* “ Whatever king may be born in this my race, or in another race, I clasp

his hands; praying that he will not violate this patent. ey

+ “Vo those future kings, on earth,—whether born of my stock, or born of the

stocks of other rnlers,—who, with minds free from sin, protect, in their realms

the lands of the gods and of Brahmans, I clasp my hands above my head. 2

In the second quarter of this couplet, the plate has WMIeaqaaal. The

old decipherment, hazarding a correction, gives : GaIWS GATT.

The métres of the foregoing stanzas are as follows :

No. of stanza. Name of metre.

1, 10, 13, 26. Malini.

2. Aupachhandasika.

3) 4,5, 7, 8, 11, Ror att

18, 22, 36, 42, 43. Vasantatilaka,

6. A’ryt.

9. Sinriti.

12; 27. S’alint.

14, 28. Sar dilavikrtdita.

15, 19, 38. Indravajra.

16, 37. S’ubha.

17, 20, 21, 24, 26, 28,

29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, Vaktra.

35, 89, 40, 4. J

{ That is to say, the instrument was issued by the lord of Chedi’s das’ a miilin,

Vatsaraja, son of Dharma, and grandson of Abbyadhara. In the origima: is

wieu, which I have not scr upled tu alter. No doubt the original was metri-

cal, when it was placed in the hands of the engraver. A change of the third

syllable of it to a double consonant, and the insertion of sq before maar,

1862. | Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 125

AN ©

SaMTalaT ae VA |*

Ae wag |

The next inscription, hitherto unpublished, is, like the first, en-

graved on copper. It has been transcribed from the original plates,

which belong to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. The stanzas, nine

in number, introducing the grant proper, have already appeared in

print, and need not be repeated.f Nor are the verses that follow

the prose of sufficient interest, on the score of novelty, to deserve

copying.t

Inscriprion II.

asd aawcandatsaaem: weangieaawiersity-

LIHULa BLU CaaS ae ass ois aa allaiasla-

He TULSA AULA E (LAA SILA ULIAILAALULAATS -

WBA AULAS AUST AA TL AAs [LAA SLIT LISATTLA-

aRULaaTS aca ators ataaca facta sattaatats feats

fameciaatestaaiianas va fat ssacreacaetat

FLRMARLEIG AACA CIARIAI SISTA TUT

faatfaat fatersageiafy a caciaiqacisa fags.

would give a Vaktra stanza. The ol decipherment has; BwIAcUAu-

quaagaa feted aqua Feneuagraar. 5

= Not wafaa as was formerly misread. But the plate wants the final conso-

nant. And the name of the engraver is Lena, not Lema.

Confusion of sibilants has, in several instances, unspecified, been redressed

in the transcript now printed.

On the seal attached to the two plates are the words s\afenyfawea:.

Above is a figure of Lakshmi, supported on each side by an elephant sprinkling

her with water from its proboscis. Underneath is Nandi.

+ See this Journal, for 1858, pp. 242, 243.

{ Any one familiar with the poetical excrescences of Hindu land grants will

recognize them by their opening words: ute ae | We | qalaaia |

seftagar! waat) asmat! wfeeltaca) simufarefae |

qemit | All but the last three of these stanzas will be seen at the page of this

Journal following the last just referred to.

Thus ends the inscription, much more abruptly than is commonly the case

with such writings.

On the seal, the ring of which holds together the two plates, are the words

Way laeqye4.

Above them is an efligy of Garuda, with folded hands: beneath is a conch-

shell,

124 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [No. 2,

a cs

gapecaaafadieiaifcataie aatuaaa fataaayte-

REAM CALAI TAAL IAM a fsalcyeataraiuata sT-

waaiienta |

° SS a YS yd

aut fafeang aaat aaufcafeaniaael TATA

HATE TAMAL SUATIaT eayatesatatcattacvensfa-

TisCUaal Sraqerae saat QalAlwaal STAT cco

fuaa wacaafaaaayafuenutanfaat fafacazanied-

~ SS SS °

ugaeaquitaaqreararatuntanasnse aaqa faa-

SAATGS TTS AE ust faura arantaseimas gw nite

Tea TaAUy RAMU TARLAGIT AYA TAMAUATS sa XTe-

SACRA ATAZILA stentuquarfaanita Qlaaag gEe-

al oF Wad so wifaageugewl ate Tegra at.

fam aer sqesiafaenay seauaT weil seat

Wagan Wwarwsa asuaa *qaufaaaigaua 7 Bra

Qe ~ EN e- ~

sala aad Alaa Al FUle(TAalAHlMS lags aHLyazfa-

Saqeaty, Stafsuataa cwUea |

* 2 4 # #8 X 8 Ke 8 8

We are here told, that, in A. V. 1177, corresponding to A. D.

1120, a transfer of landed interest was made in presence of King

Govinda Chandra, of Kanauj, and his court. ‘The property that

exchanged hands, the village of Karanda and the ¢allat of Karanda,

in the pattald of Antarala, passed from the possession of Bhattdraka

Rudras‘iva, a royal chaplain, into that of the Thakkura Vasishtha.

Rudras/iva, itis stated, was invested with his estate by Raja Yas’ah-

karna.t It can scarcely be questioned, that this was the ruler of

Chedi. And how could the king of Kanauj have had authority, save

as the result of conquest, over soil which was once under his control ?

* Here is a blunder of the first magnitude. Other mistakes, not quite so

glaring, have been left as they were found; while a few, of a trifling character,

have been silently amended.

+ This term is a stranger to all the dictionaries.

< Yas’ahkarna was son of Karna, whose grandfather Kokalla fought with

Bhoja during the first half of the tenth century. In A. D, 1042, Bhoja was

still on the throne. We know not how soon he may not have ascended it after

A. D. 993, when Munja, or Vakpati, his predecessor, was as yet in power.

A Budras’ ambhu i is named in one of the Chedian inscriptions.

See last year’s Journal, p. 319; and Colebrooke’s Miscellaneous Hssays, Vol. II.

pp. 462, 463.

1862. | Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 12

Inscription IIT.

sq aa: frara |

@aq wR qs SMILE Aaa | BAe sacafeaEr-

SAAMI Aaa asda STIL a CUA aS 4-

CMMI aRaMMaasgcis® aareugsifeasiaia-

HMage BANacawtel wawaaaaarera wWeryadiast

AIG Saaata frags ifsiaaiate a alla eae TAT

SSaTSAATH HAST BSLaTEe a aaa year fa eeVAiyUT-

aaa gaaaet ufeura wenuifaaa atl suaedtara-

aifzuafa yfeasaaa Taya eeUeay saa SA.

afcacaaarneqaae waqalahegarara weyifcat-

aqguiguya wguacyataad qeaasay CU ATT-

aaa) wquiaeaatad sacugla| wea yeua|

BIS FU BA aayZ Tear areola <famat afest-

sua ufsaat euaigia surat waussiqiaad fe

agageraeay |

Sez |

ssfasgar war cafe aaerfets |

qe TA GI VlaaY a It WIA | Q |

eu eeu Al al Bla FAAala |

afzasaeetfa Say aaa afa: | 24

BIA GAC ia: RIAASTFTAAAT Ta: |

qa aeieal fechas: ASAT TATITAA |

* The original has yayyq~q. A little on is o@aAY- also.

t Corrected from qfcq=qyfamad. We have a strange word here. Others

of the same kind are qya@y and Haren. The last qualifies a name near the

end of the inscription, and seems to denote an office.

{~ One line ending with an erasure, and the next beginning with ea,

I have not hesitated to assume, that the missing symbol was ¥,

§ The @ in this compound is quite worn away; and it has been inserted on

conjecture.

|| Here, and on several occasions below, a masculine substantive is turned

into a neuter.

As is usual in documents of this sort, the laws of sandhi are freely neglected.

‘| The word aRe, “ boundary,” survives, in Malava, in the same sense, under

the form of aTqS.

126 Three Sanskrit Inseriptions. [No. 2,

aa usta afafecuwaad aragat qufae

staat wa Tat awadt aay ear aefa* | et

zatfe ufcury wiaeatas oiTaiaa |

aaa ERASE LAMM TASUtlaat Suissa ASaF |

This inscription I found in Udayaditya’s magnificent temple to

S’iva, at Udayapura in Gwalior. It is engraved in a bold hand, on a

thick slab of stone, now detached from its original setting, and once

contained at least twenty-two lines of writing, twenty and a half of

which I print.

All that it has to communicate of value may be abstracted as

follows. In the year 1229 of Vikramaditya, or A. D.-1172, the

ruling sovereign was Ajayapala.t Somes’wara was his prime minister,

general intendant of the royal signet, and governor of the twelve

districts comprehended in Bhailla. At the time aforesaid,§ Lina-

pasaka, a military officer appointed by Somes’wara, bestowed upon

Vaidyanatha, surnamed Avatya, the village of Umaratha, in Bhringa-

rika. The donation was for religious uses, and was transacted at

Udayapura.|| Umaratha was bounded on the east by Naha; on the

south, by Vahidauga; on the west, by Deuli; and on the north, by

* For this stanza, and its traditional history, see last year’s Journal pp.

202, 203, foot-note. There is an error in thé end of its third quarter, as engraved

and printed. A common reading for what is there corrupted is aj@yq fed ura

+ If the verb in this sentence means “ratified,” or “ counter-signed,” it is

without any classical warranty. he proper name is not over-distinct.

Krom the words 4 aiweg * % & yafa, distinguishable after what is

given above, I suspect that nothing is lost from the inscription, beyond a

customary couplet, insisting, that its validity is not to be impugned on account

of clerical deficiency or excess.

{ Leading off his titles are words of which I can make nothing, A’madanahila

may be a proper name.

Devapala, who calls himself Raja, was reigning at Dhara in A. D. 1353. See

this. Journal, for 1859, pp. 1—8. A Raja Devapala has left his name carved in

the Udayapura temple, with the date 1268 attached. If in S’aka, the time was

A. D. 1346. Were Ajayapala and Devapala of the same family ?

§ Circumstantially, on Monday, the third day of the light fortnight in Vais’a-

kha. That day is called akshaya-triliyad and yugddi, as in the inscription. The

term yugddi, “beginning of a cycle,” is applied to four days in the year, the

anniversaries of the commencements of the great cycles. The yugddi in question

has reference to the satya yuga.

|| Dhe grant was, professedly, for the benefit of one Solana, of blessed memory,

son of Vilhana, a Rajaputra, of the family of Muhila’uta. Solana and Vilhana

may be supposed to have been father and grandfather of Limapasaka.

Phe donor stipulates for the observance, in behalf of some unnamed idol, of

ceremonies involving the ritual employment of sandal, flowers, incense, lights,

and edibles.

1862. ] Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. 127

Lakhna’uda. Lakatharasi, a person bearing the title of Bhattdraka,

who was somehow connected with the instrument of gift, is named

at its conclusion.

Bhailla, now Bhelsa, was the designation, in past times, of a large

territory. The region which included it, being ruled, in A. D. 1172,

by Ajayapala, was, doubtless, a new kingdom that had grown out of

the dismemberment of the realm once dominated by Udaydditya. The

kings of Malava who succeeded Udayaditya between A. D. 1104, and

1215, were Naravarman, Yas’ovarman, Jayavarman, Vindhyavarman,

Subhatavarman, and Arjuna; and no traces of their authority have

come to light at Udayapura, or in its vicinity.

One day’s march from Udayapura brought me to the place where

I finish this paper. For the second time I have just read the old

inscriptions here, in the column and on the gigantic stone boar. It

has caused me no surprise to find, that my former decipherments of

them admit of a few corrections.*

* See last year’s Journal, pp. 14—22, and pp. 139—150.

In the opening stanza of the first inscription is a hiatus, the last letter

before which I took to be ay, and supplied accordingly what was missing. But

it is @, indubitably. wea, a euphemism for “ destruction,” may be proposed

as the original reading.

Immediately preceding the name of Indravishnu, I thought I saw aay.

Through the mutilation of the engraving on the column, I now think I can make

out @ya, On the boar, to be sure, where everything is very indistinct, there

seems to be «: but both the inscriptions must, almost to a certainty, here exhibit

the same word.

Four months after my first visit to Hran, writing uuder the guidance of my

facsimile copy, I said of what looked to me like sansurabhu, that it “is doubtful

in its penultimate syllable, and very doubtful in its final.’ Myr. Prinsep’s

lection is sansuratam. The result of a close re-examination of the word as it

stands on the stone is this. The final syllable is clearly tr7. The penultimate,

judged by what is left of it in its damaged state, could not well have contained

any consonant but # or r. ‘The vowel, if it had one, may have been 4, e, oro.

Possibly the word was sansuratri ; and it may be a plausible theory, that it was

the name of the country which had the Yamuna and the Narmada for two of its

boundaries. Or is it a repetition of the date; an abbreviation of samvat, follow-

ed by three literal symbols of arithmetical value? If I had access to Mr.

Thomas’s edition of Mr. Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, it might be easy to say

whether this last suggestion is of any account.

For several months I have had by me a photograph of the inscription in the

Gwalior Fort, for which I have to thank Colonel Cunningham. Its paleography

seems to be a little more recent than that of the monumentsat Hran. It

speaks of a Toramana, and of Matricheta, son of Matridasa, son of Matrinula.

A specimen of it here follows:

wala HACE AIMARICAy @:

E~ex =~

fa wulsaesnieaia franaaty: |

™|

128 Three Sanskrit Inscriptions. [ No. 2,

Those who are interested in the preservation of Indian antiquities

will be grieved to hear, that, during the last fourteen months, the

writing on“the column has suffered irreparable injury. The boys of

the village have invented a new amusement, in throwing stones at it ;

and at least a dozen letters that were complete, when last I was

here, are now for ever obliterated.

Camp Eran, Heb. 26, 1862.

Veqanazs ASIF BF: Ba:

afaanmaae dime ees |] QI

veafafca sinmaqatawal

yaaa ty Wa ClATHSG! |

atqaaara suit: GRATE

afwaracaal a fauna 8 Sara 2 tl

1. “Triumphant is he who, with his massed net-work of rays, lighting up

space, dispels the darkness, sportive as rain-clouds, and adorns the peaks of the

Bastern Mountain with his hues, the points of whose tremulous lustre are dis-

tracted with weariness from journeying in alarm.

2. ‘May he who, going daily to the Eastern Mountain, removes the distress

of ruddy geese longing fur the return of day ; the illuminator of earth, as it were

a mansion; destroyer of night ; who, by his rays, in colour like melted gold, in-

cessantly supplies new embellishment to the water-lilies, protect you.”

These lines come from a temple dedicated to the sun, to whom they are ad-

dressed. Poor in thought, they are also incorrect as to language. @fqaq

is false Sanskrit for qq; and cawlq is censurably used for cqutaat.

I do not apprehend, that the poetaster designed any the remotest allusion to

the Udayagiri hill near Bhelsa.

The first letter that appears at the beginning of the inscription is a broken

gy; aud nothing of yeayeaa remains except the y and the shanks of the q,

But those are distinct. ,

To weafafc, in the second stanza, I have added, from pure conjecture,

ed Biwi-, 28 a substitute for stars. The third line shows an upadhmdntya

before aq, In the teeth of all grammar, this, as lately edited, has been turned

into a repha; and, further on, in what I do not print, Aaiiqalra at,

most legibly photographed, has given place to aataqa gi. Shade of S’aka-

tayana! See last year’s Journal, pp. 275, 276.

1862. | Ravana’s Commentary on the Rig Veda. 129

Ravanas Commentary on the Rig Veda, by Fivz-Eywanpd Haut,

Esquire, D.C. L.

To the Secretary to the Asiatie Society of Bengal.

Bombay, April 11, 1862

Sir,—Accompanying this note I send, for the Journal, some ex-

tracts from a commentary on the Rig-veda, by one Ravana. Time

fails me to put into presentable shape for the press a translation of

them, and remarks thereon, which I had hoped to communicate with

the Sanskrit.

The extracts are contained in the Paramirtha-prapd, a volume of

scholia, by Surya Pandit, on the Bhagavad-gita, Some account of

Strya, who lived in the first half of the sixteenth century, will be

found in my Contribution towards an Index to the Bibliography of

the Indian Philosophical Systems, pp. 119, 120.* I have indicated

numerically, by mandala, sukta, and rich, the passages of the Rig-

veda which are expounded.

That a Ravana wrote annotations on some portion of the Veda, is

hinted by Mallari. See the Graha-laghava, &e., Calcutta edition,

p- 5. At Ajmere, at Gwalior, and elsewhere, pandits have, again and

again, assured me of their having seen, and even of their having

possessed, the whole of Ravana’s commentaries on the Rig-veda and

Yajuwr-veda. And I hesitate to conclude, that herein they were ere-

tizing ; as I am unable to conceive why they should have wished to

deceive me.

On the authority of the Bhdava-prakds'a, by Bhava Mis’ra, son of

Latakana Mis’ra, some Ravana or other composed a Aumara-tantra.

A work of like title, Bhava alleges, is ascribed to Sanatkumara. _

Your obedient servant,

Firz-Kpwarp Haun.

* The extracts, now given, were originally printed in a preface to this work

which was subsequently cancelled.

is)

130 Ravanas Commentary on the Rig Veda. [ No. 2,

J 6 6 | \ I

qemt wa ue Aer aaia ara) fedia

WATIAAA WR. RB. Bee

aftenrar fauerat siqata: afaara | fae

Oh Meu Ne: ie G

Hq UTE TEA Q. PV. 2. I

ga tamara, fearsmadiaast wares: | aa

acd wearer ue afsafaeataa, feta aff saa

qqa| faureeied fedifasa:) aauratmaiaan far

qeq| ag faa) aa Rca AerqHtstadciad fadatag

Hat aa wgaua wats facut aaa gata | seat

aaCuomNa | EF Cantera | stacaufefeaas sar

wia_aat wata | ae aera | fasta fast: seas: | fa-

ugar dutfaa: | sacraatefa sate: cwsugig ete -

GMT CAC AAC WA eau: | PAI wsaa aw

afaad wate cafe aqmaaea Guia) sacea vata

Saat gegen way sifwaat evar wats |

YALU gq aeanfanasdifaeta asa ywwaalau |

SI QIU AYA VIA Vala Fa UL GSATe |

aaIT a: fqure SSUARA A af ITAA

Q REBe RI

Rama | as Sifaaratersn eeraa STqULATataT

wad | TU ATR ST aaa Gaal Mwataat das Sala-

1a | ETAT SAAGTial TA Sa Ca Serna ufea-

Qala BWsIe:| watcy wa: foud aa agitate |

SUE: Haas sfaarasttta safer | wee al GumMet-

wal MARILAAAT gaat PAMAA | AM Ala WaRy: |

a AeayI eM: | T LI BIA STATA @ey CqRAaI-

sta OCs a| wWauq SHABMA| BE wet ara

1862. ] Ravana's Commentary on the Rig Veda. 1133)

° ES

HLM wea: aeadeaqniy| wars aural Caeaga-

wifsay: |

Ya TATA: UCAa AMAT WT Bare wala

FTAA: |

AMIS: HAT Va Aled STH ZAAA SAAT: I

3.7. 8.1

CMW)! TWePTVaae waar factea: Gar aw.

UIM | BB ale: Wqaw aw awralcaancag (aga tataa-

WECsa: AT | BATA BWaeai ww) Zefa fawaa |

Gaga WET wy wadfacat wafa) | ary |e.

ASsEVA: | Taagtaya) Peres: Seat | Ras: iA MA

aifaa: | Sqaat cam wefawa | aaa aa syqata

wanifaaen Sei wate |

afaas afafad ward a ae arate arat

afer |

qa aaa iia a fe nae YATE w-

ATA NR. OR. gt

wate | wa afume: uferdt| aitt wats

qeasarmea faa avifa afafaa |) aquatcaal sa-

Uq Vals WeAaiaa| a: yeu: faaia qaata| sraate-

eu rage: | wey waatfearataty aie east asia |

fayac WaAEWa, wa <a cad wfgae aquaria

Wiesau Hifa | weannadjnaaga| fe vara Alea |

BqAIW Ba AAA | wi wyla alaa| a yas a ST-

afta | qa agwa waladt ware: | ZEST Aval

qfccteafa |

139 Réwana’s Commentary on the Rig Veda. [No. 2,

CTU ACYAARAT TAY GETHUT: dasa VHAs

Saeed faargaaiaUeaaiar face at

2°. 9.5. |

sa 9 asaIe Walid A ATMATaT a Waa

Ua: | a Ta araa fara UGE fattened: aaa

BARE: le 2 Se ie < |

Llamyiwa| Cet aqleeia aaa) cee frcrady | aaa

sway afaedg waaay aq | Id GHA Alaa! AT-

QUI FAAt | Bara: Saas eWaT: aa | ByAIAea

aaa | watia Had) aatsaata faaara fe asdtars |

sata) aa aE & fa uctanla Seas SCS sae:

wea faqs: waa Hust awa) faarar

Fatufaata: wastufs:; aft sa aa aa) Gere.

qafaean ainaia: awa) sefa fadica| | waa

faacfa Gemacaaa gavefa | aoMatTasiy |

atfusiand que fund afeassqaa |

ABs wma ST aaa fracaa |

Smal ssmaaea ya atsauian: oe

waa aa faa St saata: Bat ae: l =fa |

za afta) cao SHaaAT: FRAT F| Bae Hawa |

a utia a amata| 4 Les ata watitimagaa | wefan

saat sha WaT | Balsa: AAMAAATUAA = mee fr

faa adigafestiad: | ace ota saa

qaqa’ Efe Bar| wea atau sifaarafaur: |) aur

wi dia ataed gasitfe qancrm cq Wancrai

afaawa va aafa) faa a swauaatd oryaa-

EY: | BA Bqare| awa xfa| aaza fawfaagarar ar-

at gang | ad wagfsaieara Feaaiia | alara

aiat | fact *etfea: afenate xq Hel WaT WaT

* difca: ? Eps.

1862. | Ravana’'s Commentary on the Rig Veda. 133

Wat | aa gattea aga fawtcufa | sata HoAaa: 7

Vas ata: WA Tal Gd BURBA Ala TAU: |

ad aft GLATMAA THTAEA VT BRT |

GP Rak al

Llqwutwa| Aww; ufaarstet Te AA AE aN zfa

Ba: aWEl WeAHAT | Bada wha) wa Shear aha |

WeATAaTy aT vata | Taayis autared waifatea-

eat otfanaaee ql wea AUAAG cattaea | Ga: tam -

at SQl BURA | faxrat: aq aur: GqHIgGS TAT: l

aul a aayad eaAaAarssmTA TET | FT quawaa-

fafa |

| A! ~N 6 10 « 1s

sifaqua afe ariaaut fag sid aaa

gia Hh zs

favaits |

afe surfer RRC RIDILAT qa Sauer

MSW eo, 2°90 21

BA waaay | Taam aat areata afe arfacaea |

xefa stafa eft Gara aura EHw Ucaea ES Aa.

aa) afe aewa) sifscaa sifsad |) qa Kaa Ts |

agifa| afe agua) stlesrd fucacafaed aa

SIA WA! aataay ufewaa, aa satfout fas sig

aa ama | aaa facata father) ae awaa-

way wasfuafears | a: saftcafranar <faare:

Ul aw: weft ee) Aras smreelaara aww

ad facafuafata wtiafaae: |

aQRIST Yafa: TaN Yara TIA Te |

wet quar sua fadeqaa gar efut ara-

| Bee ge, 808 fog

wR GI: a aqgaiaay «ze faa aaa

134 Ravanws Commentary on the Rig Veda. [No. 2,

la ° “I | | ° ba

faye) a ua Aaa sasmafaae Atal ies

| |

BSUS ATATA tl 2, 22B, 2,

CIAMHIGA | WEE: AIST SHIT Gel: HT WAAUT

Tawa AIT] By ATA I TUETAT SSS | aafafcarte |

gata: Get aqaany | aetsty aaa a grata | Bian

SHU | TUL BUA Hact WI PAA FN qacaaca.

qelaat | ata

Tat quae wid Sqacqaaa: |

dat atatfastaisa saa stufasa: || Efe |

afaat a aut faa sta eat Tq |

aeyAT qUAal FT USMIAAAST: | ELI

wa fedia sera: | aut gaudtat waafae udtaquTar

qa at ufeara fauuaay: | waa edta sae: | aut

agattifa agaifa wif, aa gieafa; afeuciae-

waste) ate waeasedt aazatste a ualacute fete

ae | awitata l TTY TMT ATaTaTA | Qua ZIAT

ReIaTTAT | Aeaer| ufaurfss zaar aeaenTaty-

atat | feaaaey aT extiaiaa | fadcqfaat fear | gat

Sdaaita Be | Bata, waa NwssAyATalawa |

qaawara vara | t <aqtSaargn: | afta eae |

qaq wrataewaaal Aaa BAW! LAT saa

adifaaa| sy guaifafa feautasce Sfewataa |

aq ufesefa, aa aft | aaa: UIM cH TT) G aaE-

afaan aacafa fatiad | cifad sugaifade | aa ]|Et

uifanfefe wa:l @ xd yaa |anygquaa fas waar

dura ufiuga qfeedm aaet) wfaa: Beaca: |

alazuwasla alaad gutta! arataat, ifs), fee

greica | fasafa (?) faesta asfa |) aut = <fa fats.

qq | aum ame faesfa |, feaad g ateiafacana|

yazq Boat awfa | qua faue aaat qarlaen Gal aSUT

RIAs |

1862.] Contributions to Indian Malacology. 135

Contributions to Indian Malacology,* No. III. Descriptions of new

operculated land-shells from Pegu, Arakan and the Khasi hills.—

By Witiram T. Branrorp, F, G. 8.

J. Aunycxus IneRamt, x. s.

Testa late umbilicata, conoideo-depressa, acute sinuato-costulata,

albida, interdum rubello-albida, versus apicem ferruginea, vix trans-

lucens. Spira conoidea, apice obtusula, sutura parum profunda.

Anfr. 4 convexi, ultimus ad peripheriam sub compressus, ad latus

mediocriter tumidus, ibidem confertissime costulatus, tum constric-

tus, prope aperturam non descendens. Spatium constrictum} longi-

tudinis mediocris, costulatum, medio tumidum ; tubulum suturale

mediocre, % peripheriz subzquans. Apertura obliqua, circularis :

peristoma duplex ; externo breviter incrassato-expanso; interno ex-

pansiusculo, continuo. Operculum fusco-corneum, multispirum, ex-

terne perconcavum, nucleo centrali intus prominente papillari.

millemetres inch

Diam. maj. 6 or 0.24

Sn Ka, 5 0.2

Alt. 3 0.13

Aper. diam. Ile 0.07

Habitat prope Tongoop in Arakan.

The present belongs to the typical group of Alyceus, according to

Mr. Benson, and is most nearly allied to A. wmbonalis, B. from

Pegu. It is distinguished from that species by its more raised spire,

smaller size, shorter sutural tube, and shallower suture, by its less

oblique mouth and non-descending last whorl, and by its duplex

slightly expanded peristome, which contrasts strongly with the

broadly reversed lip of A. wmbonalis. That species also has the

upper whorls much more closely, but less sinuously costulated than

ave those of A. Ingrami. In the subangulation of the last whorl at

the periphery there is some resemblance to the little Thayet Myo 4.

* My brother having left India, I have no longer the advantage of his co-

operation in the publication of these “ contributions.” In consequence of his

absence, I fear that I shall be unable in future to add drawings of the shells

described.

+ By Spatiwm constrictum or strictura in these descriptions of Alycez, the

whole constricted space from the peristome to the origin of the sutural tube is

to be understood.

136 Contributions to Indian Malacologqy. [No. 2,

sculptilis, B. which, however, is easily distinguished by the characters

of its crenulated peristome, besides other peculiarities.

The Alyceus from the Andaman islands lately described by Mr.

Benson (Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. for January, 1861) probably re-

sembles A. Ingrami in size and general shape. I have not had the

opportunity of seeing A. Andamanie, B. which is, however, clearly

distinct from the present species on account of the characters of the

spire, suture, sculpture, &c.

I have much pleasure in naming this form after Captain Ingram,

to whom I am indebted for a very large collection of shells, chiefly

from Arakan and the Arakan hills, and embracing altogether about

50 species, several of which had escaped my own search.

A. Ingrami was found in only one spot, viz. in earth at the sides

of a large mass of limestone about 3 miles S. W. of Tongoop. There

it was abundant.

2. ALYCHUS HUMILIS, 2. s.

Testa aperte umbilicata, turbinato-depressa, levis, rubello-succinea,

ad apicem sanguinea. Spira conoidea, apice obtusula, sutura profunda.

Anfr. 34 rotundati, ultimus ad latus mediocriter inflatus et confertim

costulatus, tum constrictus, versus aperturam breviter descendens.

Strictura glabra, longa, antice tumidior. 'Tubulum suturale breve, 4

peripheriz subzquans. Apertura obliqua, circularis ; peristoma du-

plex; externo retro-relicto, interno continuo, porrecto, fere soluto.

Operculum corneum, multispirum, externe concavum.

mm. inch

Diam. maj. 24 orear Or:

“5 amoung 2 0.08

Alt. ee ay 0.06

Apert. diam. 4 0.025

Hab. ad Akouktoung, ad ripas fluminis Irawaddi, in provincia

Burmana Pegu.

A solitary specimen of this species, slightly weathered and shewing

more sculpture than usual, was found by me in April, 186], close to

Myanoung, on the banks of the Irrawaddy. With it I found a few

other shells ; amongst them a small variety of Bulimus cenopictus,

Hutt. and as this shell is not known to inhabit Pegu, but has since

occurred to me in the neighbourhood of Ava, I was inclined to sup-

pose that A. humilis was also derived from that neighbourhood.

1862. | Contributions to Indian Malacology. 137

Lately, however, during a hurried search at Akouktoung, I had the

good fortune to find some living specimens of what, I have little

doubt, is the same species as that which I first obtained, the only

difference being the absence of any sculpture except on the tumid

portion of the last whorl. From those specimens the above descrip-

tion has been corrected.

A. humilis resembles somewhat the minute A. armillatus, B. but

differs in the very much greater distance to which the strongly

marked costulation upon the tumid portion of the last whorl is car-

ried back from the constriction, the distance being in both species

proportional to the length of the sutural tube. A. humilis is fur-

ther distinguished by its longer constriction, by the descent of the

mouth, and the greater tumidity of the last whorl. The colour, as

in many Alycei, is probably not quite constant, some specimens being

white and translucent.

With A. humilis at Myanoung I found a single broken specimen

of another Alyceus which resembles the singular little Darjiling A.

plectocheilus in the form of the peristome. The specimen being im-

perfect and weathered, I delay publishing a description of it in the

hopes of succeeding in obtaining better specimens before doing so.*

3. ALYCHUS GRAPHICUS, 2. s.

Testa perforata, ovato-globosa, tenuis, pallide fulva, costulis filari-

bus subremotis sinuatis ornata. Spira ovato-conoidea, lateribus con-

vexis, apice obtusula, sutura impressa. Anfr. 4, rotundati, 2 primi

lente, penultimus et ultimus celerius accrescentes, ultimus ad latus

vix tumidus, pone stricturam spatio brevissimo confertius costulatus,

tubulum suturale brevissimum gerens. Spatium constrictum leve,

eostula filiformi una medio plerumque signatum, prope aperturam

tumidius. Apertura vix obliqua, majuscula, circularis; peristoma

duplex ; interno breviter porrecto, continuo; externo expanso, retro

relicto, ad umbilicum reflexo, perforationem partim celante.

mm. inch

Diam. maj. 3 or 0.12

Sioa we eae 0.1

Alt, 3 0.12

Apert, diam. 15 0.06

* It is perhaps the same as a species since found in Upper Burma.

m 2

138 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

Habitat in montibus Arakanensibus provinciam Burmanam Pegu

ab Arakan secernentibus.

A Burmese representative of the little Darjiling group of Alycai,

which comprises A. constrictus, B. A. Bembex, B. and A. Otipho-

rus, B. <A. graphicus, although much more globose than any of the

others, is in some respects intermediate between constrictus and

Otiphorus, resembling the first in size and somewhat in form, and the

latter in the reflexed left edge of the outer peristome. This charac-

ter, however, is by no means so much developed in the Burmese as

in the Darjiling species. The present has a more marked sculp-

ture than either of its three allies and differs from them also in the

very slight approximation of the costulation behind the constriction.

Almost all the species of the genus Alyceus, are more closely and

strongly marked upon the tumid portion of the last whorl than on

any other part of the shell, the length of the closer ribbing and of

the tumidity having a general relation to that of the sutural tube.*

Several dead specimens of 4. graphicus were found at Moditoung,

a halting-place about 55 miles from Prome, on the road across the

uninhabited Arakan Yoma range from that place to Tongoop.

4, ALYCHUS VESTITUS, 7. Ss.

Testa subanguste umbilicata, turbinata, solida, epidermide decidua,

crassa, subtestacea, sordide albida, conferte, ad spatium inflatum con- -

fertissime costulaté, induta, sub epidermide rubella, levis, spatio

inflato costulato-striata. Spira conoidea, apice obtusa, sutura im-

pressa. Anfr. 45 rotundati, ultimus teres, ad latus parum inflatus.

Strictura brevis, versus aperturam vix tumidior. Tubulum suturale

mediocre. Apertura fere verticalis, circularis, majuscula: peristoma

duplex ; interno continuo, externo expansulo, ab interno sulco separato,

ad anfr. penultimum breviter interrupto.

mm. inch

Diam. maj. 5 or 0.2

Hy oO 3h 0.14

Alt. vix 3 0.12

Apert. diam, 13 0.06

Hab. in montibus Arakanensibus.

Var. minor. Diam. maj. 4, min. 3, Alt. 24 m.m.

* A. otiphorus, B. is not costulated, but simply, closely and regularly striated

throughout, rather more closely and costulately on the inflation.

1862. ] Contributions to Indian Malacology. 139

Hab. cum A. graphico ad Moditoung.

But a single specimen of each variety was found. ‘The first was

obtained on the banks of the Pado Khyoung, a stream running

from the Arakan range on the Pegu side in the district of Henzada.

A single specimen either of another variety, or of a distinct but

closely allied species occurred to me on the banks of another stream,

the Alon Khyoung, lying between the two previously mentioned

localities. This form differs in having a simple lip, and, apparently,

a longer sutural tube. None of the specimens are quite fresh,

although all are in fair condition and unbleached. Of the epidermis

only traces remain on both shells.

This species is not affined to any known form. It is perhaps

nearer to the little group to which A. graphicus belongs than to any

other, but it has not the short sutural tube nor the ovately conoid

form which characterizes that section of the genus. The shortness

of the constriction, and the very slight degree in which it expands

towards the aperture, connect this form somewhat with the section

Dioryx of Mr. Benson,

5. ALYCMHUS SUCCINEUS, 7. s.

Testa aperte umbilicata, depresso-turbinata, acute sinuato-costu-

lata, succinea, translucens, Spira conoidea, apice obtusula, sutura

impressa. Anfr. 4, ultimus ad latus inflatus, ibidem confertissime

costulatus. Strictura longa, medio tumida, et duobus vel tribus

costulis obliquis, sulculis internis correspondentibus, signata. Tubu-

lum suturale mediocre, ¢ peripheriz subequans. Apertura obliqua,

irregulariter circularis, superne subangulata: peristoma duplex ; in-

terno continuo, incrassato, expansulo, margine dextro bis obtuse angu-

lato, ad basin canaliculo haud intrante perforato; externo breviter

expanso, retro relicto.

mm. inch

Diam. maj. 5 or 0.2

pane ota, A, 0.16

Alt. ot 0.13

Ap. diam. 1: 0.06

Habitat in montibus Arakanensibus.

Some of the peculiarities of this species, such as the canaliculate

base of the peristome, and the two or three small plaits on the con-

strictions are repeated in that next described. The plaits or ridges

140 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

just referred to, although they have corresponding internal hollows,

are scarcely so prominent as those forming the sculpture of the upper

portion of the shell. They are nearer to the mouth than to the rise

of the sutural tube, and rest upon a tumidity which is scarcely suffi-

ciently pronounced to enable the species to be assigned to the section

Charax of Benson, although it exactly represeuts the well marked

ridge in the undermentioned species A. polygonoma. The sutural

tube is, in one specimen, somewhat short of the typical length.

Of A. succineus, I only obtained 4 specimens. They occurred at

Moditoung together with A. graphicus, &e. All were dead, but in

fresh condition.

6. ALYCHUS POLYGONOMA, 2. s.

Testa aperte et perspective umbilicata, turbinata, radiato-striata,

rubello-succinea. Spira conica, apice obtusula, sutura profunda.

Anfr. 4 rotundati, ultimus ad latus valde inflatus, ibidem confertis-

sime et acute costulatus ; spatium constrictum longitudinis medio-

cris, costulato-striatum, medio in costam prominentem, intus cavo-sul-

catam, 2 vel 3 costulis signatam, tumescens. Tubulum suturale

mediocre, + peripheriz subequans. Apertura obliqua, polygonali-

circularis, basi valde antice sinuata; peristoma duplex; interno vix

porrecto, margine dextro ter subangulato, basi subcanaliculato ; ex-

terno incrassato-expansulo, processu brevi, acuto, basali munito.

mm. inch

Diam. maj. 5 or 0.2

F30. , s00un OE 42 0.17

Alt. Br 0.14

Ap. diam. 12 0.07

Hab. in montibus Arakanensibus.

_ This species is allied to the last described but is distinguished by its

higher spire, less marked sculpture, by the strong ridge on the con-

striction, and by the more polygonal aperture. The incision of the

base, however, is slighter, and, in this species, accompanied by a slight

corresponding projection beneath, which represents, on a small scale,

the large ear-like basal process in A. prosectus Bens. from the Khasi

Hills. The inner peristome of that species also has a slight basal

indentation within the aperture.

I am indebted for afew perfect specimens of this species to Captain

Ingram, who found them upon the Western side of the Arakan range.

1862. | Contributions to Indian Malacology, 14]

I obtained one imperfect specimen at Shoukbeng on the Prome and

Tongoop road, close to the summit of the hills.

7. ALYCMUS NITIDUS, m. s.

Testa anguste umbilicata, depresse turbinata, solidula, fulvo-cor-

nea, nitida, polita, translucens. Spira conoidea, lateribus convexis,

apice obtusa, sutura impressa. Anfr. 4 convexi, ultimus ad periphe-

riam subangulato-compressus, subtus planulato-convexus, ad latus

breviter tumidus, ibidem confertissime costulatus. Spatium constric-

tum longum, nitidum, lira retro-recumbente, parum elevata, prope

regionem inflatam munitum. Tubulum suturale breve. Apertura

diagonalis, undata, circularis. Peristoma ad basin antice, superne

prope anfractum penultimum retro sinuatum, duplex; interno con-

tinuo, breviter porrecto, basi canaliculato ; externo expanso, retro

relicto, in processum auriformem subtus producto. Opere. tenue,

corneum, multispirum.

mim. inch

Diam. maj. 35 or 0,)4

a) ei. 3 0.12

Alt. Das 0.09

Ap. diam. 1 0.04

Hab. prope Tongoop in Arakan.

This very pretty and distinct little species occurred rarely at the

roots of trees near Thaloo and Bandiyo, on the Prome and 'Tongoop

road, not far from the last-named place. It combines the canalicu-

late inner peristome of A. swecineuws with an ear-shaped process like

that at the base of A. polygonoma, while the ridge on the peristome

is curved backwards in a similar manner to that in A. hebes, Bens.

A. gemmnula, Bens. and A. Foote, Blanf. although much less elevated

than in either of those species, to which the shell now described has

otherwise but little resemblance. The somewhat flattened base is

peculiar.

The preceding 7 species shew how numerous must be the forms

belonging to this peculiar and well marked little genus. Ten species,

including A. wmbonalis, armillatus and sculptilis of Mr. Benson,

have now been described from the partially explored provinces of

Pegu and Arakan.*

* Since the above was written I have obtained 2 more species from Upper

Burma.

142 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [ No. 2,

8. ALycmus THEOBALD, x. s.

Testa aperte umbilicata, conoideo-depressa, corneo-albida, translu-

cens, costulis elevatis, sinuatis, remotis ornata, inter costulas stria-

tula. Spira depresso-conica, apice obtusula, sutura impressa. An-

fractus 84 convexi, ultimus ad latus mediocriter tumidus, ibidem con-

fertissime costulatus. Spatium constrictum longum, striatulum,

medio tumidum. Tubulum suturale mediocre, ¢ peripheriz subz-

quans. Apertura obliqua, expandens, circularis ; peristoma ad anfrac-

tum penultimum breviter interruptum, marginibus callo junctis, du-

plex ; externo expansulo, interno breviter porrecto. Operc: corneum,

multispirum, externe perconcavum, nucleo centrali interno promi-

nente papillari.

mm. inch

Diam, maj. 4 or 0.16

Do. min. 32 0.13

Alt. 2 0.1

Ap. diam. Iz 0.05

Hab. cum A. hebeti in montibus Khasi, teste W. Theobald, Jun.

I received two specimens of this species from Mr. Theobald as

A. hebes, Bens. of which they were supposed to be young shells.

They, however, prove, on closer examination, to be fully grown and

distinct, the slight swelling in the centre of the constriction con-

trasting strongly with the high recurved ridge in A. hebes. This

alone would shew the present to be a different species, but it is also

distinguished by its lower spire, narrower umbilicus, smaller size, and

thinner and interrupted peristome, the last character not occurring

in any other species of the genus. The well-marked distant costu-

lation of the upper whorls of 4. Lheobaldi is entirely wanting in A.

hebes. The operculum of the latter does not appear to have been

described. A single specimen in my possession is dark horny, indis-

tinctly multispiral, extremely concave in front, and convex, almost

conical, behind, and deficient in the central internal boss so promi-

nent in most Alycat.

Although there is a swelling in the centre of the constriction in

A. Theobaldi, it does not amount to a marked ridge, such as charac-

terizes the typical forms of the section Oharax of Mr. Benson, e. g.

A. stylifer, B. It is consequently not clear whether this species

should be classed with the members of that section, or with those of

1862. | Contributions to Indian Malacology. 143

the typical group. Several species indeed tend to connect these two

subdivisions, which more recent discoveries have rendered less dis-

tinct than they appeared to be when first described.

9. CYCLOPHORUS PATENS, 2. s.

Testa subanguste umbilicata, globoso-turbinata, nitida, subglabra,

oblique striatula, subtilissime decussata, albida, plerumque obsolete

fulvo-strigata, fascia unicd, 2-3 m.m. lata, nigricante castanea, infra

peripheriam circumdata ; rarius superne purpurascenti-castaneo-picta

vel strigata, subtus castanea, periomphalo solo albido. Spira conica

apice acutiuscula, sutura impressa. Anfr. 5-53 convexi, ultimus ro-

tundatus, vix descendens ; umbilicus pervius. Apertura fere vertica-

lis, circularis, intus flaveola, peristoma simplex, breviter adnatum,

sublate angulatim planulato-expansum, margine columellari reflexum,

fulvum, lete auvantiacum vel flammeum. Opere. distinete 6-spira-

tum, corneum, nucleo centrali interno minime prominente

m.m. inches m.m, inches

Diam. maj. (exempli majoris,) 388 or 1.5 minoris,29 or 1.15

“3 SEMIS - 29 Maks pss 21 0.82

Alt. 26 1 vs 19 0,75

Ap. diam. intus, 17 0.6. aig 13 0.5

Hab. cirea Thayet Myo, Prome, et Henzada in provincia Pegu.

This species is remarkable for its flat, disk-shaped expanded peris-

tome, usually of a bright orange or scarlet colour, and for the absence

of marked sculpture, and, in most specimens, of any conspicuous

coloration, except a single broad dark chesnut stripe below the perl-

phery.

10, DiIpLOMMATINA SPERATA, 2. s.

Testa dextrorsa, non rimata, ovato-conica, subfusiformis, solidius-

eula, pallide cornea, subremote verticaliter costulata. Spira conica,

apice acuta, sutura impressa. Anfr. 6} convexi; antepenultimus

major, tumidus ; ultimus antice vix ascendens. Apertura verticalis,

subtus antice sinuata, late auricularis, plica columellari valida muni-

ta; perist: subduplex, expansum, margine columellari sinuato et ad

basin angulo acuto desinente, eallo parietali mediocri.

m.m. inch

Long. 24 or 0.09

Diam, 13 0.05

Ap. diam, a 0.02

144 Contributions to Indian Malacology. [No. 2,

Hab. in montibus Arakan a Pegu secernentibus.

But two perfect specimens of this shell occurred to me at Modi-

toung on the Prome and Tongoop road, together with Alyceus gra-

phicus, &e. It resembles D. pachycheilus, B.in the shape of the

mouth, but is distinguished by the slighter rise of the last whorl,

and by its subremote costulate sculpture, which, together with its

less rounded aperture, serves also to distinguish it from D. diplochei-

lus, B. D. pullula, B. and D. Blanfordiana, B. the two latter of

which are closely costulated, and the first named smooth.

I have met with two other species of Diplommatina in Pegu, both

apparently undescribed.* The genus had not previously been met

with in the Burmese peninsula.

During the past year (1861) I have found Hydrocena pyzis, B.

as far South as the neighbourhood of Henzada. Cyclophorus ful-

guratus, Pfeiffer, C. Theobaldianus, B. and C. patens, appear to oceur,

the former abundantly, the others sparingly, throughout the greaterr

portion of Pegu, west of the Irrawaddy. A small Pupina is com-

mon at Thondoung near Thayet Myo and in several places furthe

south.

Leptopoma aspirans, B. occurs among Captain Ingram’s Arakan

collections. Two large species of Cyclophorus, one of which may

perhaps be a variety of C. awrantiacus, Schum. were found near 'Ton-

goop. A solitary specimen of a small Helicina, allied to H. Anda-

manica, B. was obtained from Ramri Island.

Thayet Myo, August, 1861.

Since the above paper has been written, undescribed forms have

accumulated upon my hands. Of these the most interesting are a

second species of the genus Hypselostoma from Ava, whence I have

also had the good fortune to obtain two more Alycei and two

Diplommatine, as well as a very singular little operculate shell allied

to the anomalous Péterocyclos hispidus, Pearson. 'Two new species of

Helix of the section plectopylis of Benson have also occurred to me

and a very considerable number of other novelties.

Bassein, March, 1862.

* Two other distinct species have since been obtained in Upper Burma.

+ Both Leptopoma aspirans and the small Helicina referred to above, have

eince been found abundantly in the South Western extremity of Pegu. They

are there associated with the Darjiling and Khasi Helix plectostoma, B.

1862. Errata. 145

HRRATA

In Contributions to Indian Malacology, No. Il. Vol. XXX,

Page

pp. 847d—366.

Tine

347d 24 from top for Madras and Calcutta read Madras to Calcutta.

348

349

360

361

363

oy)

365

366

25 from top and p. 348 line 5 from top for Alycceus read Alyceus.

8 from bottom for anfractos intenos read anfractus internos.

2 from top for recumbentem ; peristomatis read recumbentem, peris=

tomatis.

4 from top for sutaralis read suturalis.

14 from bottom for 40 read 30.

8 from bottom for Pl. I. fig. 4 read Pl. I. fig. 6.

5 from bottom for Aufr. read Anfr.

2 from bottom for perist-rectum read perist. rectum.

6 from top for flammens read flammeus.

13 from bottom for Leptopmas read Leptopomas.

18 from top for rubeola read nitida.

5, from top for acutinscuta read acutinscula.

4, from top Cyclotus Kalryenensis is a Cyathopoma like C. filocinc-

tus and C. Malabaricus.

11 from bottom for globosa turbinata read globoso-turbinata.

9 from bottom for accescentes read accrescentes.

11 from top for bark read back.

15 from bottom for aport read apert.

6 from top after medianis read circumdatus.

13 from top for cogeners read congeners.

4, from top for sucuriformis read securiformis.

23 from top for perpheriam read peripheriam.

25 from top for columellari breviter reflexo, marginibus remotis read

marginibus remotis, columellari breviter refiexo.

3, 8, 15 and 22 also p. 364 lines 7, 8, 18 and p. 366 line 5 from

bottom for Perotteti read Perrotteti.

14 from bottom for superiori read superiores.

13 from bottom for infericri read inferiores.

» from bottom for subplanati read subplanulati.

12 from bottom for subequans read subeequans.

3 from bottom for Pierrei read Pirriei.

7 from top for lutia albida read luteo-albida.

9 from top for obliquily read obliquely.

5 from top for simicircularis read semicircularis.

15 from top for Nungumbankum read Nungumbaukum.

8 from bottom for Pteroryclos read Pterocyclos.

14 from top for nilagrica read nilagarica.

13 from top for Dipplommatina read Diplommatina.

18 from bottom for tricainata read tricarinata.

10 from bottom after Cyclotus read (Cyathopoma.)

2 from bottom for Kunea read Ennea.

The above are the most important errata, several minor faults of misplaced

punctuation, &c. occur, but they are obvious.

W. IT. BuanForD.

PLLA LPP LISLE LIS LPLIIGSL LILI PL ISL PPA

146 Local Attraction. [No. 2,

Memorannum, showing the final result of Archdeacon Pratt's cal-

culations regarding the effect of Local Attraction upon the opera-

tions of the Great Trigonometrical Survey of India.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

Dear Srr,—Having now received from London some copies of the

last of my communications to the Royal Society on the amount of

local attraction in India and its effect on the operations of the

Trigonometrical Survey, I beg to present to the Asiatic Society ‘a

complete set of my papers on this subject bound up in one volume,

and to request you to give insertion in your Journal to the following

Memorandum, which gives a brief history of the circumstances con-

nected with this investigation and of its final results.

I am, yours faithfully,

Calcutta, April 30th, 1862. Joun H. Prart.

MEMORANDUM.

The influence of Mountain Attraction upon the position of the

plumb-line and of the spirit-level in the operations of the Great

Trigonometrical Survey of India was first pointed out to me by the

Surveyor General in 1852, who on that occasion requested me to

turn my attention to the subject. The result has been a series of

papers which have been published in the Transactions of the Royal

Society for 1854, 1855, 1858 and 1861. During the nine years over

which the investigation has extended, new information has been ob-

tained from time to time, and new suggestions have presented them-

selves to my mind. Some things which had been published in one

paper have had to be modified in a subsequent one, and the object of

this Memorandum is, now that the series is complete, to state what

is the final result of the investigation.

2. I will give a brief historical sketch of the cireumstances con-

nected with the publication of the successive papers in the Phzloso-

_ phical Transactions.

The Surveyor General of India pointed out to me in 1852, that in

the volume published by his predecessor Colonel Everest in 1847,

giving an account of the measurement of the two northern portions

of the Great Arc between Kaliana and Kalianpoor, and Kalianpoor

and Damagida, lying in the longitude of Cape Comorin, the observed

1862. | Local Attraction. 147

or astronomical amplitudes* were, the one 5”.236 less and the other

3/’.791 greater than the calculated or geodetic amplitudes, the curs

vature of the Indian Arc being taken the same as that of the mean

figure of the earth. This discrepancy was supposed to arise from

local attraction,} deranging the position of the vertical determined

by the plumb-line. This was a highly probable conjecture: but it

required demonstration. The problem, then, which I set myself to

solve was, To calculate by some direct method the actual amount

of the attraction of the Himalayan mass, and of the deflection

caused by it in the plumb-line. The result is shown in the First

Paper of the series, Phil. Trans. 1854, p. 85, art. 48, (see also

Phil. Trans. for 1858, p. 769, art. 22 of the Second Paper). The

result therein obtained is very much larger than was expected

or was required to explain the differences in the astronomical and

geodetic amplitudes which Colonel Everest had detected. This

calculation seemed, therefore, to increase the difficulty which it

was intended to remove; as, in the course of the investigation, this

new fact came out, that the disturbing effect of the Himalayas is far

greater in amount than any one had ever anticipated, and also of

far more extensive influence, as its amount in the centre of India is

found to be greater than it was supposed to be even at Kaliana only

sixty miles from the hills.

To meet this new difficulty, Mr. Airy, the Astronomer Royal, sug-

gested that there is probably a deficiency of matter immediately

beneath the mountains, such as to counteract their effect upon stations

in the plains. He assigns his reasons in a paper published in the

same volume of the Philosophical Transactions and which I have

introduced in this series for convenience of reference, (pp. 101—104)

Objections to this hypothesis are given in the postscript to a paper

I wrote on the English Are in the volume for 1855, and which is

also introduced on account of that postscript, (see p. 51).

* For the benefit of non-Scientific readers I will mention that the amplitude of

an arc of meridian is the difference of latitude of its extremities.

+ If the earth were a perfect spheroid and its materials as we descend dow--

wards were arranged in concentric spheroids, such as the mass would assume if

it were fluid, then the total attraction of the earth’s mass at any point of its

surface would be perpendicular to the surface and the plumb-line would hang

in that perpendicular. But if there were any superficial masses, such as moun-

tains, or hollows, such as oceans, or any defect or excess of density in any parts

of the earth’s crust, a corresponding change would take place in the total

amount and direction of the attraction. The resultant effect of these new and

disturbing causes at any place is called the LocaL aTTRACTION at that place.

148 Local Attraction. | No. 2,

Four years after this, following up Mr. Airy’s suggestion, I pro-

posed and reduced to calculation another hypothesis regarding defi-

ciency of matter below the mountains ; viz. that the irregularities

of the mountain surface have arisen from the expansion upwards of

the crust of the earth from depths below, which has upheaved the

mountains and produced a slight but extensive attenuation of the

mass below them. The result of this calculation is given in the

Srconp Paper of this series. I show that it is sufficient to produce

a considerable amount of compensation for mountain attraction ; but

that it does not clear up the difficulties ; and that as this attenuation

is a mere hypothesis, nothing certain can be determined regarding it.

In this same paper it is shown that a very slight but wide-spread

defect or excess of density in the materials of the crust of the earth

is capable of producing a sensible and important effect on the plumb-

line. Thus the possible and not improbable existence of an unknown

cause of derangement of the plumb-line hitherto unthought of, as

being hidden in the crust, was brought to light.

During the same year it occurred to me that there is another

visible cause of disturbance besides the mountains which might pro-

duce a sensible effect, viz. the ocean, as its density is less than that

of rock. In the THrtrp Parr this effect is calculated, and found

to be of importance: (see Phil. Trans. for 1858, p. 790, art. 11).

Thus a new source of error was detected.

3. Thus far, then, the attempt to clear up the discrepancies de-

tected in the first instance by Colonel Everest between the astro-

nomical and geodetical amplitudes had led to the discovery, that (1)

the Himalayas attract places in the plains of India with a force far

greater in amount than any person had conceived: And not only so,

but that (2) the ocean also has an important influence of the same

kind: And more than this, that (8) variations of density in the

crust, which are as likely to exist as not, will produce the same effect.

The uncertainty, as to the form of the Himalayas and the depth

of the ocean, produces a corresponding degree of uncertainty as to

the exact amount of the attraction ; while our utter ignorance re-

garding the condition of the crust below seemed to leave us in hope-

less perplexity regarding the derangement which may proceed from

that quarter. So that the attempt to determine the resultant amount

of local attraction at stations on the Indian Arc by direct calculation

would appear, for these reasons, altogether fruitless.

1862.] Local Attraction. 149

As noticed in these papers, I conceived also that the difference

between the geodetic and astronomical amplitudes might arise, not

solely from attraction influencing the plumb-line, but in part from

the curvature of the Indian Are being somewhat different from the

eurvature of the mean figure of the earth. Geology teaches us, that

the earth’s surface has undergone changes of level, The surface,

therefore, cannot be now an exact spheroid. In this case the nor-

mals at the extremities of the actual are would include an angle not

precisely equal to the amplitude of the mean or undisturbed arc, and

part of the errors to be accounted for might, it was thought, arise

from this ; the remainder arising from local attraction influencing the

plumb-line, and therefore affecting the observed or astronomical ampli-

tude. This served to introduce a new element of difficulty.

4. The ambiguity, however, with which the question was thus beset

from all these causes is removed in the FourtnH Papmr, the last of

the series, published in the Philosophical Transactions of 1861. 'The

following theorem is there demonstrated :—-That the length of the

actual arc, altered as its form and position may be by geological

changes, is nevertheless sensibly equal to the length of the mean or

undisturbed are. Hence, if we calculate the amplitude by using the

measured length of the arc, and the mean axes, as is done in the

Survey, it will come out the mean or undisturbed amplitude. The

consequence of this is, that the relative position of places laid down

on a map from geodetic operations is correct, and free from all sensi-

ble error arising from local attraction, from whatever causes local

attraction may arise.

This is a most important practical result, and frees the Survey

operations from a doubt which has attached to their high scien-

tific accuracy, ever since it has been discovered that the influence

of the Himalayas and of the ocean is so considerable, and that

variations in the earth’s crust below may have an important disturb-

ing effect. This theorem, moreover, gives us a direct means of

estimating at once the difference of local attractions, and of local

deflections caused by them, at the extremities of an are. For the

difference is precisely equal to the quantity by which the astronomi-

eal amplitude differs from the mean or undisturbed amplitude found

as above described.

5. There is only one desideratum remaining; but one which I

150 Local Attraction. [No. 2,

fear will never be met; that is, To devise a method for determining

the absolute latitude of some one place included in the map. The

state of the question is, as I have said, at present this : the position

of places determined by geodetic operations is correct and free from

the effect of local attraction, relatively to the station from which the

operations start. But how to find the latitude of this starting point,

freed from the errors produced by local attraction, is a problem un-

solved, and unlikely to be solved. Even if any spot exists which is

altogether free from local attraction, that is where all such influences

nullify each other, it is impossible to discover it and to assure our-

selves of the fact.

6. Thus geodesy can give us accurate maps of the relative position

of places; but cannot, with the same accuracy, assign the position

of the maps on the terrestrial spheroid. Suppose, to take a compre-

hensive case, that the whole globe were surveyed and all places in it

connected by triangulation with the spot in the north where the plumb-

line points to the north-pole in the heavens. The positions of all places

would be found free from error relatively to, this spot—which is

commonly called the North Pole of the earth. But how can we be

sure that the plumb-line at that spot is hanging in the true vertical ?

It may be under the influence of local attraction: in which case,

although it points to the pole in the heavens, the spot in question

will not be the pole on the earth. There is no means, nor can I

conceive any means possible, short of ascertaining all the disturbing

causes throughout the earth’s mass and calculating their effects, of

determining whether the plumb-lne és or zs not at the true pole.

The accurate position, therefore, of our maps on the terrestrial

spheroid which depends upon this question is alike unknown and

uncertain. This is the point to which the investigation is brought,

and where, I have no doubt, it will stop. It is satisfactory that the

mapping of a country may be laid down, free from all error as to the

relative situation of places: also that the relative amount of local

attraction, comparing one place with another, can be determined,

because this may assist in ascertaining the structure of the crust

below. It would, however, be still more satisfactory if this one re-

maining difficulty could be removed, as it would make the data more

complete for the high scientific determination of the Figure of the

Earth.

862.] A Memoir on the living Asiatic species of Rhinoceros. 151

A Memoir on the living Asiatic species of Rhinoceros—By

Epwarp Buytn.

Among the investigations to which I devoted particular attention

during my late rambles in Burma, was the endeavour to corroborate

and confirm the statement of Helfer and others, that the three

known Asiatic species of Rhinoceros inhabited that region. In this

I succeeded, so far as the two insular species (wiz. the one-horned

Rw. sonpaicus and the two-horned Ru. suMATRANUS) are con-

cerned ; for these prove to be the ordinary Rhinoceroses of the Indo-

Chinese region and continuous Malayan peninsula; and I have rea-

son now to believe that they are the only Rhinoceroses of that great

range of territory ; the huge Ru. rnpicvs (so far as I can discover)

appearing to be peculiar to the ¢araz region at the foot of the Hima-

layas and valley of the Brahmaputra (or province of Asam); the

Rhinoceros still common in the eastern Sundarbans, and also of the

Rajmahal hills in Bengal (where fast verging on extirpation), being

identical with that of Java and Borneo, in the great oriental archi-

pelago; while the Asiatic two-horned species (RH. SUMATRANUS)

appears to be more common than the lesser one-horned (Ru. son-

DAIcUS) in the Indo-Chinese territories,—this animal extending north-

ward to the Ya-ma-doung range of mountains which separates Arakan

from Pegu, where Col. Yule observed it as high as the latitude of

Ramzri island, and I have been assured by Major Ripley that one was

killed not long ago in the vicinity of Sandoway. What the parti-

cular species may have been that was hunted by the Mogul Emperor

Baber on the banks of the Indus cannot now be ascertained ; unless,

indeed, some bones of it may yet be recovered from the alluvium of

that river. It is remarkable that he compares its bowels to those

of a Horse! A species is also stated by Duhalde to inhabit the

province of Quang-si in China, in lat. 15°. This is much more likely

to prove either Ru. sonpaicus or Ru. sumarranus, than the large

Ru. INDICUS.

It is true that the late Dr. Theodore Cantor, in his ‘ Catalogue of

the mammalia of the Malayan peninsula’ (J. A. S. XV, 263), asserts

that both Rn. rnpicus and Rn. sonparcus “seem to be numerous”

there ; but he does not mention that he had examined specimens ;

152 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. [No. 2,

and he moreover notices that “a two-horned Rhinoceros is stated by

the Malays to inhabit, but rarely to leave, the densest jungle.” As

this animal is common in parts of Burma, as well as in Sumatra, it

may be confidently predicated to inhabit the intervening region of the

Malayan peninsula: but the more common and ordinary species of

the peninsula would appear to be Ru. sonparcus; and a friend who

has killed as many as nine individuals in the southern half of that

region, to whom I shewed several skulls of inpicus and of SonDAICUS,

is positive that all which he saw there were of the lesser one-horned

species, as distinguished from the larger. The former, as before re-

marked, inhabits the islands of Java and Borneo in the archipelago,

but not Sumatra ;* whereas the two-horned species, as an insular

animal, appears to be peculiar to Sumatra.j In the volume on Ele-

phants, &c. in Sir W. Jardine’s ‘ Naturalist’s Library,’ the lesser

one-horned Rhinoceros is erroneously styled ‘ the one-horned Sumé-

tran Rhinoceros ;” a mistake which might have been rectified by

reference to Sir T. St. Raffles’s paper in the 13th Vol. of the ‘ Trans-

actions of the Linnzan Society,’ which indeed is cited by the com-

piler.f

The vernacular topical names of Javan and Sumdtran Rhinoceroses

had now better be disused ; seeing that both species have an exten-

sive range of distribution on the mainland of S. EH. Asia; the latter

should rather be denominated ‘the Asiatic two-horned Rhinoceros;?

and the two others ‘the Great one-horned’ and the ‘ Lesser

one-horned ;’ unless, indeed, the alleged discovery should be con-

firmed of the existence of a one-horned species in inter-tropical Africa,

in addition to the four two-horned species which are now recognised

* The range of Bos sonDarcus is similar; excepting that this animal does

not extend to Bengal, like RHINOCEROS SONDAICUS.

+ As also the Malayan Tapir, the continental range of which extends north-

ward to the Tenasserim provinces of Tavoy and Mereui.

{~ The adult male Rhinoceros which lived for many years in the gardens of the

Zoological Society, Regent’s Park, London, (and for which the considerable sum of

£1000 was paid,) is stated to have been captured in Arakan ; but he was not nearly

so large as several that I have since seen in India; and, therefore, I entertain an

exceedingly strong suspicion that he was no other than sonpaicus. His bones

have doubtless been preserved. ‘The two Asiatic one-horned species, indeed, resem-

ble each other a great deal more nearly, in external appearance, than the published

figures of them would lead to suppose. Certainly no sportsman or ordinary

observer would distinguish them apart, unless his attention had been specially

called to the subject. The best figure I know of adult Ru. rnprcus is that pub-

lished by Cuvier and Geoffroy, in the Menagérie du Museum d? Hist. Nat.

1862.| A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 158

upon that continent (in which case the ‘Great Indian’ and the

‘Lesser Indian’ might be deemed sufficiently appropriate; as the

range of the ‘ Asiatic two-horned’ does not extend to India proper,

which of course comprises Bengal but not Burma). The existence of

an African one-horned Rhinoceros was long ago affirmed by James

Bruce of Kinnaird, in addition to the two-horned species which he

pretended to figure ;* and Sir Andrew Smith assured me that he had

been repeatedly told by natives that such an animal occurred in the

regions northward of the tropic of Capricorn. In the Comptes Ren-

dus, tom. XXVI (1848), p. 281, an elaborate letter is published

‘Sur l’existence d’une espéece Unicorne de Rhinocéros dans la partie

tropicale de Afrique,’ from Mons. F. Fresnel, then Consul of

France at Jidda (‘ Djedda’), to which the reader, curious on the

subject, is referred.

* Bruce’s ficure of the Abyssinian Rhinoceros, it is well known, is a reyersed

copy of Buffon’s representation of true Ru. INDICUS, with a second horn added.—

Dr. Riippell ascertained the species to be Ru. aArricanus, the ordinary ‘ Black

Rhinoceros’ of 8. Africa. The earliest-published genuine ficure of this animal

is that in the Supplement to Buffon’s work; but certainly the most spirited as

well as correct pictorial representations, alike of the Rhinoceroses and of various

other animals of Africa, are given by modern sporting travellers, as Cornwallis

Harris, and especially C. J. Andersson. By a slip of the pen, the latter writer

alludes to Rhinoceroses in the island of Ceylon! As even Humboldt referred

to the Tiger of Ceylon in his Asie Centrale !

There are capital figures of some of the arctic animals, also, in Mr. J.

Lamont’s ‘ Seasons with the Sea Horses’ (1861); among the rest, of the Spitz-

_ bergen Deer, represented with well-developed vertical brow-plates to their horns

(vide J. A, 8S. XXIX, 376). The question about the development of these Deer,

as compared with those of Lapland, (mooted Joc. cit., p. 382,) is elucidated by

Mr. Lamont, who states that—‘ They do not grow to such a large size as the

tame Rein Deer of Lapland, nor are their horns quite so fine; but, they attain

to a most extraordinary degree of condition. For further details, vide his

extremely interesting volume. However, I may remark that in all his figures of

Rein Deer the brow-plate is represented as being well-developed upon each

horn; whereas I suspect that it is, generally, only rudimentary upon one

of the pair; this, however, is probably a mistake on the part of the litho-

grapher!

In further reference to the article alluded to, in which I commented upon the

late Professor Isidore St. Hilaire’s remarks upon domestic animals, and con-

tended that we do not owe the domestication of the Turkey to the Spanish

invaders of America, (a most unlikely people to have accomplished anything of

the kind,) I may remark, that so completely familiar had this fowl become in

Shakespere’s time, that its then almost recent introduction into Europe had

already been forgotten; for the great bard of Avon considerably ante-dates the

existence of Turkeys in England, making it prior to the Spanish discovery of the

New World! In the first part of the drama of King Henry IV, Act II, Sc. 1, one

of the carriers introduced exclaims—“ ’Odsbody! The turkeys in my panniers

are quite starved.” But it is not impossible that Shakespere meant the Guinea-

fowl; albeit not very probable: though, in either case, he had ante-dated the

appearance of the domestic bird in Huropean countries,

x 2

154 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. | No. 2,

Professor Schinz, in his Synopsis Mammalium (1845), makes out

as many as eight living species of Rhinoceros. The two Asiatic

one-horned species, of course; and sONDALCUS only from Java: svU-

MATRANUS from Sumatra only; and of this he remarks—* Cornu

anterius mediocre, posterius minutum” (not having seen Bell’s out-

line of the horns of the male, in the Phil. Trans. for 1793, to be

noticed presently). His Rh. niger and his Rh. Camperi must alike

be referred to Ru. aFRICANUS (seu capensis). Next, Ru. stuus and

Ru. KEITLOA; but, of course, neither Ru. OSwELLIT nor Ru. Cros-

sir. But what is his Rh. cucullatus, Wagler (Schreber’s Supp.,

tab. CCCXVII,—F. Schinz, Monagr., t. 4)? Unless an ill-stuffed

Ru. sumatranus! “Rh. cornubus duobus, capite sensim elevato,

plicis cutis profundis [!], clypeo scapulari indiviso, supra latiori, epi-

dermide verrucis parvis obsita. Capite elongato, auriculis subeylin-

dricis, labro elongato prehensili, cauda mediveri. Long. corporis 6,

11”, caude 1’ 7”. Altitudo stethiaei 3’ 437, uraei 3’ 42". Habitat

? Hospitatur in museo Monacensi.”

From examination of an extensive series of skulls of Asiatic Rhi-

noceroses, it is impossible not to discern that there are three well

marked species, each of which varies considerably in the shape of the

eranium. Of each there is a shorter and broader type, higher at the

occiput, wider anterior to the orbits ; and also a type the opposite of

this, with every intermediate gradation. This amount of variation

in the existing Asiatic species of the genus should intimate caution

in the acceptance of all of the very numerous fossil forms that have

been named by paleontologists.

The Ru. sonpatcus and RH. SUMATRANUS are very inadequately

represented by the figures of skulls published by Cuvier and de

Blainville. Those of both authors represent the narrow type, as dis-

tinguished from the broad type; whereas their figures of the skull

of Ru. InDIcUS (seu wnicornis, L.,) represent an unusually fine

broad example of the species (doubtless the skull of the individual

figured from life in the Wenagérie du Museum d’ Hist. Nat.) ; which

gives a far greater amount of contrast of appearance to the skulls of

INDICUS and sonDAICUS, than exists in average specimens of those of

the two species.

The skulls of 1yprcus and sonDAICUS appear to differ only, con-

stantly, in the former being considerably larger, and having the con-

1862.] A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 155

dyle of the lower jaw (proportionally) much more elevated ; impart-

ing a conspicuously greater altitude to the vertex when the lower

jaw is #2 sité#. Both species would appear to exhibit precisely the

same amount of variation. On present evidence (which, however, I

suspect to be fallacious), it would seem that the broader type of

SONDAICUS prevails in Bengal, and perhaps the narrower far south-

ward; but we have both from the Tenasserim provinces; and they

completely grade into each other, as equally in the analogous in-

stances of INDICUS and SUMATRANUS.

In illustration of the skulls, I cite the figures of Cuvier and de

Blainville (Oss. Foss., Atlas, pl. 42, f. 1, pl. 160, f. 1,—Osteogra-

phie, Ethinoceros, pl. 2), as exemplifying the broad-faced type of

Ru. 1npreus; and a very similar skull is that upon the skeleton of a

female in the museum of the Calcutta Medical College. This female

is one of a pair that lived about 45 years in captivity in Barrackpore

park. I have repeatedly seen’ the pair when alive, many years ago;

and remarked that they shewed no secondary sexual diversity, being

exactly of the same size and general appearance. They never bred ;

and I have been informed that a pair of Tapirs similarly kept, for

many years,in Batavia,shewed no disposition to propagate their species.

They should, of course, have been separated for a time now and then,

and again put together. Welearn, from this Calcutta Medical Col-

lege specimen and others, that the two forms of skull presented by

the Asiatic species of Rhinoceros are not indicative of sex, as might

probably have been suspected.

T now figure (pl. I, fig. 1, and pl. IT, fig. 1,) a very fine example of

the narrow type of skull of RurNocERos INDICUS; a. splendid adult

male, with its horn. Let this be compared and contrasted with the

figures of the broad-faced type of skull published by Cuvier and de

Blainville. The skull now represented belongs to Capt. Fortescue, of

the late 73rd Regiment of Bengal Native Infantry ; who killed the

animal on the Butan side of the river Tista, not far from Jalpigari. He

has taken it to England. Two specimens in the Calcutta Medical

College museum are very similar; a third is intermediate, though

decidedly rather broad than otherwise; and a fourth (that already

- noticed, with complete skeleton, female, as before specified,) very

the superb broad skull

ficured by the eminent French zoologists. Five examples, in all, under

closely approximates—even to minute details

156 <A Memoir on the living Asiatie Species of Rhinoceros. [No. 2,

examination, besides the figures referred to. Strange to say, we do

not yet possess a single ‘spoil’ of this species in the museum of the

Society! But I trust and have reason to believe that this singular

hiatus in our series will speedily become a record of the past.

Plate I, fig. 2, represents the broad type of skull of Ru. sonpat-

cus, from the Bengal Sundarbins; and pl. II, f. 2, the same from

the Tenasserim provinces. Pl. I, f..3, and pl. II, f. 3, represent an

aged specimen of the narrow type of sonpaicus, from Jdva. We

have Tenasserim examples quite similar, except that they are not so

aged; but I figure the Javanese one, that there should be no mis-

apprehension about the identification of the species. I have already

remarked that these comparatively broad and narrow types complete-

ly grade into each other, as likewise in the preceding species. It is

simply impossible to trace a dividing line in the instance of either

one of the three.

Plate III, fs. 1, 2, represent the corresponding types of males of

the two-horned Ru. sUMATRANUS; f. 3, of a female, of which the

stuffed skin of the head is also in the Society’s museum. All are

from the Tenasserim provinces.

Plate IV, f. 1, is from a drawing which I took of a beautiful spe-

cimen in the possession of Lt.-Col. Fytche, Commissioner of the

Martaban and Tenasserim provinces, at Moulmein.* The animal was

killed in Tavoy province, near the frontier of Siam. - When I first

saw this specimen, the horns were attached to the skin; and they

now jit to the rugosities of the bony surface. The resemblance of

the anterior horn (more especially) to the extraordinarily fine horn

figured as that of a new species, Ru. Crossit, Gray (Gn the Proc.

Zool. Soc. 1845, p. 250, and copied in pl. IV, f. 4), induced me to con-

jecture that the latter was merely a magnificently developed specimen

of the anterior horn of Ru. suMATRANUS; but the difference of size

(that of Ru. Crossii measuring 2 ft. in span of curvature from base

to tip) seems to be too great. Of the near affinity, however, there

can be no doubt; and it is just such a horn as the nearly akin

(however huge) Ru. puaryruinus of Cautley and Falconer, from

the Siwalik deposits, might have borne.t Other kindred fossil species

* The horns, as represented in the lithograph, are not sufficiently massive.

+ In a letter just received from Col. Fytche, who had recently returned from

a tour in the southern Tenasserim provinces, that oflicer writes—“ I came across

fre

PUI.

H.L. Frazer Lith.

Calcutta,

PU. HT.

‘HL. Frazer Lith.

1862.] A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 157

are (or were) the Ru. puptorurus of the later European tertia-

ries, apparently also the Ru. ScHLEIERMACHERI (v. megarhinus), and

I cannot help thinking even the immense Ru. TICHORHINUS,—all of

these exemplifying an Hurasian or Huropzo-asiatic (and more or

less hair-clad) type of two-horned Rhinoceros, as distinguished from

the existing two-horned African type, which is represented by as

many as four living species (falling under two groups, with prehensile

and non-prehensile upper lip, and browsing or grazing habits accord-

ingly,—those of the latter habit being more gregarious and also more

gentle in disposition®). Figs. 3 and 4 of plate IV, represent the front

view of the skulls fs. 2 and 3 of pl. IIL; but I have reason to suspect

that the united nasal bones of f. 4 of plate IV, are rarely so narrow

in the female of Ru. SUMATRANUS, as in the example represented.

With the exceptions of fs. 1 and 4 of pl. IV, all the representa-

tions given were photographed together in one focus, so that the

relative sizes are quite accurately rendered, The scale of all is 14 in.

to 1 ft.+

So far as I can learn, the Ru. sumarranus is the only existing

species of Rhinoceros which presents secondary sexual distinctions ;

inasmuch as the horns of the male are very considerably more deve-

three Rhinoceroses down to the southward, but was unsuccessful. One, the

monarch of the forest, I tracked up a mountain some 4,000 ft. high, which took

me six hours to get up ; and close on the top, he rose up before me within six

feet, a magnificent beast. He was sideways towards me, and I distinctly saw his

two horns, which were at least ten to twelve inches longer than those I have got.

He would have been a great prize; but, unfortunately, I had not my rifle in my

hand at the time, and the man who was carrying it fell down on his face in a

fright, and rolled down the hill. The beast was certainly a rather startling

apparition ; his advent being so very sudden, as if he had come up through a

trap-door in a pantomime, giving a tremendous roar, something between that of

an Elephant and that of a wild Boar.”

* For figures of the heads of these animals, in a collated group, vide Mr.

C.J. Andersson’s ‘ Lake Ngami,’ 2nd edit., p. 986. The affinity of the extinct

European species with Ru. suMatTRANUS has been long ago remarked by Cuvier

and Owen. The Siwalik Ru. pLaryruinus of Cautley and Falconer is just

RH. SUMATRANUS enormously magnified ; and the Rw. stvaLEensis of the same

naturalists comes exceedingly close to the existing INDICUS (with the narrow

form of skull, and their Ro. Panmrnpicus to the same with broad form of skuli).

Can it be the identical species which has lived down to the present time? The

discrepancy is, at least, not greater than subsists between Bison PRIScUS and the

modern Zubr, which are considered by Owen to be one and the same. ;

Since writing the above, I have read Prof. Owen’s memoir ‘ On a National

Museum of Natural History.’ Mven he, evidently, had no idea of the two insu-

lar species of Rhinoceros extending their range to the mainland, as appears from

his casual notice of them.

+ For these and other photographs of objects of Natural History, I have to

thank my esteemed friend T, S, Isaac, Hsq., C, H,

158 <A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. | No. 2,

loped than those of the female. It further differs from the four

existing African species of two-horned Rhinoceros, not only by pos-

sessing slight skin-folds, but also by having the bases of the horns

separated by a considerable interval: Bell’s figure (in the ‘ Philoso-

phical Transactions’ for 1793) represents, as I believe, their full deve-

lopment in an adult female; as shewn likewise in a (Tenasserim)

stuffed head in the Society’s museum, already referred to: and over

Bell’s figure of the skull of a male are represented in outline the horns

of an ordinary male; not quite so fine, however, as those upon Col.

Fytche’s specimen; and that officer informs me that he has possess-

ed a head with still finer horns, some five or six inches longer.

Unfortunately, fine horns of Ru. suMATRANUS are exceedingly diffi-

cult to procure; as they are eagerly bought up at high prices by

the China-men, who not only value them as medicines, but carve

them into very elegant ornaments.* Still the horns which Dr. Salo-

mon Miiller figures, upon what he calls an adult male, are small; and

when I was at Pahpoon, amid the forests of the Yunzalin district of

Upper Martaban, in November last, an animal of this species was

killed within five miles of me; but I did not learn of this in time,

and was only able to procure the facial bones with the two horns.

From their size and appearance I took them to be the horns of

rather a juvenile male; but, on cleaning the bone, the nasals were

found to be most completely and solidly anchylosed and united, and

of the usual width in the male sex. The Karens obtained the ani-

mal by means ef a heavy falling-stake, such as they set for Tigers

and other large game;} and the carcase was completely hacked to

pieces by them, and every edible portion of it devoured.

The Rev. Dr. Mason remarks, in his work on ‘The Natural Pro-

ductions of Burmah’ (1850), that the hide of the two-horned Rhi-

noceros of that region is “ smooth like a Buffalo’s.” This expression

might mislead into the suspicion that the species is not exactly the

same as that of Sumatra. Col. Fytche writes word, on this subject,

* The anterior horn of Col. Fytche’s specimen is worth (I was told) about

fifty rupees, or £5.

I have seen a pair beautifully carved and polished, and set with the bases

upward, in a black wooden frame similar to the stands on which Chinese metallic

mirrors are mounted; and am sure xow that they were the two horns of

one individual of Ru. sumatranus, of about the same development as those

upon Col, Fytche’s specimen.

+ Vide Andersson’s ‘ Lake Ngami,’ 2nd edit., p. 258.

1862.] A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 159

—T have, myself, shot three Rhinoceroses ; one single-horned, on the

borders of Asam [1NnpiIcUS, of course]; and the other two, not far

from Bassein in the Yomatoung range separating Pegu from Arakan.

I saw the skin of the one whose skull you have got [that of Ru.

soNDAICUS (of the narrow type), shot by my friend Dr. Hook of

Tavoy near Tavoy Point, where there is a small isolated colony of

the species], and it was exactly, in every respect, like the one I shot

in Asam. ‘The two-horned fellows I shot had smooth skins, as stated

by Mason; they were, however, very thick, and there were slight

rumples or folds about the neck and shoulders, I remember, but

nothing to be compared in size to the mailed armour of the single-

horned species.” In Burma, people distinguish only a one-horned

kind and a two-horned kind; and though the skull from Tavoy

Point, referred to, is very nearly adult and of fair size, Col. Fytche

thought it to be that of a small and immature animal, as compared

with the huge rnpicus that he killed in Astm. I must frankly con-

fess that I have only quite recently discriminated the two one-horned

species ; fancying, as a matter of course, that the numerous skulls

of single-horned Rhinoceroses in the Society’s museum, from the

Bengal Sundarbins, &c., especially of the broad-faced type, were

necessarily of the hitherto reputed sole Indian species. EF. Cuvier’s

ficure of Ru. sonparcus is that of a very young animal; and, with

those of Horsfield and 8. Miller, conveys the appearance of a more

evenly ¢essellated hide than I remember to have seen in any living

continental example. I have, however, been comparing our stuffed

Sundarbén example (less than half-grown) with the figure of adult

Ru. inprcus in the Menagerie du Museum @ Hist. Nat., and with

the figures of Ru. sonpatcus by 8, Miller and others ; and perceive

that it must be referred to the latter and not to the former. The

tubercles of the hide are much smaller than in tnDIcUS; and a

marked difference between the two species, as represented, consists

in the great skin-fold at the setting on of the head of 1NvicUus,

which is at most but indicated in sonpatcus. In skulls of adults,

however those of both species may vary in width, and especially in

breadth anterior to the orbits, the following distinctions are tren-

chant. Length of skull, from middle of occiput to tip of united nasals

(measured by callipers),—in 1nDicus 2 ft. (4 in. more or less),—in

SonDarcusS, 1} ft. at most. Height of condyle of lower jaw,—in

160 A Memowr on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. | No. 2,

inpicus 1 ft. (or even a trifle *more),—in sonDATcus 9 in. Breadth

of bony interspace between the tusks of the lower jaw,—in INDICUS

15 to 12 in.,—in sonpaicus ?tolin. These measurements are taken

from exceedingly fine examples of both species,

Sir T. Stamford Raffles asserts, of Ru. sumarranus, that “ the

female has a larger and heavier head than the male, but is similar

in other respects.” (!) This decidedly does not apply to the two-

horned species inhabiting Burma; nor even to Bell’s figures of

Sumatran individuals! Raffles further remarks that— Dr. Bell’s

description and representation of this animal are extremely correct.

The skin of the Sumatran Rhinoceros,” he adds, “is much softer

and more flexible than that of the Indian one, and is not, like it,

corrugated into plates of mail. It has, however, some doublings or

folds, particularly about the neck, shoulders, and haunches, rather

more distinct and defined than in Dr. Bell’s drawing. The natives

assert that a third horn is sometimes met with; and in one of the

young specimens procured, an indication of the kind was observed.”

(Zin. Tr. XIII, 268.) In Mr. C. J. Andersson’s ‘ Lake Ngamr’ (2nd

edit., p. 263), the same is remarked of one or more of the ordinarily

two-horned Rhinoceroses of Africa. This traveller writes—“ I have

met persons who told me that they had killed Rhinoceroses with

three horns; but in all such cases (and they have been but few) the

third or hindmost horn is so small as to be searcely perceptible.”

This seems a not unlikely character to have been developed more

frequently in the great fossil Ru. ticHoruinus of N. Hurope and

Asia.

Bell further mentions, of Ru. sumaTRANvS, that—“ The whole

skin of the animal is rough, and covered very thinly with short black

hair.” The latter is conspicuously represented in F’. Cuvier’s portrait

of the species in the Planches des Mammiferes, less so in Bell’s

ficure in the Phil. Trans., and in that by Dr. Salomon Miller; and

it is well shewn about the jow/ and base of the lower jaw of our

stuffed skin of the head of an adult female. In Dr. 8S. Miiller’s

figure of what he styles an adult male (but the horns of which are

quite small, as in the adult Martaban example before noticed*), the

shoulder-plait is rather more strongly developed, especially towards

* Can these animals, under any circumstances, occasionally shed and renew

their horns, which consist only of a mass of agglutinated hair? ‘There is cere

tainly no physiological objection to the possibility of their doing so.

1862.|] A Memoir on the living Asiatie Species of Rhinoceros. 161

the elbow, than in the figures published by Bell and F. Cuvier,—F.

Cuvier’s figure representing a young male, and that by Bell a mature

female, while the skull represented by Bell is that of a male with

finer horns than appear to have been hitherto represented elsewhere.

The figure in the ‘ Naturalist’s Library’ (Hlephants, &c., pl. XI,) is

an exaggerated and very incorrect copy of that by F. Cuvier, with

the skin-folds greatly too much developed.

Sir T. St. Raffles further remarks, of the Asiatic two-horned

Rhinoceros (in Sumatra), that—-* They are not bold, and one of the

largest size has been seen to run away froma single Wild Dog.’

We hear, however, of a “ fire-eating Rhinoceros” in Burma, from its

habit of attacking the night-fires of travellers, and scattering the

burning embers and doing other mischief, being attracted by unusual

noises instead of fleeing from them as most wild animals do. Prof.

Oldham’s camp was attacked in this way, in Tavoy province; and

the animal being mortally wounded by a 2 oz.-ball, its skull was re-

covered three days afterwards, and proved to be that of sumaTRa-

nus. ‘The same propensity is ascribed to the ordinary black Rhino-

ceros of S. Africa (Ru. arRicaNnus). Thus Dr. Mason cites—‘ This

animal appears to be excited by the glow of a fire, towards which it

rushes with fury, overcoming every obstacle. It has been known to

rush with such rapidity upon a military party lodged among

the bush covering the banks of the Great Fish river, that, before the

men could be aroused, it had severely injured two of them, tossed

about and broken several guns, and completely scattered the burning

wood.” Iam not aware that the same ferocity has been remarked

of either of the mailed one-horned species.

In Java, the Ru. sonpaicus is reputed to be rather a mild ani-

mal; though I could cite a rumour of one attacking a sailor’s water-

ing party. (Zoologist, p. 7328.) According to Professor Reinhardt,

this animal is (in Java) “found everywhere in the most elevated

regions, and ascending, with an astonishing swiftness, even to the

highest tops of the mountains.” (Hdinb. Phil. Mag. XIII, 34.)

Dr. Horsfield also notices that “it prefers high situations, but is not

limited to a particular region or climate, its range extending from

the level of the ocean to the summits of mountains of considerable

elevation.*** Its retreats are discovered by deeply excavated pas-

sages, which it forms along the declivities of mountains and hills.

162 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Ikhinoceros. | No. 2,

I found these occasionally of great depth and extent.” In Bengal,

I believe that the identical species is found in the Sundarbans, and

also (formerly, at least,) in the Rajmahal hills at all elevations; but

it has hitherto been universally mistaken for RH. INDICUS, a species

which may inhabit the same localities,—only that now remains to be

ascertained, as also if Ru. sonDAICcUS extends its range to the region

tenanted by the other. All evidence at present attainable points to

the opposite conclusion.

So long ago as in 1888, the late Dr. Helfer remarked that—* The

Tenasserim provinces seem to be a convenient place for this genus;

for I dare to pronounce almost positively,” he then wrote, “that the

three known Asiatic species occur within their range. The Ru. In-

picus being found in the northern part of these provinces, in that

high range bordering on Zimmay called the Elephant-tail mountain ;

the RH. sonpAtcUS, on the contrary, occupies the southernmost parts ;

while the two-horned Ru. suMATRANUS 1s to be found through-

out the extent of the territories from the 17° to the 10° of latitude.

In character the Ru. sonpatcus seems to be the mildest, and can be

easily domesticated; the powerful Indian Rhinoceros is the shyest ;

and the double-horned is the wildest.” (J. A. S. VII, 861.) Ma-

son (in 1850) remarked that “the common single-horned Rhinoceros

[SoNDAICcUS| is very abundant. ‘The double-horned is not uncom-

mon in the southern provinces:” and then he alludes to the alleged

«fire-eater’ of the Burmans, supposing that to be sonDAtcus, as dis-

tingished from ‘the common single-horned” kind, which he thought

was INDICUS. Very decidedly, I consider that the alleged existence

of the great sub-Himdlayan inpicus in Bengal, the Indo-Chinese

region, and Malayan peninsula, remains to be proved; the broad and

narrow types of skull of sonparcus having, I suspect, been mistaken

for INDICUS and SONDAICUS respectively. That the real species de-

noted by these names was so early discriminated, I opine is mainly

due to the accident of sonpatcus having been first obtained in

Java, which induced the suspicion of its being probably different

from the only then recognised continental species, inhabiting Upper

India; likewise to the accident of the Paris museum containing a

particularly fine skull of the true 1np1cus, which (as before remark-

ed) is probably that of the individual figured in the Menagerie du

Musewn @ Hist. Nat.

1862.| A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Iehinoceros. 163

The museum of the Calcutta Medical College contains, as we have

seen, three ‘noble skulls of rnpicus, besides that with the entire

skeleton of an old female (both the broad and narrow types of skull

being represented) ; but it has neither SoNDAICUS nor SUMATRANUS.

The Society’s museum still wants the first species; but is tolerably

well supplied with the two others. Sir T. H. Maddock, in 1842

(J. A. 8. XI, 448), presented us with two skulls of sonpatcus (of

the broad and the narrow types), and also with two of SUMATRANUS

(one wanting the lower jaw),—all from the Tenasserim provinces :

and the skulls of an old male and of an adult female of suMaTRANUS,

the skin of the head of the latter, its axis vertebra, the long bones

of the limbs (minus the right fore-limb and scapula), and the two

scapule and lone bones of the four limbs of the male, were presented

to the Society by HE. O'Reilly, Esq. (then of Amherst) in 1847

(J. A. S. XVI, 310, 502). In the As. Hes. Vol. XIII, App. XVIII,

“ part of the head of a two-horned Rhinoceros” is recorded to have

been presented ; and again, p. XIX, “the horn of a Rhinoceros from

Sumatra.” The latter was not in the museum when I took charge of

it in 1841; but the former I think that I recognise in a pair of united

nasal bones (certainly belonging to this species), and in this case

the specimen would probably be from a Sumatran individual.* Of

SONDAICUS we have also a fine series of skulls (one of them from

Java, presented by the Batavian Society in 1844), the almost com-

plete skeleton of a very nearly full-grown female (being considerably

smaller than that of the female 1npicus in the Medical College

museum), and the small stuffed specimen to which I have before re-

ferred: the limb-bones of the skeleton being considerably more robust

than those of sumarranvus. For this skeleton, (and those of Hle-

phant and Camel,) we are indebted to a former Nawab Nazim of

Bengal ; and it is, doubtless, either from Rajmahal or the Sundarbans :

the skull being of the broad type, though less strongly marked than

some others, in fact intermediate, though scarcely quite mid-way

intermediate.

The following notice by Sir T. Stamford Raffles may be advan-

tageously reproduced here.

“The one-horned Rhinoceros of India is not known to the natives

of this part of Sumatra ; and the single horns, which are occasionally

* Add also the facial bones with small horns which I brought from Martaban.

164 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. [No. 2,

procured, appear to be merely the longer horns of the two-horned

species separated from the smaller one. There is, however, another

animal in the forests of Sumatra never yet noticed, which, in size

and character, nearly resembles the Rhinoceros, and which is said to

bear a single horn. This animal is distinguished by having a narrow

whitish belt encircling the body, and is known to the natives of the

interior by the name of Zennu. It has been seen at several places ;

and the descriptions given of it by people, quite unconnected with

each other, coincide so nearly, that no doubt can be entertained of

the existence of such an animal. It is said to resemble in some par-

ticulars the Buffalo, and in others the Badak or Rhinoceros. A spe-

cimen has not yet been procured ; but I have several persons on the

look out, and have little doubt of soon being able to forward a more

accurate description from actual examination.

“Tt should be remarked,” continues Raffles, “that the native

name, Tenn, has, until lately, been understood to belong to the Tapir.

It is so applied at Malacca, and by some of the people at Bencoolen.

In the interior, however, where the animals are best known, the

white-banded Rhinoceros is called Zennw, and the Tapir Gandol, and

by some Babi Alu. It is not impossible, that, as both animals have

white bands, the names may have been confounded by people little

in the habit of seeing either, and deriving their information solely

from report. Ina country like Sumatra, where the inhabitants, in

a great measure shut out from general communication, are divided

into an infinity of tribes, speaking different dialects, a perfect con-

sistency or uniformity of nomenclature cannot be expected, and it is

not always easy to reconcile the synonymy.” (Lin. Pr. XIII, 269.)

It naturally occurs to the mind, that, if the Zennu really exists,

it would long ere this have been discovered, in all probability, in

the neighbouring Malayan peninsula: but how little is even now

known of the great animals inhabiting that peninsula! The late Dr.

Cantor, when he wrote his Catalogue of the Vertebrated Animals of

the Malayan peninsula, was unaware of the existence there of Bos

SONDATCUS in addition to B. Gaurus, only includes a two-horned

Rhinoceros on the testimony of the Malays, and whether the Hun-

PHAS SUMATRANUS occurs on the mainland of Asia (like the Tapir

and the two insular species of Rhinoceros, the Bos sonpatcus and

others,) is still undetermined. It is possible enough, though doubt-

1862.] A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 165

less rather improbable, that such an animal as the Zennu may have

escaped observation there even to this time. But it might not ex-

tend its range into the peninsula (as in the instance of the large

Siamang Gibbon, which is peculiar to Sumatra) ; and not very much

has been accomplished in the investigation of the zoology of the

great island of Sumatra since the time of Raffles. At all events,

I think the present opportunity a meet one to recal the subject to

notice.

Baron Cuvier long ago remarked, I think in his Zegons dans 1 Ana-

tomie Comparée, that even then it was not probable that any more

existing large quadrupeds remained to be discovered : and it is wor-

thy of notice that no remarkable genus of large quadruped has been

since brought to light, though additional species have been discrimi-

nated of several of the old genera. The small HippopoTaMUS LIBE-

RIDNSIS of the late Dr, Morton is scarcely an exception; although

since raised to generic rank by Dr. Leidy, by the name Cumrop-

sis.* Of the three genera containing the most bulky of existing land

quadrupeds, additional species have been distinguished; though, for

the most part, they may not yet be universally accepted. Of Euz-

pHas, the H. sumarranus, Temminck and Schlegel (to which Sir

J. Emerson Tennent refers the Ceylon Hlephanty). Of Rhinoceros, a

* Journ. Philad. Acad., n. s., 1, 231, II, 207.

+ The grinders of ELEPHAs SUMATRANUS are said to be intermediate in form

to those of the Indian and African species; and I have just purchased a pair

of table-weights, formed each of a thick horizontal section of an Hlephant’s

molar-tooth, which seem to me to be of this species. The little boxes formed of

sections of Hlephant’s molars, which are commonly brought from Galle, are (so

far as I have seen) of the Indian species; but these are not necessarily from

Cinghalese individuals. It is worthy of remark, however, that whilst among the

Elephants of Sumatra and Borneo fine fuskers would appear to be common (and

the ivory is an article of export from both islands, as I am assured by a gentle-

man who has collected the article in Borneo), they are exceedingly rare among

the Elephants of Ceylon; where, nevertheless, it has been suggested that tusk-

ers are so much sought after that they are seldom permitted to develope their

ivories.

With reference to Sir J. H. Tennent’s speculation regarding the former con-

tinuity of land between Sumatra and Ceylon—and Africa, of which the inter-

mediate character of the ELEPHAS SUMATRANUS is one of his presumptive proofs,

it may be remarked that the ¢wo-horned RHINOCEROS SUMATRANUS (with its only

slight skin-folds) interposes a link between the two-horned and smooth-skinned

African and the single-horned and mail-clad Asian species; but (not to allude

further to the alleged existence of a single-horned African species) the presence

of the second horn in RH. SUMATRANUS is much less remarkable, when we bear

in mind the several fossil two-horned species of Hurope and Asia, to which

moreover the existing two-horned Asiatic Rhinoceros is much more nearly akin

than it is to the different African two-horned species, as before remarked.

166 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. [No. 2,

second black African species, the Ru. xnrrnoa, A. Smith (long pre-

viously indicated by Sir J. Barrow by the name Jekloa), and a

second white African Rhinoceros, the (Ru. Oswenxit, Elliot),—

besides the Ru. Crossi1, Gray (founded on the horn only, and the

habitat of which is unknown); and of H1ppororamus, the species

of N. and S. Africa, respectively, are distinguished by Dr. Leidy and

others (sinking A. senegalensis, auct., as a synonyme of the form-

er), and there is also the H. or Co@ROPSIS LIBURTENSIS, which is a

most undoubted species, considered—as we have seen—entitled to

generic rank by Dr. Leidy. Whether external differences exist between

the great Hippopotami of N. and S. Africa, remains to beshewn ;

as also in the case of the European and American Beavers, which

Owen separated on account of differences in the configuration of the

skull: in another animal first so discriminated, the PHASCALOMYS LA-

TIFRONS, Owen, good external distinctions have since been discover-

ed, which characterize it well apart from the PH. womBar. Of other

Pachydermata of Cuvier, more Haut (of the Asinine type) have been

added to the list; and several species of Swine. Among the Bovine

ruminants, the three species of flat-horned Zaurine cattle proper to

S. EH. Asia have only recently been properly distinguished ;* also the

BuBALUS BRACHYCEROS of intertropical Africa ; and there are others

(as I believe) not yet sufficiently established, and more species also

of large Deer and Antelopes. Among the Carnivora, no animal wor-

thy of much note, unless Phocide (as might have been expected) ;

and ditto with Cetacea—my BatmNoprTERA INDICA for example

(which is perhaps the largest of existing animals,—but these latter

Prof. Owen, in his late minute—‘ On a National Museum of Natural History,’

(which I have only seen since penning the above,) writing of this genus, re-

marks—“ There is also a two-horned Rhinoceros in Sumatra; and the Rhino-

ceros of continental India is one-horned, as is that of the island of Java.” He

would appear thus to consider the RH. soxDaIcUs and Ru. SUMATRANUS as

exclusively insular species. He further adds that—* The two-horned Rhinoceros of

Sumatra offers, of all living Rbinoceroses, the nearest resemblance to certain

fossil kinds found in Europe. When half-grown, this Rhinoceros retains a con-

spicuous coat of short, straight, bristly hair. It is generally known that one, at

least, of the extinct European Rhinoceroses [RH. TICHORHINUS]| was covered

with hair when full-grown. * * * What I have said of the Rhinoceros applies

to the Elephant. Bishop Heber’s first announcement of the young hairy Ele-

phant which he met with in the Himalaya mountains excited much surprise.

This character, transitional in the modern Elephant, was persistent in the

Mammoth, or northern Europeo-Asiatic Elephant.” The RHINOCEROS TICHO-

RHINUS, it may however be noticed, is stated to have had no skin-folds,

* Dr, S. Miller unites the three in his description of Bos sonpaicus!

1862.| A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 167

are not four-limbed). Among the Quadrwmana, the grandest of all—

the huge Gorilla—has been re-discovered; for its reputed existence

was regarded as fabulous by Baron Cuvier. Lastly, in the bird

class, it is most remarkable that the number of brevipennate species

has quite recently been more than quadrupled* :—-still, however, no

remarkable new genus, excepting the New Zealand Moa; and of this

at least two species have just been discovered to maintain a lingering

existence, as I have learned from a letter recently received from Mr.

HK. L. Layard, who is at present in New Zealand as Private Secretary

to Governor Sir G. Grey. One of these, of comparatively small size

(about 34 ft. high), has actually been killed and eaten by a famish-

ing party of explorers and jifteen others seen. Of the other, one of

the large Moas, only the fresh foot-steps (15 in. long) have been

traced, as Mr. Layard states by a party who had lost themselves ;

and therefore the instance does not appear to be the same as that lately

recorded in the Zoologist (p. 7847). Both of these living species

inhabit the little explored Middle Island.f

March 1st, 1862.

* Vide J. A. 8. XXX, note to p.92. Even a sixth Cassowary has since been

added by the Baron von Rosenberg of Amboyna. It is from tlie island of Sala-

watti; and has xo watiles, as in all the others. He terms it Casuarius Kavupr,

Vide Zdis, July, 1861, p. 312. The Banmnicers rex must be considered as a

remarkable discovery among large birds; and this is quite a new genus,

+ The notice in the Zoologist is copied from the Nelson Hxaminer of July

12th, 1861. It is as follows:—“ About three weeks ago, while Mr. Brunner,

Chief Surveyor of the province, and Mr. Maling, of the Survey Department,

accompanied by a native, were engaged in surveying on the ranges between the

Rewaki and Takara rivers, they observed one morning, on going to their work,

the foot-prints of a large ‘bird, whose tracks they followed for a short distance,

but lost them at length among rocks and shrub. The size of the foot- prints,

which were well defined wherever the ground was soft, was fourteen inches in

length, with a spread of eleven inches at the points of the three toes. The foot-

prints were about thirty inches apart. On examining the bones of a foot of a

Moa in the museum, we find the toe to measure, without integuments,

eight inches and a half, and’ those evidently form part of a skeleton of a

very large bird: the length of the impression of the toe of the bird in ques-

tion was ten inches. The native who was in company with Messrs: Brunner

and Maling was utterly at a loss to conjecture what bird could have made

such a-foot-print, as he had never seen anything of the kind before. On a

subsequent morning similar marks were again seen, and, as a proof that they

had been made during the night, it was observed that some of them covered

the foot-prints of those which the party made the preceding evening. ‘The size of

these foot-prints, and the great stride of the supposed bird, has led to a belief

that a solitary Moa [why one only?] may yet be in existence. The district is

full of limestone caves of the same character as those in which such a quantity

of Moa bones were found, about two years ago, in the neighbouring district of

Asrere. We believe that it is the intention of the Government to take steps to

ascertain the character of this gigantic bird, whether Moa or not, which keeps

watch in these solitudes,”

168 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. | No. 2,

P. S.No. 1. Jn a letter dated May 10th, from Bangkok, just re-

eeived from Sir R. H. Schomburgk, he writes—‘* Will you believe

me, I have never met with an example of that formidable animal, the

Rhinoceros |! They are more towards the east, in Cambodia and

Anam, although they are likewise to be met with in the north; for,

amongst the remarkable events of 1860, Dr. Bradley notes, in his ‘ Sia-

mese Calendar’ under April 5th, that—‘ A Rhinoceros was brought to

the city from the north. Though a great curiosity, it was litle

thought after, because of a prevalent notion that his way had been he-

ralded by the cholera, and that the effluvia from his body was almost

sure to give that disease.’ ‘They are strange people, these Siamese :

Mr. Layard further writes, that—‘ The fabulous Otter of the natives [qu. a

species of ORNITHORHYNCHUS ? | has also been seen and shot at by Europeans ;

and a new large green Ground Parrot ; also a huge land shell (not HErix Bus-

BYII), on the tops of fir-trees on the same island.”

Since transcribing the above, I find that a further notice of the existing great

Moa appears in the ‘ Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London,’

Vol. VI (1862), p. 25. It is a repetition of the account in the ‘ Nelson Wxamin-

er.” Mr. T. H. Hood, Member of the Legislative Council of Queensland, writes

to Lord Ashburton,—“ There is said to be a possibility that the British

Museum may still be adorned by a Dinornis: the footsteps of a gigantic bird,

it is stated, were seen by a surveyor’s party; they were 14 inches long, and 1L

in. wide on the spread, and they had been impressed during the night over the

tracks of the men made on the previous day. All the wingless birds existing in

New Zealand are nocturnal in their habits; and the general impression from

Maori tradition is, that the Moa was a gigantic AprERyx. The district is

exceedingly rocky, and full of caves, in some of which it is just possible that a

surviving individual may find its hiding-place. Hxertions are being made (the

last steamer’s mail brings us intelligence) to ascertain the truth of the report,

and, if correct, thoroughly to search the wild and unsettled districts where it is

said to be. Certainly this would be a most interesting event to naturalists, should

the search prove successful. I must say that I feel somewhat sanguine on the

subject ; as once, when in that part of the Middle Island, I heard of a very cir-

cumstantial account given by a man, who stated that he had seen a great bird

go down into a rocky glen one morning at daybreak ; but the story was not cre-

dited. The surveyor who now makes the statement is understood to be a man

of character.”

Wor a Report on the four ascertained living species of ApTERYX, by Mr. P. L.

Sclater and Dr. F. von Hochstetter, vide ‘ Natural History Review,’ October,

1861, p. 504.

“ Let me again refer,” remarks Prof. Owen, “to the ratio at which the zoolo-

gist’s knowledge of the class [ Mammalia] has proceeded of late years; viz. from,

say, 1,360 species in 1830, to 2,000 in 1855, and 2,500 in 1860. In one order, e. g.

Marsupialia, the increase has been, from 50 species, recorded in 1830, to 350

species, in 1860. We should greatly over-estimate our present knowledge were

we to rest upon it a conclusion that there remained but very few more forms of

mammalia to provide room for in our museums. Look, for example, at the

recent unexpected augmentation of the species of the quadrumanous order, by

the researches made by Dr. Savage and M. du Chaillu, in a limited, but previ-

ously unexplored, tract of tropical Africa,—species including the largest as well

as the most highly-organized forms of the order that comes nearest to Man,”

(Atheneum, July, 1861, p, 120.)

1862.| A Memoir on the living Asiatie Species of Rhinoceros. 169

while the rasped horn and the coagulated blood of the animal are

considered remedies in various diseases, they consider its effluvia as

dangerous to the health.”

P. S. No.2. I am just able to insert the following extract from

a letter, posted at Galle, from Mr. W. T. Blanford (now on his voy-

age to Suez). He writes—“It may be interesting to you at the

present moment to know that the Rhinoceros of the Shan hills east

of Ava is one-horned. The people at the capital assured me that

two-horned Rhinoceroses were [there] unknown, The Rhinoceros

of the southern portion of the Arakan hills is two-horned. I am

not sure that the one inhabiting the higher portion of the hills on

the Pegu side, and of which L. once or twice saw tracks in the Hen-

zada district, is identical. The tracks appeared to me to be larger | as

those of Ru. SonDAICUS would be].

“T was told at Mandalé of a wild Horse (or a wild Ass) on the

mountains of Theinin in the Shan states east of Ava. I at first

thought that only the Memorhedus [CAPRICORNIS| was meant; as

that animal is known in Pegu, but not in Upper Burma, as the ‘ wild

Horse.’ My informant, however, when I suggested this, said that

he knew the ‘ wild Goat’ perfectly well; and that the animal he re-

ferred to was a wild Horse, or perhaps, he added, rather a wild Ass

than a wild Horse. Can this be the Ayang of Tibet ?”

P. 8S. No.3. When I referred to the ELEPHAS SUMATRANUS in

p- 165 antea, I had not seen Prof. H. Schlegel’s paper on this ani-

mal, a translation of which is published in the ‘Natural History

Review’ for January, 1862. This I have chanced to light on, just

in time to avail myself of it here. To Prof. Schlegel is due the

identification of the Cinghalese Elephant with that of Sumatra:

and, according to this naturalist,—“ It is well known that Sumatra

is the only island of the Indian Archipelago, where Elephants are

found wild. Magelhaens has informed us, that the Elephants which

he saw in Borneo, were introduced there ; and that the animal is as

little indigenous to that island as to Java.” From the inforniation

which I have received, however the statement of Magelhaens may

hold true that the tame Elephants which he saw in Borneo were im-

ported animals, it seems improbable that the race now wild upon

that great island, and at this time sufficiently numerous in individuals

ys Ps

170 =A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. [No. 2,

for their ivory to be an article of commerce, can have descended from

an imported stock. My principal informant on the subject, to whom

I have applied for what further information he may be able to

give me, is Capt. Mottley (at present of Akyab), brother of the na-

turalist whose name is associated wlth that of the Rev. Mr. Dillwyn

in Messrs. Mottley and Dillwyn’s ‘ Fauna of Labuan’ (and who pe-

rished with his family in the massacre at Banjermassing). Capt.

Mottley was long associated with his late brother, as he mentioned

to me in conversation, when I was at Akyab. Ina paper on Borneo

published in the ‘ Singapore Chronicle’ for December, 1824 (and re-

printed in Moor’s ‘ Notices of the Indian Archipelago’), we are told

that—“ Of land animals, there exist the Elephant, the Rhinoceros,

a species of Leopard [FELIS MACROCELIS |—but not the royal Tiger,”

&e. &e. “The first three animals, it is singular enough, are found

only in a single corner of this vast island, its northern peninsular

extremity, in the districts of Ungsang and Paitan. * * * The Ox

[Bos sonparcus], under the name of Zambadao, is a native of the

forests of Borneo ; and so is the Hog” [Sus BARBATUS]. Ina sketch

of Borneo, or Pulo Kdalamantan (the Malayan name of the entire

island, as distinguished from its province of Borneo), communicated

by J. Hunt, Esq., in 1812, to Sir T. 8. Raffles, then Lieut.-Governor

of Java, (and also reprinted in Moovr’s ‘ Notices of the Indian Archi-

pelago,’) it is stated that—-“ The Elephant was said to be seen about

Cape Unsing, where several teeth are still found; but it is conceived

that this animal is extinct on the island.” These are the only print-

ed notices that I can at present recal to mind, relative to the exist-

ence of Elephants in Borneo.

The only species of Elephant, which, according to our present

knowledge, is known to inhabit India proper—as distinguished from

Indo-China and Malasia (or Malayana),—Prof. Schlegel designates

as the “so-called HLEPHAS INDICUS ;” and he remarks, that, so far

as he “ could discover, the greater number of Elephants brought to

Europe from continental India, have been obtained from Bengal. It

remains therefore a question,” he adds, “ whether all the Hlephants

of continental India belong really to one species, or whether, in

these widely extended regions, there may not be different species of

Elephants, and the Elephant of trans-Gangetic India may not per-

haps belong to EH, sumMaTRanus. A similar question may be asked

1862.] A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 171

with respect to the Hlephant of Southern India, compared with the

E. suMATRANUS of Ceylon, since these districts approach one ano-

ther very nearly. We have, it is true, no more reasons for answer-

ing these questions in the affirmative than the negative ; but they

must be determined by ascertaining the facts, in order to know the

exact boundaries of the range of E. InpDicus.”

On this subject, I have to remark, that (at the present time at

least,) the Elephant is quite as much an imported or introduced

animal in Bengal proper, as it is in Java; for the very few that roam

the Rajmahal hills are known to be animals escaped from their

quondam human owners, and perhaps there may be some that are

the progeny of such escaped animals. The appellation of “ Bengalese

Elephant,” habitually made use of by Prof. Schlegel, is therefore

inappropriate; although wild Hlephants do exist, chiefly on

the eastern outskirts of the province, and along the base of the

Himalayas. I have not had the opportunity of examining the grind-

ers of wild Elephants from the peninsula of India; but I have

lost no chance of examining those of wild Burmese Elephants,

which indicate the species to be npicus, as distinguished from sv-

MATRANUS. ven here I must remark, that the tame Elephants

employed at Moulmain, so celebrated for their intelligence in piling

timber, &c., (which feats I have witnessed,) and also those extensively

employed in the teak-forests of the interior, are brought down all

the way from the Shan states ; the Burmese method of hunting wild

Elephants proving successful only in procuring small individuals,

below the commissariat standard, and unequal to the labours impos-

ed by the timber-merchants. The entire Indo-Chinese region (or

‘trans-Gangetic India, though even ‘Hither China’ would much

better express the affinities of the human inhabitants,) would appear to

-be emphatically the main habitat of HK. 1npicus, seemingly extending

down the Malayan peninsula in one direction, and along the south-

ern base of the Himalayas in another: there are still many in the

Deyra Doon; and others in Cuttack, Central India, Malabar, &c.,

which it has now become desirable to examine more critically.

According to Professor Schlegel, —“'The Elephant of Sumatra and

Ceylon (H. sumaTRaNvs) has small ears, like HE. rspicus; and ap-

proaches this species also in the form of its skull, and the number

of the caudal vertebrae: but the lamine of its teeth are wider; and

172 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. [ No. 2,

in the number of its dorsal vertebrz and pairs of ribs, it differs from

both the other known species. As far as we know, there are seven

cervical, three lumbar, and four sacral vertebre in all the species of

Evepnas alike. E. suMATRANUS and E. INDICUS agree in the

number of caudal vertebra, which is usually thirty-three, but in very

young examples sometimes only thirty. In E. arricanus, on the

other hand, the tail never contains more than twenty-six vertebre.

Finally, the number of dorsal vertebre and pairs of ribs are differ-

ent in each of the three living species of Elephant; being in E. arrt-

CANUS twenty-one, in H. suMATRANUS twenty, and in E. rInpIcUS

nineteen.*

“Tt is also remarkable, that the number of true ribs is alike in all

the species, thatis, only five ; whilst in the three species, as above

given, the corresponding numbers of false ribs is fifteen, fourteen,

and thirteen. Hence it follows that the augmentation of these

parts, in the different species, takes place in the direction of the

hindmost dorsal vertebree and pairs of ribs.

“The lamine of the teeth afford another distinction, which, how-

ever, is less apparent to the eye than that taken from the number of

the vertebrae. These lamine, or bands, in E. SUMATRANUS are wider

(or, if one way so say, broader in the direction of the long axis of the

teeth,) than in E. inpicus. In making this comparison, one must

yvemark that the distinction is less evident in younger individuals ;

and that there are met with, im all species of Elephants, within cer-

tain definite limits, remarkable individual differences in respect of

the width of these lamine.

“Tn their external form, also, the two Asiatic Elephants appear to

present some differences. Heer Westerman, Director of the Gard-

ens of the Zoological Society of Amsterdam, which has for several

years possessed two female Elephants of moderate size, one | receiv-

ed] from Calcutta and the other from Sumatra, informs me, on this

subject, that the Sumatran animal is more slender and more finely

built that the Bengalese [wherever that might have originally come

from!], that it has a longer and thinner snout, and that the rump at

the end is more broadened and covered with longer and stronger

* The skeleton of EnepHas InDICUS in the Society’s museum, and also that

in the museum of the Caleutta Medical College, are those of the true continental

species, according to Professor Schlegel’s diagnosis,

1862.| A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. 173

hairs, in which respect it reminds one rather of the African than the

Indian Elephant, and, lastly, that the Sumatran animal is more re-

markable for its intellectual development than the Indian.*

“The last mentioned observation agrees, in a remarkable way,”

continues Prof. Schlegel, “ with what Heer Diard has lately written

concerning the Elephant of Ceylon. He says, on this matter,—“V

Elephant de Ceylan se distingue de celui des Indes par une aptitude

intelligence instinctive, celle de facile éducabilité: aussi ces Hle-

phans de Ceylan, de tout temps recherchés par les Princes de Inde

se trouvent l’étre encore aujourdhui plus qu’ aucun outre par les

Anglais pour les differens services auxquel on les employe. Jai eu

Voccasion d’observer pleuseurs grandes troupes de ces animaux et

une particuliérement, qui avais finie par se laisser prendre dans une

grande enceinte établié par les ordres du Gouvernment, qui a cette

époque ou la guerre de Inde était encore loin d’etre terminée faisait

tout ce qu’il est possible pour recruiter un certain nombre de ces

animaux afin de les deriger vers le Bengale.”

From my own familiar observation of the intelligence of tame Hle-

phants, whether in Lower Bengal, Oudh, or Burma, I am inclined to

doubt exceedingly the alleged fact of the superior qualities, in this

respect, of the Cinghalese Hlephant. Individual differences occur, no

doubt, as in other animals ; and no slight diversity of character. I also

do not remember that any Elephants arrived at Calcutta from Ceylon

during the period of the repression of the Indian mutinies ; though

some may have been sent, likely enough, from that island to Madras.

The grand importation, at that time, of Elephants into Calcutta was

from the ports of Rangoon and Moulmein ; and the animals in ques-

tion were brought thither from the Shan states beyond the British

boundary.

The assigned habitat of Calcutta for a tame Elephant may be

estimated from the following extract :—

Col. A. P. Phayre, now Chief Commissioner of British Burma,

remarks, in his ‘ Report on the Administration of the Province of

Pegw’ during 1858-9, that—“ Not less than one thousand and thirty-

four (1,084) Hlephants have been shipped from Rangoon and Moul-

mein, for the Madras coast and Bengal, during the period extending

* It may here be noticed that Prof. Schlegel has reason to suspect the exist-

ence of more than one species of African Wlephant,

174 A Memoir on the living Asiatic Species of Rhinoceros. [No. 2,

from Dec. 1857 to April 1859. It may be assumed,” continues Col.

Phayre, “that so many of these powerful animals were never before,

whether in ancient or modern times, conveyed across sea, or other-

wise from one country to another, in the short period of seventeen

months, whether for military or other objects.” And of this great

number, it may be added, that not a single one will probably have

propagated its race after its capture! A young Elephant was born,

T learned, on its voyage from Moulmein to Madras, survived the

voyage, and was alive a year or more afterwards, if not at the present

time, as is most probably the case.

On application to the Military Commissariat Office, I am obliging-

ly informed that—“ The following is an account of the Elephants

received in Calcutta from Moulmein and Rangoon.

“ Moulmein. Rangoon.

GSI coo cuopsonactoseca.cosben AU) 50

IDS) G00356 cco 0caons sdaoooene. EH 34

IS SORAGaecenetconsectoodene a OOO

PGC) 2. 45006000900900 000 bog 2060 L190 700009.000 soos AS

“JT do not know,” continues my informant, “ how many more were

landed in the Madras Presidency.

“No Elephants were received at Calcutta from Ceylon.”

The accuracy of the foregoing statement may be fully relied on.

P.S. No.4, The genera Enepuas and RuINocEROs were placed by

Linneus (Gmelin’s edit., A. D.1788,) in his order Bruta ; while he as-

sociated the Horse with the Hog and the Hippopotamus in his order

Bellua. It is remarkable, too, that he refers to Rhinoceroses bearing a

third horn.* Baber, it has been remarked, hunted some species of Rhi-

noceros on the banks of the Indus ; and in Dr. Parsons’s description ofa

Rhinoceros procured when young by “ Humphrey Cole, Esq.; being

Chief of the Factory of Patna in Bengal,” in the Phil. Trans., Vol.

* To his description of Rk. bicornis, it is added—* Rarior est Rhinoceros

tricorms, tertio tum cornu ex alterutro priorwm excrescente,”

1862.] On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi. 175

XLII (A. D. 1742-3), we read of “many Gentlemen, who had seen

those Creatures in Persia, and other Parts of the Hast.” Can this refer-

ence to Persia be a mistake? Or were such animals, at little more

than a century ago, occasionally conveyed (when young) from the

Indus to the Persian Gulf? Rather than from the eastward of Cape

Comorin? Were it not for the locality assigned, I should have been

inclined to suspect that Parsons’s figures were intended for Ru. son-

DArcusS, from the somewhat greater elevation of the limbs, the more

evenly (though too coarsely) tuberculated hide, and especially the de-

lineation of the nape region, as compared with the figures by Ed-

wards, Buffon, and Cuvier and Geoffrdy. At the same time, I have

already noticed, that the hide of the Lesser One-horned Rhinoceros

of Bengal is by no means so neatly tessellated in appearance as is

shewn by Dr. 8. Muller’s figure of the Javanese Rhinoceros.

I find that I was wrong, in p. 163 antea, in stating that our Rhi-

noceros-skeleton was presented by alate Nawab Nazim of Bengal.

Three skeletons, those of Elephant, Camel, and Tiger (the last now

replaced by a much finer one), were presented in 1839, by His late

Majesty of Oudh, Nussir-ud-Dowlah, J. 4. 8. VIII, 688. For the

history of our Rhinoceros-skeleton, vide J. A. S. IIT, 142, 1X, 518, X,

928. The animal was killed in the Jessore district.

PIAA RAIDED

On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi—By Bru

RAJENDRALALA Mirra.

In February, 1861, Capt, Stubbs, of the Artillery, forwarded to the

Asiatic Society, through Col. J. Abbott, draughts of certain interest-

ing relics found in a field 23 miles to the north-west of Rawal Pin-

di, and between the villages of Shah ke Deri and Osman Khatur.

The place is said to be rocky and covered for many miles with frag-

ments of dressed stones and ruined buildings which have, in some

spots, formed mounds of considerable height, overgrown with jungle.

Traces remain of some of the buildings having been made of quar-

ried stones with lime mortar. Copper coins and fragments of statuary

are also met with. The relics under notice were exhumed by two

zemindars of the place while digging among some mounds in quest

of treasure. ‘They had been evidently deposited in the centre of a

masonry building, the foundation of which was met with at the

176 On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi. | No. 2,

depth ‘of 2 or 3 cubits from the surface of the ground. Mr. G. D.

Westropp, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Rawal Pindi, to whom they

were made over by the discoverers, states that they consist of—

“ Ist, a circular stone trough about one foot in diameter and three

inches in depth, beautifully turned and polished. Its outer resemblance

is that of a large cone cut away at 35 or 4. inchés -above its base.

The trough has three grooved circles diverging from the base of a

small cone which rises about 13 inches from its centre. The rim,

sides and bottom of the vessel are not more than 4 an inch in thick-

ness. The stone is of a dark green colour, interspersed with white

spots, and from this circumstance, as well as from its hardness, I

am led to conclude that it-is either porphyry or some other descrip-

tion of granite. It is remarkably free from flaws and defects.”

“Ind, a crystal figure which was inverted on the small centre cone

described above. The figure represents the shape, wings and tail of

a duck with the head of a turtle. It is delicately carved, and in a

state of good preservation.

“3rd, a piece of gold leaf about three inches long, by one’ broad,

bearing an inscription in some unknown character. The letters are

in relief and perfectly clear and distinct.”

Fig. 8 of the accompanying plate represents. a ede sketch of

the trough. It differs from the Manikyala and other Buddhist vases

in being the segment of a cone and not of a cylinder, and in having

the peculiar conical projection in the centre, the counterpart of

which has nowhere else been noticed. Neither Mr. Westropp nor

Col. Abbott makes any mention of a cover for this trough, but judg-

ing from the perfect state of preservation of the erystal figure and

the gold leaf, and also from the circumstance of all the memorial

troughs or basins hitherto discovered having been supplied with lids,

I believe this too had one which was probably destroyed in the

act of exhumation. Its exact dimensions are, upper diameter 11

inches, lower do. 12—7; depth within 1—85; depth outside 2—4,

It probably contained the ashes or some other mortuary remains of

the saint’ whose name is recorded on the gold leaf,

The crystal figure i is a well: formed round cup bearing the head and

tail of a duck, with the wings indicated by cross lines on the sides. It

measures 4. inches. ‘in length, and 2-7 in breadth, the height being

1-8. he interior diameter of the cup’ is 1-8 and its depth 1-2. Fig.

Lag Md

MICE TP F 29ch

asp p27 f P posi : |

4Ye

1862.| On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi. 177

9 is a reduced sketch of its side view, and Fig. 10 of its under surface.

The places of the feet are indicated by two holes on each side, and at

the centre of the tail there is a small perforation: the cup has a flaw

under the neck.

As a funeral or Buddhist emblem I have never noticed a duck;

and among the figures published by Mr, B. H. Hodgson in the

Transactions and Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of London,*

the peacock and the hawk are given as Buddhist signs, but no

anserine animal of any kind. A story is current, however, that

when Sdkya shed his top-knot at Benares, his hairs assumed

the form of a flock of geese, which flew away towards the north,

and it is possible that the figure under notice, was designed to

commemorate that event in the life of the founder of Buddhism.

But the inscription is entirely silent on the subject. It records

the death of a saint who, notwithstanding the distinctive epithet of

Bhagava, was evidently not S’‘akya himself, and it would not be con-

sistent to suppose that the record and the emblem aliude to two

different individuals. I feel disposed to think, that they refer to

the same person. This idea gains strength from the circum-

stance of superior intelligence having been assigned to the duck

under the name of Aaisa in the Hindu Shastras. The Chhandogya

Upanishad gives an anecdote of two geese, one of which, while flying

over a palace, warned its companion to keep clear of the majesty of

the king below. The Ramayana and the Mahabharata, have like-

wise several anecdotes in which havisas are alluded to, In a curious

work on omens by Vasantaraja (Sth section) it is said that “the

sight of a haisa in any direction, when proceeding on an expedition,

is a sure augury of success. The hearing of its cackle is likewise

efficacious, while its name is destructive of all sin.”’+ In another place

it is said, that “the cackle of a duck (if heard by a man only once

when proceeding on an expedition) is an augury of thieves in the

way ; if heard twice, of gain; if thrice, of danger; if four times, of

war ; and if five times, of royal favours,’

* T. Vol IL. p. 222, J. vol. XVIII. p. 393.

+ HIBS Falealy ewaa Yaw wea gq vafata: |

avafa vay wate we vai arm Sica vet

+ Sie: aa aw = fafufgdlisa ug eala |

Lac va cuaaguse fatale a

4g Wqgs eafassie: irq TBA VICS TTT |

2A 2

178 On some Bactro- Buddhist Relics from Réwal Pindi. | No. 2,

According to popular belief the hafsas have the peculiar power

of abstracting the milk from a mixture of milk and water, and leav-

ing the water behind. Absurd as this belief is, it has led to the

hafisa being reckoned as an emblem of superior powers of discrimi-

nation, and seldom does a Bengali author write a book in which he

does not request his readers to separate, like the hafisa, the cream

of his composition from its aqueous adjunct. Inthe Mahabharata

this is alluded to in the Udyoga Parva* where a great Brahmana

teacher is named the Hajisa or “the goose” who was to separate the

cream of theology from the dross of secular learning. It is probably

from this circumstance that the term, from originally meaning “a

99 66 IF b

duck,” “a goose,” “a swan,” or “a flamingo”’> came to mean the om-

niscient Brahma,t the benign Vishnu, the plenipotent Siva, the all-

observing sun and, metaphorically in composition, “the best,”

“chief,” or “excellent.” The Jogis took it up as aterm elect to

indicate the vital airs, and many mystical prayers were got ready for

the adoration of the deity as the Hafsa.§ Those who adopted this

mystical prayer were generally ascetics, and hence several sects of

Jogis used it as a title for their spiritual teachers. Subsequently the

term had the augmentative prefix parama added to it, and in that

compound form, it occurs frequently in the Bhagavat where S/ridhara

Swami explains it by the words Alaatg-fecae-faq riage or “ possessed

of the knowledge of substance and dross, or truth and untruth.”

When the term came to be used as indicative of a Vedantist ascetic

it is difficult to determine, but it occurs very largely in the polemi-

cal literature of medieval India. However ridiculous the title may

appear in its English version of “the great goose,” S’aiikara adopt-

ed it as pre-eminently his own,|| and most of his successors called

themselves Paramahansas. Several teachers of great eminence before

the time of Safkara likewise had the same title, and it may be traced

* Chapter 35, Vol II. p. 187.

+ Vide my translation of the Chhandogya Upanishad p. 66, foot note.

{ The vehicle of Brahma is likewise named hajfisa.

§ Safa vefasat Sart saat |

SHU afearia vartu fase va: tl

|| The following is his definition of hafisa as given in his treatise on inference,

Aparokhanubhuti.

MIAH PyR AY Yat wsifa aeqar |

Witaltiaayg SA Ca FT BGT |i

1862.] On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi. 179

as far back as the 7th century. In its simple form it must have

been in use long before that time, and as the Jogis, as a sect, are of very

ancient date and notices of their rigorous penances occur in books

many centuries before the commencement of the Christian era, it

would not be too much to suppose that the term hafsa was well

known at the time when the Bactrians held sway in Western

India. If this be admitted, bearing in mind the well-established

fact of the Buddhist having borrowed most of their terminology

from the Hindus, it would not be unreasonable to suppose that the

duck under notice, was placed in the monument as an emblem of the

superior intelligence of the saint whose memory it was to perpetuate.

The inscription (Fig. 11) is in Arian characters, its language being

Pali, similar to that of the Kapur-di-giri edicts of As’oka, and the

Wardak record of the time of Huvishka. The letters have been

punched on the gold leaf, and are in an excellent state of preservation,

but several of them are peculiar in shape, and the difficulty of ascer-

taining their phonetic values throws much doubt on the meaning of

the whole record. Moreover in the Arian alphabet, as far as yet known,

four different letters either by themselves or with their vowel-

marks, appear very much alike, and they constantly lead to misappre-

hensions and mistakes. They are all formed of an oblique line bending

to the left with a top stroke more or less curved. The letters alluded to

are v, r, f,and b. Of these v perhaps is the most characteristic with its

perfectly horizontal top line, and yet it is hable to be mistaken for an

7; the r is liable to be confounded with ¢ and 0, and the ¢ has a strong

tendency to merge into 6. The / too in the first line of the Kapur-di-giri

inscription has some resemblance to b. The v stands at the fourth

remove from 6 and is not often liable to be mistaken for it, nor fora 4,

and yet when the horizontal top stroke is modified by a perpendicular

stroke at its end to indicate the long vowel 4, nothing save the context

is left to guide the decypherer to their values, and even that dubious

guide fails him whenever he has an unknown proper name with any

of these letters before him. I feel myself, therefore, in my reading of

the record, freely open to correction, and if I publish it in its tentative

form, it is only to provoke enquiry, and to assist the researches of others

into a subject fraught with the deepest interest in connexion with

the history of Bactrian domination in India. I presume not to apply

the “verifying faculty” so as to convert the plausible into the certain.

180 On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindt. [No. 2,

The first word of the record appears to be distinct enough ; the

syllables are s%, 77 and e ==s/irie, the singular dative in Pali of s!7z;

the meaning being, “ For the sake of prosperity.” The first and the

third syllables are undoubted, the second may be read t, vi, or ri at

option, the ¢, v and 7 being, as aforesaid, liable to be confounded.* It

has been taken for 77 because no meaning can be got with wi or Z.

Besides, in Oriental writings the word s’ri is always reckoned to be an

appropriate beginning for a grave document, as it is supposed to be

highly conducive to prosperity. The second word is Bhagava. When

I first met it in the Wardak monument, I had some doubts about my

reading, and I adopted it only on the analogy of the Burmese vocative

of Bhagavan, but in Major Kittoe’s collection of unpublished inscrip-

tions, there is a Pali record in the Lat character, which has the word

very distinctly in two places, and there seems to be no reason to object

to it any longer.

The syllable immediately succeeding Bhagava is of a very doubt-

ful appearance. It makes the nearest approach to abo. In Mr.

Thomas’s platet the lapidary 6 is written thus $, and if the vowel

mark for o be put about its middle it would be changed to a shape,

which would be very nearly that of the letter in the inscription. The

vowel cannot be w, as that letter in the Kapur-di-giri record is given

in a different way with a horizotal stroke at foot. The dha after

it is undoubted, and then the first syllable is repeated. The pra

which follows next is well formed and not liable to be questioned,

but what the next syllable is, is quite uncertain. Taking it at a

random for a jna, the whole word becomes Bodhaboprdjna. Placed

immediately after Bhagava, the word is expected to be the name of

the saint whose death the record has to commemorate, but placed

between two such pure Sanskrit terms as Boddha and prdjna, it is

not easy to account for bo, one feels disposed therefore to suppose

that either it is a misscript for bz which is a very appropriate Sans-

krita expletive meaning “certainty” and corresponding to the Eng-

lish adjunct di-or dis; or the gna is a mislection of something else

which with dopra made a proper noun, but what that is cannot now

be guessed. If the syllable vo be taken for fe, no advance whatever is

* The facsimile prepared from a sealing-wax impression is not correct here.

The original gold leaf has ra and not ri. ee

+ Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities, p. 166,

1862.] On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi. 181

made towards an explanation of its meaning, and the Ze itself is

generally written in a very different way. In the Behat Kunanda

coins, the yza occurs in the form of an h reversed, while the form of the

letter in question is like a double v, 4. If it be taken for the latter it

would make the name Bodhabopravva or Boddhatepravva, but with-

out making any advance to its meaning: the word, however, being a

proper noun, its meaning cannot be of much help, and I despair, there-

fore, of coming to the right reading without extraneous aid. The next

word is rdtiyamai, rati for rdtri “night,” ydma “a watch,” or one

fourth of the night, it being usual in India, as elsewhere, to divide the

night into four watches. The w is supposed to be doubtful. I take it

to be the case-mark for the locative. In the Lalita Vistara it is very

largely used to indicate the omission of a case affix, and in the Hindi

itis also met with.* The meaning of the whole clause is “in the first

watch of the night.”

The second line begins with a word which may be taken for

“drinking of joy” or “drunk with joy,” from hasisa “laughter”

and pi ‘‘ drinking” or “having drunk.” The radicals of both the

words are well known, and the only thing doubtful is the sz in hasisa,

particularly as the next word hasasila “laughing” or “joyous” is

written without the sz. The next word is iva sast or “like the

moon,” from iva “like” and sasz “ the moon ;’”’ the letters are distinct

and the meaning undoubted. The syllables which follow to the end

of the line, are likewise distinct, except the last which looks more like

hrathan ha. Taking it to be ha, on the authority of the Kapur-di-giri

record in which # sometimes occurs with a prolonged tail,f the

question arises as to the property of using the word yoha “a flock”

or “ herd”? with reference to men, in Sanskrita the use of its radical

yuha being confined exclusively to beasts and birds. But perhaps it

would be conceded that for a saint to call his pupils his “ flock,”

or for his pupils, disciples, and congregation to describe themselves

as “ his flock” even against the genus of the Sanskrita, is not such as

to raise any serious obstacle to taking the wordin that sense. The mean-

ing would be “ rising above his flock.’”’ The last word of the record is

* Vide my paper on the Gatha Dialect, ante vol. XXII. p. 608.

+ Since writing the aboveI have had an opportunity of examining the original

gold plate, from which I find that our facsimile is not correct, inasmuch as it

shews the tail of the # to be longer than it is in the original, where it is of the

same relative size as in ordinary hs, only not quite as curved, the difference pro-

ceeding from a desire on the part of the engraver to avoid bringing it into

contact with the right foot of the preceding letter,

182 On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rawal Pindi. [No. 2,

the verb ; it is distinctly vthayati ; vi prefix ti the conjugational termi-

nation, and haya the root. In Wilson’s Dictionary, this root is said

to have four meanings “to move,” “to worship,” “to sound,” “to be

weary,’ but none of them seemsto be appropriate. “To move”

might be used in the sense of “to pass away.” But a Buddhist

would not in a hurry say of his saint that “he passed away.” The

more probable reading therefore appears to be viharati, a genuine

Buddhist term for “ taking pleasure” or “relaxation.” To do this,

however, the ya must be assumed to be a miscript for ra. But whe-

ther so assumed or not, the word must be taken as a metaphorical

expression for death.

My reading of the entire inscription according to the above ana-

lyses would be faxu ung Sraeisia Ulasias viaaiey wafee ca-

aa ataare faecfa il and its translation: “In the first Ween of

the night, Bhagavan Bodhaboprajfia or Bodhabopravva, the joyous,

for the sake of prosperity, drinking of joy, and rising above his flock,

took his relaxation.”

One objection to this reading of the text, though not a serious

one, is its style which is much more artistic and high flown than

would be suited to a Bactro-Buddhist epitaph; but if the value as-

signed to the several letters composing it be admitted, the meaning

cannot well be avoided. 'The only Arian records of any length that

have yet been translated are the As’oka edicts of Kapur-di-giri and the

Vase inscription from Wardak, and they are both, in nearly pure

Pali. If they differ, the difference is due to their bearing a closer

resemblance to the Sanskrit than to the Pali, and not to any deteri-

oration from the Pali. Following the former, they retain the three

sibilants and compound consonants with 7, which are nowhere met

with in the latter. The Arian legends on the bilingual Bactrian coins

are likweise in Pali, and they fully justify the assumption that in the

time of the Indo-Bactrian sovereigns the language of court and religion

was the Pali, and since the inscription under notice is unmistakeably

a Bactrian. sepulchral record its language must be the same; which

being conceded, the meaning I have given to it follows as a matter

of course. I have found that it is possible by a segregation and

rearrangement of the different syllables—the words being engraved

continuously in the original and not separated—to form new words

with different meanings, but as they could not be held together by

any grammatical cement, [have not thought proper to advert to them

1862.] On some Bactro-Buddhist Relics from Rdwal Pind. 183

here. I feel that my reading does some violence to two or three letters

by assuming misscripts and mislections, but as it abides strictly by a

language and a grammar, I trust it will be deemed preferable to any

attempt at decypherment on my part which for the sake of a fancied

fidelity to a few letters—and those of forms so dubious that they may

be mistaken for several others and engraved at a time when the art

of engraving was in its most primitive state,—would cast overboard

all considerations of the laws of language.

The plate annexed to this paper, has impressions of six ancient

gems now in the possession of Mr. E. C. Bayley, and of a Cufie seal

in the cabinet of the Society. The gems were subjected to the exami-

nation of the learned scholar Dr. Martin Haug of Poonah, whose

readings of the legends of five of them are here annexed.

“Wig. 1 represents the head of a Roman, the inscription in Sassa-

“nian Pehlevi can be read only as Calmilos. He was very likely in

“the service of one of the Sassanian kings, for we find in the British

“¢ Museum a Daric, with the Greek inscription Pythagoras.

“Fico. 2 Sassanian Pehlevi Shahipuhri Mazd (ayasn) 1. e. Shahpoor

“the Zoroastrian.

“ Kio. 3 represented a cypress; the inscription is in Hebrew cha-

“acter, the language late Hebrewapproaching Chaldaic, 4b Habbaroth

“ Hab baruth, the name means owner of a Cypress 18 ab means father,

“ owner, and 2 Baroth is the Chaldaic form for Barosh cypress : \7

“ha before Baroth is the Hebrew article, not admissible in Chaldaic.

“ As to the name, compare the name of the celebrated Babylonian

“ historian Berosus.

“ Wie. 4 contains very likely inscriptions in two languages, or, bet-

“ ter, is the two dialects of Sassanian Pehlevi known from inscriptions.

“ The upper inscription is in a kind of Hebrew character (used by the

‘ Sassanians) and contains evidently the name Damask. The inscrip-

“tion below bears some resemblance to old Armenian characters, but

“T cannot yet read them with certainty.

“Wie. 5 Sassanian Pehlevi inscription Baba i.e, Ktesiphon (occur-

“ing often in coins).”

Fig. 6 has not yet been read.

The Cufic seal (Fig. 7) was purchased from one Chanda Mull of

Peshawar, a coin-dealer. Its substance is jet well polished, and the

letters most beautifully engraved. ‘The legend records the name of

Isamel, son of Hamad. 2B

184 Remarks on the above by E. C. Bayley, Esq. [No. 27

Remarks on the above by EH. C. Bayuny, Esq., C. 5S.

As the relic with which the above note deals has also been for

some time before myself, and as the conclusions to which I have

come do not altogether, even as to the phonetic values of the letters

of the inscription, concur with those above given, I presume to offer

a few remarks.

I would venture in the first place, with all deference, distinctly to

join issue with Babu Rajendra Lal as to the language proper of the

Ariano-Pali inscriptions. To give the position which he assumes in

his own words I quote from p, 182 :—“ The only Arian records of any

length that have yet been translated are the A/soka edicts of Kapur

di giri and the vase inscription from Wardak, and they are both in

nearly: pure Pali. If they differ at all, the difference is due to their

bearing a closer resemblance to the Sanscrit than Pali.”

If this assertion were even to its fullest extent accurate, I would

point out in the first place, that the first example quoted gives no

support whatever to the conclusion deduced from it. The language

of the Asoka inscription was the language of Asoka—whose capital

was in Behar. It was probably issued as a quasi religious edict even,

and may have therefore rather adopted a sacred dialect than the

current vernacular of that province, but even if 16 were not so, it

proves little or nothing as to the vernacular of the countries North

of the Jhelum. Asoka would, in a document of the nature of that he

was promulgating, adopt naturally the alphabet, but not the dialect,

of the locality, except perhaps in some very minor particulars.

As to the Wardak inscription, is must be remembered that in the

first place a very considerable proportion has even yet not been trans-

lated at all. Much of this is, so far as the characters go, legible

enough ; for there is no dispute as to the phonetic value of the letters.

Had they been capable of transinutation into “pure Pali” I am

certain that they would hardly have so baffled Rajendra Lal himself;

who would long since in such a case have solved the enigma of their

meaning.

Even in the parts which he has rendered into English, there are

some phrases which are hardly to be taken as “pure Pah” without

a straining of the phonetic value of the letters, which, to say the

least, is of doubtful admissibility ; but passing over this point, there

1862. ] Remarks on the above by H. C. Bayley, Esq. 185

are yet words which, accepted even in the sense which he has taken,

are certainly not pure Pali nor pure Sanscrit:—for example, the

word “Mahi Sachya” or “ Mahi Sachha” in the 2nd and 3rd lines.

The form of the demonstrative pronoun “iya”

and “imena” ap-

proaches too more nearly to the form prevailing in the Perso-Pali

of the Behistun inscription than to the Indo-Pali or Sanscrit. The

proper names which occur in the Wardak inscription, moreover, are

most of them certainly in no degree of a Sanscrit or Pali origin.

While therefore fully admitting that @ dialect of Pali forms the

groundwork of the language of the ordinary Ariano Pali inscriptions,

I would venture to demur to the assertion, that it differs only from

the ordinary Pali of India in “bearing a closer resemblance to the

Sanserit.”

The arguments adduced in support of this assertion have at. least

failed to prove it, and I may venture the rather to doubt its sound-

ness, as I know that on a careful examination of the Wardak inscrip-

tion, shortly before his death, the late Professor H. H. Wilson ex-

pressed a very opposite opinion.

Indeed the antecedent circumstances of the case are very much

against the probability of the language, at least of any territories

north of the Jhelum, being purely Pali, or Sanscritized Pali.

Whatever the predominating element of the population may have

been, it certainly was not a purely Hindu population at any time

between 300 B. C. and 200 A. D.,—the period to which most of the

imscriptions which have come down to us, may be pretty safely as-

signed. The Bactrian branch of the great Arian family, to which

most, if not all, of its subdivisions using the Semitic alphabets

may with some likelihood be attributed, leaned in their dialect, ac-

cording to Professor Haug, rather to that used by their Persian, than

to that of their Indian brethren.

But what is of far more importance, during the five centuries

named, and very probably for many others antecedently, these pro-

vinces had been the highway by which hordes of invaders of every

class and stock had poured themselves upon India.

Many of these were unquestionably of a Turanian stock, and it

is probable that of each successive army some portion settled itself on

the soil by the way. ‘The only wender is, that the Arian element

retained even so strong a position in the language as it evident-

232

186 Remarks on the above by E. C. Bayley, Esq. [No. 2,

ly did, and sufficient vitality to assert its supremacy and community

with the Hindu element, as the facts of subsequent history so far

as ascertainable would indicate. Albeit to this day many of the wild

tribes (e. g. the Ghukkurs) who people the country even south of

the Indus, can scarcely be considered as having ever fairly belonged

to the Hindu race.

That a foreign element was strong in the trans-Jhelum districts at

the period of which I have spoken, may be guessed from the fami-

liar names of men and places, which are certainly for the most part

anything but Palior Hindu. These are indications of the tendency

of the daily life of the races for whom the inscriptions were writ-

ten, and I think that it may be fairly from them assumed, that the

language of their common use must be, prima facie, expected to par-

take of a similar character.

It is not therefore too much to say that in these regions at least

(and perhaps this is true also to some degree and at some time of other

parts of India) we should not expect the language of an inscription

of the period to which we refer to be either pure Pali or Sanscritized

Pali; and a version which renders it as such is, I think, therefore

ipso facto open to doubt and suspicion. Ofcourse under such cireum-

stances more than ordinary jealousy and circumspection is necessary

in “stretching” the phonetic value of any letter, to suit an intelli-

gible reading.

Having said so much on this point, I wish to notice another pre-

liminary objection to Rajendra Lal’s version, which is the somewhat

high flown character of the language as given by him. It is opposed

to that which, as far as other inscriptions of the same period go to

show, was employed at that time and in similar inscriptions. True, as

Rajendra Lal has pointed out (in page 182) this argument is of lit-

tle value if the reading of the inscription is in itself unimpeach-

able, but where, as here, that is no¢ the case, it is an argument which

goes some way to overthrow the probability that the version given

zs the correct one.

I am now bound to give the transliteration of the inscription,

which appears to me to be correct, and having done this I will attempt

to give a conjectural reading, open I am aware to very considerable

doubt, but which still seems to me preferable to that above offered.

Before doing so I would observe that the phonetic value of but

1862. | Remarks on the above by EH. C. Bayley, Esq. 187

three* letters, viz., the 11th of the first line and the ninth and tenth

of the second line, appears te me open to any doubt. I would also

add that as I read the original sealing wax impressions, the 12th let-

‘ter of the first line has the vowel mark of “e’’ which the plate as

published does not give.

Of the three doubtful letters Babu Rajendra Lal would wish to

read the first as “jna.” There is here even not ouly no authority for

this reading, but a direct authority against it ; “jna” occurs, as Rajen-

dra Lal himself has pointed out, on the biliteral coins of Kanunda in

a form which by no possibility can have been corrupted or converted

into that here used. I am free to admit that there is no distinct

example, so far as I am aware, of the character here employed, else-

where—but it is in itself nothing more than a couple of “v’” s placed

the one above the other—the compound of two “ v” s is not an un-

common one, and though probably such compound letters were not

known to the earlier Pali, there is, I think, some ground for believing

that they were gradually introduced into it. The compound of “s,”

Sumani hag nO sat and T. Of. Sands: pir Of jy and) m-shave

been fully recognized and established by bi-literal inscriptions. There

is, therefore, no antecedent improbability against the reception of the

compound, and I believe that most of the characters in those inscrip-

tions which are yet undetermined, are probably also compound.

The second doubtful letter, the twelfth of the second line, I agree

with Rajendra Lal in rendering as “lu” or better perhaps “lo,” but

the shape of the vowel mark makes the reading a little uncertain.

The 18th letter is too in all probability a vowel, but I think rather

“6,” or perhaps “u,” than “i,” as was rendered in the note above.

I may also point out that the 14th letter may possibly be either

an “r’ or a “t;” it certainly is not a “v” as rendered by Rajendra

Lal, and all the other letters in the reading by which I differ from

him may be seen at once by the parallel transliterations given below.

Babu Rajendra Lal’s

“Sirie bhagava bodhavo prajna”

** Ratiyamatuy hasisapita hasasilu”

“iva sasi atiyoha viharati.”’

* Since writing the above I have had an opportunity of examining the ori-

ginal gold leaf; the ninth letter may possibly be read as “‘ ye.”

{ The plate given omits the vowel mark which is that of the vowel “e,”’

188 Remarks on the above by E. C. Bayley, Esq. [No. 2,

My reading after the three first words differs materially, as will be

at once apparent.

Sirae Bhagava Bodhabo prevvavétiye

matuha sisa pituha sasé

loota sasi atiyo hratehajati

As to the tentative reading which I am about to offer, it is neces-

sary to say, that of four words it is very nearly, if not altogether,

conjectural, of these three are the words “sisa,” “sase,” “sasi.” It

may perhaps be a bold guess and one which I confess is mainly

founded on the context, but it is one which I nevertheless venture

to offer, that. these words are forms of one and the same word, and

I further guess, that they represent the adverb “from,” modified in

concordance with the number and gender of the word to which they

are attached as with usis the case with the modern well known “ ka, ki

ke,”’of the Hindustani genitive—originally also probably a similar quasi

adverbial post position. If this conjecture be admissible, perhaps the

form now found may be the ancient elaborate form of the modern

Hindustani “ sé.” I put forward this guess with great diffidence, but

it may be worth at least examination before it is repudiated.

The fourth word “ loora,” or better “ loota,” is one to which I can

find no fair analogue, Col. Cunningham indeed informs me that he

has met with the word “ lira’ in some of the local Hill dialects as

the equivalent of “children ;” this expression would accord better

with Rajendra Lal’s rendering of the vowels than with my own;

but at any rate if my general rendering of the inscription be cor-

rect, the word, whatever its exact form, must express some degree of

kindred, specific or general.

My own version, I may state, accords generally with one which Col.

Cunningham long since communicated to me, and on that account per-

haps I have the rather inclined to put it forward, side by side with

that of so distinguished a scholar as Rajendra Lal.

To begin with, I take the first fourteen letters to form two words

only ; the first, as suggested by Babu Rajendra Lal, an inflected form

1862.] Remarks on the above by EL. C. Bayley, Esq. 189

of the word “ sri,” the latter a compound word containing as its first

members the words “ Bhagava Bodha” and inflected in concordance

with “ sirée.” It is I believe composed of three or more words, the

latter being the word “atiya” which I take to the Bactro Pali form

of the Sanserit atyaya (ma = Death—) which word as I read it,

occurs again towards the close of the 2nd line of the inscription.

The whole I take to be an invocation to Budha as a protector

from calamity ; the centre words may perhaps be some derivative of

¥ to protect. I cannot, however, pretend to set forth more than the

general sense as above given, say “ To Bhagava Budha, the protector

from calamity.”

The remainder of the inscription then goes on to enumerate, as I

understand it, the members of the writer’s family as “ matuha sisa

pituhasase,” “‘ luota sasi,” “from my mother,” “from my father,”

“from my children ?” and to conclude with a prayer, “‘atiyo hrateha-

jati” may calamity “ be conveyed away” or “be averted.”

The addition of a vowel like “wu” to the words “ pita” and “ mata”

is I should suppose a dialectic peculiarity. Similar changes occur

everywhere in local dialects all over India, the syllable “ ha” may pos-

sibly be a mere inflection (Conf. Lassen Prakrit Grammar, p. 399, on

the Saurasenic dialect).

Or it is possible that “ matuha,” “ pituha” may be generalizations

and mean maternal and paternal relatives; as to “luota” I have

already explained that its exact meaning is quite uncertain, and

“ atiya’”’* as the supposed equivalent of the Sanscrit “atyaya.” The

verb I read as “ hratéhajati” and would render as in the imperative or

optative tenses of the passive voice of the root “let it (atyaya) be

conveyed away,” or, “may it be conveyed away.”

That this rendering is ina great measure conjectural, has been

already said, and it is professedly put forward as such, and to invite

criticism and correction. I would only add that in its general

character, that of an invocation for the bestowing of blessings

on, or the removal of evils from, friends and relatives, it accords

with what appears to be the undoubted general purport of the

* Tt occurs also in that part of the third line of the Wardak inscription

which Rajendra Lal has left untranslated.

190 Remarks on the above by E. C. Bayley, Esq. [No. 2,

“ Wardak” inscription, and with what seems to be the purport of the

unfortunately imperfect inscription sent by Major Pearse from Eusof-

zye, in which the words “ mata, pita’ occur in conjunction.

The inscription from Bimaran, (see Thomas’s Prinsep’s essays, Vol.

J. Pl. VI. and p. 105) is also a dedication of areliquary for the pros-

perity (pusae) of “Sri véchitra - - - dhatra putra,” probably one at

least of Col. Cunningham’s EHusofzye inscriptions has a similar

meaning.

The conjectural reading, therefore, which I have ventured to sub-

mit of the present inscription, has so far additional probability, that

its general object and purport is that which seems the most common

in inscriptions of the same class and period.

1862. | Correspondence. 191

bt]

CORRESPONDENCE.

Hxtracts from a Letter from Sir RoBERT H. ScHOMBURGE, British

Consul at Bangkok, to Mr. Buytu; latest Date, Bangkok, May

20th, 1862.

(Various extracts from this and previous letters from Sir Rh. H.

Schomburgk to Mr. Blyth, on Natural History topics, have been

incorporated by our Curator in Reports which are still awaiting pub-

lication ; and both from the present letter, and from one subsequent-

ly received from Mr. W. T. Blanford by Mr. Blyth, extracts relating

to the Rhinoceroses of the Indo-Chinese region are given in p, 168

anted.)

Sir R. H. Schomburek writes, from the capital of Siam :—

“IT made a short excursion in the commencement of last April.

Since my return from Moulmein in April, 1860, I had not been ab-

sent from Bangkok a single day. My old enemy, rheumatism,

plagued me sadly; and the Doctor advised a trip. I resolved to

visit Prabat, from which place, according to the Siamese legend,

Buddha stepped over to Adam’s Peak in Ceylon, leaving his foot-

mark in Prabat, and impressing the print of his other foot on step-

ping on the Peak. Prabat is, at certain times of the year, a much

frequented place of pilgrimage, which the king himself visits almost

annually in great state. A gorgeous temple has been erected over

the so-called foot-print, (which is in limestone—a coarse blue mar-

ble,) according to which Gaudama or Buddha must have had as-

toundingly large organs for ambulation. According to a fac-simile,

hung against the walls of the temple (for the sacred foot-print is

covered with a grating and strewed with rings and other trinkets of

value), his foot measured 53 ft. and where broadest 1 ft. 103 in.

“I proceeded from thence to Nookburi, an ancient residence of

the Siamese kings; of the former splendour of which the Ambas-

sadors of Louis XIV, have told us so much; but that is all gone.

(Par parenthése, the present king is there erecting a residence; but

how inferior to what those old ruins indicate the palace must have

been when in its pristine beauty!) The ruins of the house of that

Greek adventurer, Faulcon, interested me much—at one time only

2¢

192 Correspondence. [No. 2,

second to the king, he ended his career by being cruelly murdered,

his patron tacitly consenting.

“ T now hurried home. The cremation of the Queen Consort, who

died on the 9th of September, was to take place on the 18th of April.

The solemnities and ceremonies had already commenced a week pre-

viously. The king himself lit the pile—the Governors of nearly all

the provinces were present, and the crowd assembled was from 15,000

to 16,000 persons—if not more. The king has since made a pil-

grimage to Pechaburi to visit the cave, and he has returned. I pre-

sume we shall now fall back to our every-day life.

% % % *

“You have perhaps seen already in the papers a notice of the

death of M. Mahout, a zealous collector of objects of Natural His-

tory, combining with it scientific knowledge. He was a Frenchman

by birth, but English naturalists and friends of the science sent him

to make collections in Siam, Cambodia, Tonquin, &c.: at the limits

of the latter, he fell a victim to jungle-fever. His collections have

been brought safely to Bangkok, and forwarded to London. His

discoveries were principally grand in serpents, shells, and insects ; and

you must have frequently seen notices in the ‘ Proceedings of the

Zoological Society,’ &c., of what he found.

“ My brother Richard, who accompanied me during the latter part

of my Guiana travels, on account of the Prussian Government, and

who is now settled in S. Australia, near Adelaide, has given rather

an interesting account of Gould’s Lezpoa ocellata. Richard purposes

to undertake a journey to the Murray district :—farming affairs, it

seems, as with the majority of persons once initiated in the life of

travelling in the bush, do not agree with him,—nor do they succeed

in agricultural pursuits. He writes to me that during the last six

months, taking only each Saturday for such a purpose, he has col-

lected about 100 birds, 70 Amphibia, and 40 species of fishes. As

far as I understand, from his letter, he labours for the museum at

Berlin, and has the patronage of the Professors of Natural History

there.

% % * * ES

“ That bird so interesting to me, the Diardigallus Crawfurdii,*

seems to belong to the Shan States. One of the Governors of those

* D, prelatus, Pr. Bonap. ; D. fasciolatus, Bl., J. A. S, XXVTII, 280,

1862. ] 2 Correspondence. 193

provinces, tributary to Siam, who had been summoned on Govern-

ment business to Bangkok, declared it to be a bird belonging to his

district. He likewise declared that another bird, sold to me as the

female, smaller in size with brown plumage, to be really the female ;

though the size and colour of the two are entirely different. As

regards manners, however, and the peculiar cry of recognition when

a person whom they know is approaching, or is to give them food,

these are entirely similar. M.von Martens, the naturalist of the

Prussian expedition under Count Eulanburg, was of opinion that the

bird in question was the female of D. Crawfurdii. Still I should be

glad to obtain other proofs. If this bird belongs to the northern

(or rather eastern) Shan States, you, through Major Tickell or some

other friend at Moulmein, will be able to procure further informa-

tion. At Major Tickell’s house I saw a living specimen of the bird ;

but the Major was absent during my visit.”

Extract from a letter from W. T. Buanrorn, Esq. (written on his

voyage to Suez) to Mr. Buytu ; dated from Galle, May 30th, 1862.

“ T promised, if I could, to write you a few notes about the dis-

tribution of the Burmese animals, on my way from Calcutta to Galle.

I now hurriedly jot down the more important points which struck

me.

“ You know that Lower Pegu is distinguished from Upper Burma,

as regards climate, pretty much as Lower Bengal differs from the

Upper Gangetic plains; but in a much greater degree: Pegu being

damper than Bengal ; Upper Burma dryer than the N. W. provinces.

The great change takes place above our territories, and is most

strongly marked after passing Mendha. But a very considerable

alteration in the vegetation, and a corresponding one in the

Fauna, take place at a much lower point, and are perhaps first to be

noticed about Akouk-toung, a rocky promontory on the banks of the

Trawadi about 30 miles below Prome. A comparatively dry region,

however, stretches down the eastern flank of the Arakan hills, so far

as they form a high connected range, that is—to a little below the

parallel of Henzada; and of this the Fauna of the range of hills

stretching to Cape Negrais is, in its principal features, essentially

Arakanese, the hills being covered with dark evergreen jungle. My

experience of both regions 1s mainly confined to the west side of the

Trawadi river.

2c 2

194 Correspondence. s [No. 2,

“Of the upper dry region, the most characteristic animal is perhaps

aground Thrush (Chatarrhea gularis, Blyth). 1 have never met

with this bird below Prome; nor have I ever seen it in thick or high

jungle. It is entirely an inhabitant of bushes. It is common at

Thayet Myo; and higher up, about Yenan-phyoung and Pugan, it far

exceeds any other bird in its numbers. Your Lepws pequensis is also,

so far as I know, confined to this dry region ;* as are also the few

Jackals which occur in Burma. I have not heard of them, however,

above the frontier ; but suspect they will be found there, as well as at

Meaday and Prome.

“ Dr. Jerdon’s new species of Magpie (Crypsirina cucullata), and

his new Pericrocotus,; and probably his new Mainas,t are other

species peculiar to the dry region ; none of them appearing to oceur

below: your Urocissa magmrostris I met with, near the base of the

Arakan hills, as far south as the neighbourhood of Gnathem-phyoung,

but no further.

“ Of the damper climate of Lower Pegu, one of the most typical

birds, so far ab least as abundance is concerned, is the large Buceros

plicatus (your ruficollis, the species with deep notches on the sides

of the bill,) of Arakan.§ Scvurus Keraudrenii I have seen near

Myansoing ; but it is far more common to the south ; where, also, a

peculiar variety of Se. bicolor, with a light patch or band on the

‘back, is tolerably abundant. If Se. bicolor exists in U pper Burmé, it

must be excessively scarce.|| Sc. assamensis (7) is common through-

out the Bassein district ; and another species (Sc.—?) is said to occur

above; but of this I am far from certain.

* J was assured of the existence of Hares on the left bank of the Salween

the junction of the Yunzalin river.— Cur. As. Soc. ‘

+ BP. albifrons, Jerdon, Ibis, 1860.

{ Major Tickell called my attention to a white-headed Maina, which, he re-

marked, he had only seen about Rangoon, where I sought for it in vain. It

is doubtless the Temenuchus burmesianus, Jerdon (loc. cit.), obtained by him at

Thayet Myo, and by Mr. Blanford in various parts of Upper Burma. I obsery-

ed, however, in Col. Phayre’s compound in Rangoon, a flock of the beautiful

Ploceus hypoxanthus, (Daudin); Dr. Jerdon obtained this bird at Thayet Myo;

and Sir R. H. Schomburgk in Siam (P. Z, 8S. 1859, p. 151): it havine pre-

viously been only known from Jaya and other islands of the great Hastern

archipelago.— Cur. As. Soe.

§ The most characteristic bird of the Martaban and Tenasserim jungles is

certainly Garrulax Belangeri, at all elevations. The Shima (Kittacinela Me-

eroura) is also very abundant.— Cur. As. Soc:

|| It is not likely to oceur in Upper Burma, to judge from the analogy of Sc.

purpureus of Central India, the range of which does not extend to Upper Hin-

dustan.— Cur. As. Soe.

above

1862.] Correspondence. 195

“TI pointed out to you when in Calcutta the distinction between

the three Kinefishers of salt-water and those of fresh-water streams

and pools.*

“The Irawadi Porpoise abounds in many parts of the river. I

saw them in great numbers above Ava in the gorge below Mal¢, and

from their extreme scarcity in Pegu during the rains, I think it by

no means improbable that they migrate up the river at that season,

I believe something similar has been observed in respect to the

‘Susw’ of the Ganges.f

“Of the new birds in my collection, the Maina (Zemenuchus burme-

stanus, Jerdon,) is from Thayet Myo, and will doubtless prove an-

other of the peculiar species of the dry region. The little black and

white bird (2ehodophila melanoleuca, Jerdon,) is from the same place.

Of Mulleripicus Heddem, I believe that I obtained one specimen at

Thayet Myo, and subsequently I again shot it S. of Bassein. It is

avery wary bird. The rare Bunting (Zmberiza rutila, Pallas,) I

found in grass on a stream, at the base of the Arakan hills near

Gnathim-phyoung. The Rhodophila was shot in elephant-grass in

the plains near Henzada,

“ That is all I can think of at the moment. Of course you may

insert in any way you please. The land mollusks fully bear out the

separation of the two provinces, Arakan and Lower Pegu from the

Upper Irawaddi valley. Scarcely a species is common to the two

regions.” t ‘

* Halcyon amauropterus, H atricapillus, and Alcedo meningting, being the

salt-water species noticed by Mr. Blanford, which are replaced higher up the

rivers by H. leucocephalus, H. fuscus, and A. bengalensis. The little Ceyx, also,

appears to be peculiarto brackish water; but I observed H. atricapillus about 100

miles up the river Salween.— Cur. As. Soc.

+ The ‘ Porpoise’ of the Irawadi has not yet been scientifically examined,—

Cur. As. Soe.

{ Here I may remark, that the zoology of the more distant (and more recently

acquired) dry region of the Upper Irawadi has hardly, as yet, been more than

commenced upon. Though I collected pretty largely both at Moulmein and in

Upper Martaban, I obtained no new species of bird whatever; and only one

dubiously new mammal (a Rhizomys) in the latter region. The same number of

species collected in Upper Pegu would, doubtless, have yielded at least several

novelties ; and it was there that Dr. Jerdon and Mr. Blanford discovered their

various new birds. I was successful, however, in procuring capital specimens

of sundry desiderata.— Cur. As. Soc,

196 Correspondence. [No. 2,

A further Note on Elephants and Rhinoceroses.

There is a notice of the wild Hlephants of Borneo in Mr. Spencer

St. John’s ‘ Life in the Forests of the Far East’ (1862), I, 95. This

author writes—‘‘ Among our Malays was one who had frequently

traded with the north-east coast [of Borneo], and the mention of

gading (ivory) brought to his recollection that Elephants exist in

the districts about the river Kina Batafigan, I have seen many

tusks brought to Labuan for sale, but never measured one longer

than six feet two inches, including the part set in the head.

“J have met dozens of men who have seen the Hlephant there,

but my own experience has been limited to finding their traces near

the sea-beach. It is generally believed that above a hundred years

ago the East India Company sent to the Sultan of Sulu a present of

these animals; that the Sultan said, these great creatures would cer-

tainly eat up the whole produce of his little island, and asked the

donors to land them at Cape Unsang, on the north-east coast of

Borneo, where his people would take care of them. But it is con-

trary to their nature to take care of any animal that requires much

trouble, so the Elephants sought their own food in the woods, and

soon became wild.

“ Hundreds now wander about, and constantly break into the

plantations, doing much damage; but the natives sally out with

huge flaming torches, and drive the startled beasts back to the

woods.

“The ivory of Bornean commerce is generally produced from the

dead bodies found in the forests; but there is, now living, one man

who derives a profitable trade in fresh ivory. He sallies out on dark

nights, with simply a waist-cloth and a short, sharp spear: he crawls

up to a herd of Elephants, and, selecting a large one, drives his

spear into the animal’s belly. In a moment, the whole herd is on

the move, frightened by the bellowing of their wounded companion,

who rushes to and fro, until the panic spreads, and they tear headlong

through the jungle, crushing before them all the smaller vegetation.

The hunter’s peril at that moment is great, but fortune has favoured

him yet, as he has escaped being trampled to death.

“In the morning he follows the traces of the herd, and, carefully

examining the soil, detects the spots of blood that have fallen from

1862. | Correspondence. 197

the wounded Elephant. He often finds him, so weakened by loss of

blood as to be unable to keep up with the rest of the herd, and a

new wound is soon inflicted. Patiently pursuing this practice, the

hunter has secured many of these princes of the forest.”

In another place (1, 396), but again with reference to the valley

of the Kina Batafigan river, Mr. St. John reraarks—“ As this is the

only country in Borneo where the Elephants are numerous, it is the

only one where ivory forms an important article of trade in the eyes

of the natives.” .

Now, I am well aware of Mr. Darwin’s calculation as to what the

accumulated progeny of one pair of slow-breeding Elephants might

amount to,in the course of five centuries, supposing that naught

happened to check their increase in the geometrical ratio; but I

doubt exceedivgly that, in the instance under consideration, the

existing great herds of Elephants in the N. EH. peninsula of Borneo

have descended from some two or three individuals put ashore by the

order of the Sultan of Sulu, a little more than a century ago ; con-

tinually decimated, too, as these Elephants would seem to have been

and are at this time: and I doubt it all the more, because it appears

that wild herds of Elephants existed until recently in Sulu! Why,

therefore, should the few tame Elephants presented to the Sultan of

Sulu be landed in Borneo? The remnant of the wild race existed

in Sulu within the memory of people now living! On this subject,

Mr. St. John fortunately helps us with information. In his notice

of Sulu, he remarks (II, 243),—“ Remembering Forest’s statement

that Elephants were found in his time in the forests which clothed

so much of the soil of the island, I asked Dater Daniel about it;

his answer was, that even within the remembrance of the oldest men

then alive, there were still a few Elephants left in the woods, but

that, finding they committed so much damage to the plantations, the

villagers had combined and hunted the beasts till they were all

killed: I was pleased to find the old traveller’s account confirmed.”

IT, 243.*

* Unfortunately, Mr. St. John is no naturalist. The little ‘ Mouse Deer’ he

calls the ‘ Moose Deer’ (II, 52), like some of our countrymen in Ceylon; thus

confounding the very smallest of the Deer tribe with the very largest ; and the

tiny animal of the tropics with the giant of northern regions! Of his two

kinds of horned Deer (1, 33), I take the Rusa Balum to be the Javanese Rusa,

and the Rusa Lalang to mean the Muntjac. The latter, however, is elsewhere

198 Correspondence. [ No. 2,

Why should the Elephant of Borneo have been introduced by

human agency, any more than the RutNnocrros sonpatcvs, or the

Bos sonparcus ; which latter would appear to be remarkably numer-

ous on the vast island P

I have been assured that there is no notice of the Rhinoceros in

the early Sanscrit writings; but then the river Ganges is mentioned

onge only in the whole course of the Vedas. Questioning Mr. E. B.

Cowell on the subject, he obligingly writes word—“ There are at

least two Sanscrit words for Rhinoceros, Khadga or Khadgin (Khad-

ga properly means ‘a sword’—then the horn, and lastly the animal,

—Khadgin means the ‘sword-bearer,’) and Gandaka (ganda pyro-

perly means ‘a cheek’). Both words are found in the Amara Kosha

dictionary about 56 B.C, and the words Khadgin and Khadga

occur in the Mahabharata and Rémayana. The Hindustani word is

Gaindé ; and I suspect Baber used this term, as all our Indo-

Persian writers use Hindustani terms pretty freely. There is, how-

ever, a good Persian word for it, Karkadan; and I find in Richard-

son’s dictionary a new fact in Natural History which I doubt if even

you have found out. I transcribe his whole account.

- “¢The horn of this animal, it is said, sweats on the approach of

any species of poison, for which reason many Hastern princes make

use of it constantly at table; when split through the middle there is

the resemblance of a man represented by white lines, together with

the figures of several birds.’

“« There are several Arabic names for the Rhinoceros, as Muirmis,

Hirmis, Karkaddan ; but these names tell nothing.” The Arabs,

however, most probably obtained their knowledge of the genus from

one or more of the African species. G‘onddé is the name applied in

Bengal (misspelt Gomdda in Parsons’s paperin the Phil. Trans.),

passing into Gorra in Upper Hindustan: Kyen or Kyeng is the

Burmese name ; and Bddak or Bodok the Malayan. Gonda has at

least the merit of brevity over Rhinoceros, and is quite as ewphonous.

With respect to the history of the skeleton of Ru. sonDAICUS in

the Society’s museum, vide J. d. S. III, 142, LX, 518, X, 928. The

mentioned by him by its name of Kijang. So familiar a bird (in museums at

least) as a Trogon, he does not know by that name, but terms it the ‘Omen-

bird’ (II, 62, 67, 95) ; and the remarkable wild Boar of Borneo (SUS BARBATUS)

he fails to recognise as a peculiar species. The Bos sonpAIcus would appear to

be very common in the part of Borneo traversed by Mr, St. John, and he desig-

nates it by the name Tambadau.

1862. | Correspondence, 195

animal was shot by Sir J. Barlow, Bg., (then Mr. Barlow,) in the

Jessore district, and his people brought the carcass to Calcutta by

Tolly’s nulla. It was conveyed to the Mint, and was there prepared

as a skeleton by Mr. W. E. Templeton (subsequently employed as a

taxidermist by the Society) for the late James Prinsep, who after-

wards presented it in the name of Mr. Barlow for the Society’s

museum.* 4

Baber’s account of the Rhinoceros, as given in Mr. Erskine’s

translation, is as follows :—

In his notice of the “ animals peculiar to Hindustan, after describ-

ing the Elephant, he remarks—

“The Rhinoceros is another. This also is a huge animal. Its

bulk is equal to that of three Buffaloes. The opinion prevalent in

our countries, that a Rhinoceros ean lift an Elephant on its horn, is

probably a mistake. It has a single horn over its nose, upwards of

a span in length; but I never saw one of two spans. Out of one of

the largest of these horns I had a drinking-vessel made and a dice-box,

and about three or four fingers’ bulk of it might be left. Its hide is

very thick. If it be shot at with a powerful bow, drawn up to the

arm-pit with much force, and if the arrow pierces at all, it enters only

three or four fingers’ breadth. They say, however, that there are

parts of his skin that may be pierced and the arrows enter deep. On

the sides of its two shoulder-blades, and of its two thighs, are folds

that hang loose, and appear at a distance like cloth-housings dang,

ling over it. It bears more resemblance to the Horse than to any

other animal. As the Horse has a large stomach, so has this: as the

pastern of a Horse is composed ef a single bone, so also is that of

the Rhinoceros. It is more ferocious than the Elephant, and cannot

be rendered so tame or obedient. ‘There are numbers of them in the

jungles of Peshawer and Hashnaghar, as well as between the river

Sind and Behreh in the jungles. In Hindustan, too, they abound on

the banks of the river Sirwt. In the course of my expeditions into

Hindustan, in the jungles of Peshawer and Hashnaghar, I frequent-

ly killed the Rhinoceros. It strikes powerfully with its horn, with

which, in the course of these hunts, many men, and many horses,

* J find that, in the Catalogue of the mammalia in the India House Museum

(p. 195), the habitat of Ru. sonDarcus is set down as “ Java exclusively !”

+ Linneus remarks—“ Viscera ad equina accedunt.”

200 Correspondence. [No. 2.

were gored. In one hunt, .it tossed with its horn, a full spear’s

length, the horse of a young man named Maksid, whence he got the

name of Rhinoeeros Makstid.’’*

Again, in the course of his narrative, he states—

“ We continued our march till we came near Bekram and then

halted. Next morning we continued halting in the same station, and

IT went out to hunt‘the Rhinoceros.

“ We crossed the Siah-Ab, in front of Bekram, and formed our

ring lower down the river. When we had gone a short way, a man

eame after us with notice, that a Rhinoceros had entered a little

wood near Bekrim, and that they had surrounded the wood, and

were waiting for us. We immediately proceeded towards the wood

at full gallop, and cast a ring round it. Instantly on our raising the

shout, the Rhinoceros issued out into the plain, and took to flight.

Himaitn, and those who had come from the same quarter, never

having seen a Rhinoceros before, were greatly amused. They fol-

lowed it for nearly a kos, shot many arrows at it, and finally brought

it down. This Rhinoceros did not make a good set at any person,

or any horse. They afterwards killed another Rhinoceros. I had

often amused myself with conjecturing how an Elephant and Rhi-

noceros would behave if brought to face each other ; on this occasion

the elephant-keepers brought out the Elephants, so that one Ele-

phant fell right im with the Rhinoceros. As soon as the elephant-

drivers put their beasts in motion, the Rhinoceros would not come

up, but immediately ran off in another direction.”

The description which Baber gives of a mailed single-horned Rhi-

noceros is unmistakeable; but 1¢ still seems passing strange that

these huge pachyderms should have been killed with arrows.

K. BLYTH.

* Some of Baber’s observations are amusingly correct. Thus, of the common

large Indian Frogs (RaNa TIGRINA), he remarks—“ The Frogs of Hindustan are

worthy of notice. Though of the same species as [%. e. akin to] our own, yet

they will run six or seven guz [twelve or fourteen feet] on the face of the water.”

I have known more than one European naturalist-traveller to have been at onee

struck with this peculiarity.

DLOPDDLLLIWLOWLPSPL ILI LELLILILL DOLL

1862.] Literary Inielligence. 201

LITERARY INTELLIGENCE.

The following extract on the geographical knowledge of the nations

of Islam, is from a letter received by Babu Rajendralal Mitra from

Professor Rafn of Copenhagen.

“The Royal Society of Northern Antiquartes in Copenhagen has

published a new volume ef its Annals of Northern Archeology and

History. This velume for 1857 opens with a voluminous and in-

structive historical and geographical enquiry by A. F. Mehren ‘on

the general geographical knowledge possessed by the Islamitic na-

tions, particularly with respect to the northern and southern coasts of

the hemisphere known to them.’

“The distinguished French Professor Reinaud, and the illustrious

geographers Malte Brun and Lelewel have particularly directed our

attention to the merits of the Arabs in geographical study. The

present treatise is acontinuation of the labours of these and other

scholars.

“We have first a critical sketch of the most important Mo-

hammedan Geographers from the 8th to the J16th century ae-

cording to our era. We have next separate chapters on the

oldest unscientific ideas of the Arabians on the Universe, theisz

conceptions of the form of the earth, their mathematical division

of the earth, their measurement of the degrees, and the division of

the habitable globe into seven regions or climates. Another chapter

treats at length of the terrestrial system of seas, the limitation of

the earth by the ocean and the parts of the latter: the Southern

Ocean with its coasts and islands, and the several seas connected

therewith, the Hastern Ocean, the Western Ocean and its connected

seas, the Mediterranean with the Black Sea and the Caspian, the

isles in the Western Ocean and the coasts of the same, the North-

ern lands, known to the Arabs, surrounding the Varenger Sea.

“ Among the many local names here mentioned as occurring in the

works of the Arabian geographers, there is one of especial interest.

It affords a supplement to Rafn’s ‘ Antiquitates Americanz’ publish-

ed by the Society in 1837. The result of the geographical inquiries in

this work on the situation of the Northmen’s Helluland (Newfound-

land), Markland (Nova Scotia) and Vinland (New England) has

2D 2

202 Literary Intelligence. [No. 2,

been taken up with full approval by Alexander Humboldt in his

Kosmos. A more southern land the Northmen named Hvitraman-

naland (the land of the White Men) or Irland it Mikla (Great Ire-

land}. This was supposed by Rafn to be North and South Carolina,

Georgia and Florida. The oldest historian of Iceland, Are Frode,

states that his stam-father Are Marson came to this land about the

year 983, and was baptized there. This same land, Irland it Mikla,

Irlandeh el Kabirah, is also mentioned by an Arabian geographer of

the 12th century, A4bé-Abdallah Mohammed Edrisi, who was born

im Ceuta in 1099, and had studied in Cordova. He drew up his

work at the desire of Roger II. King of Sicily (1180—1154.) The

above geographical name as well as several other notices of the

North, were doubtless derived by the Arabian author from his inter-

eourse with the North men at the court of this sovereignin Palermo.

“Tt is most interesting to follow the often highly successful identi-

fication of the local names mentioned by the Arabian geographers,

especially those of several islands in the Western Ocean, places in

France and England, and also in Scandinavia, particularly Denmark,

where Slesvig is mentioned in a curious manner, and also in Sweden.

The same thing applies to Russia. An extract from a voyage in

the 12th century (1182) by Aba Abdallah Hamid of Granada,

gives an undoubted description of a Whale-fishery on the coast of

the Arctic Ocean near the land Wisu. ‘This, according to the admi-

rable explanation of Frahn, is the tribe Wes, spoken of in the Rus-

sian Annals, north of Novgorod by the White Lake (Bielo Osero.”’)

The following is an extract from a letter to the President from

Dr. Sprenger, dated June 30th.

“You are probably aware that Wopke is going to publish the

Tarikh al Hind of Byrtny, of which Reinaud has inserted some ex-

tracts in his work on India. It is a most extraordinary work and

proves that the. author had a complete knowledge of Sanscrit liter-

ature. Wopke is an excellent Mathematician, and a good Arabic

Scholar, and he has made considerable progress in Sanscrit. He began

the study of this language on purpose to master Byriny. Wiistenfeld

intends to bring out the great work of Yaqit (594) on se0-

graphy.”

—— eer

1862.] Notices of Books connected with Sanskrit Literature. 208

Notrcres oF Books CONNECTED WITH SANSKRIT LITERATURE.

The Kuméra-Sambhava, eighth canto, with a commentary by Prema

Chandra Tarkabagts'a. Calcutta, 1862.

It is generally believed that only seven cantos of the Kumara-

Sambhava are extant, and some have said that Kalidasa died before

he finished the work. Few European scholars are aware that the

whole of the work exists in seventeen adhyayas,* but whether it really

belongs to Kéliddsa or not is a question which remains for future

criticism to determine. The Professor of Rhetoric in the Sanskrit

College has just published an edition of the eighth canto, the first

of these doubtful sections, and he promises in the preface, that, should

his labour be approved, he will publish the remainder in the same

manner.

The present canto describes the loves of S/iva and Pérvatt, but in

a manner which befits mortals alone ; and hence perhaps the oblivion

into which the poem has fallen, as it violates a direct canon of Hin-

du criticism.f Although, however, some of the opening verses, from

their indelicacy, do not deserve to be published, this by no means

applies to the greater part of the canto, which is chiefly occupied

with a very full description of the phenomena of evening and moon-

light on the Gandhamadana mountains. Many of the verses are very

beautiful, and as they have never before been published, we add a

few of those which seemed to us most worthy of being ascribed to

Kalidasa.

“See! the declining sun, asit hangson the edge of the western

quarter of the sky, seems to make with its long reflected beams a

golden bridge across the lake.” t

* There is a MS. of it in the Sanskrit College Library, and Dr. Aufrecht

gives an account of two MSS. in his Bodleian Catalogue. The last book ends

with the destruction of the demon -Taraka, as foreshadowed in the second book.

+ This is probably alluded to in Sahitya D. vil. p. 283; “ yathé vd kumdre-

sambhave, ullamadevatayoh pdrvalt-parames'warayoh sambhogas'ringéravarnas

nam. Idam pitroh sambhogavarnanam ivatyantam unuchitam, ityahuh.”’

tw afgatcanafaar fafid face faseat |

Saal Wawel qisssat aiaalaiag eqaaa |

204 Notices of Books connected with Sanskrit Literature. [No. 2,

We might almost compare these lines with the well-known passage

of Moore.

«© And as I watch the line of light that plays

Far o’er the hushed wave toward the gleaming west,

I long to tread that golden path of rays

And think ’twill lead to some bright isle of rest.”

_ “Yonder setting sun, bearing the day with him, plunges into the

ocean, and the horses of his chariot bend down their necks, their eyes

touched by the chowries in their ears and their manes pressed down

by the yoke.”*

This description of the westering sun driving “ his downward team”

amplifies the idea in Ovid’s lines,

* Pronus erat Titan, inclinatoque tenebat

Hesperium temone fretum.”

“The western horizon wears a streak of the evening red, all the

rest of the sunshine being gone, as a battle-field displays a bloody

scimetar uplifted aslant.”+

** Yonder moon, O fairfaced one, is united to its constellation with

trembling light, as a bridegroom with his newly-won bride still

trembling with fear at her new lord.”

We do not remember to have ever seen before in Hindu poetry an

allusion to the phenomenon of the rainbow over a waterfall, such as

we find in the following lines.

“As the sun sinks, destroying the connection of his rays with

the waterdrops, the cataracts of thy father Himalaya lose their rain-

bow-halo.’’§

It would be premature to pass a definite judgment on the authorship

of the poem, until we have seen some of the other cantos. Dr. Aufrecht,

in his Catalogue, has passed an unfavourable report on them, “hi

* Srsqaraa feta ye: adqraciaateaae:

saata qaaqage ufqury fead aziedi il

t aiequafaasarad caaeart faute feat

BACMAIGA Wid awaiafad faaafard i

£ Ua GIeafa Saat aya ATUTaTaT WaT |

SIS GMAIVATA HRYAT AISIAAI AT: Il

§ Waxafaat wishes tausaa faaeafa!

aaqquicangaat facia faqanaal il

1862.] Notices of Books connected with Sanskrit Literature. 205

libri utrum 4 Kalid4s4 profecti sint necne, in presentiaé quidem

dijudicare incautum esset ; quee equidem legi, mirum in modum frigere

mihi videbantur ;” but certainly though some verses in this eighth

canto are unworthy of Kalidasa, many would do him no discredit.

In conclusion we may add that there are several allusions to this

eighth canto in Hindu literature. Thus the Sahitya Darpana

(Book iii. §. 218), in its account of mdna or ‘amantium tre, refers

as its example to Parvati’s displeasure at the description of the even-

ing by S’iva, and his wish to perform the evening rites, and quotes it

as from the Kumiéra-Sambhava. The Das’a Rupa in book iv. §. 12,

quotes anonymously the lines beginning—

waite frewlaaeas |

which are the fifth S’loka of the present edition. But the most im-

portant reference is one in the second book of the Sankshipta Sara,

which, in its account of namadhatus, gives the following sitra and

commentary.

EUS a Ertatfa caaia | ecaqaaa faaadifa atfeare:.

This is important as not only quoting a verse of the eighth canto

(sl. 31,) but as mentioning the poet’s name.

KE. B. C.

Since writing the above we have learned that Dr. Bhau Daji is

printing these cantos of Kaliddsa in Bombay. He has succeeded in

finding Mallinatha’s Commentary to the eighth.

IPI VIL II PIII DIDI IAD ID DARIO LDA

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Apri, 1862.

LPL PADIS SS LILI LL III OL LLL LL IA LID PPP PD

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 2nd instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

Presentations were received :—

1. From Dr. Hunter, under instructions from His Excellency

Sir W. Denison, a set of Capt. Tripe’s photographs of Tanjore,

Trivady, Madura, Poodoocottah, Trichinopoly, Rya Kotta and

Seringham, of an inscription around the basement of the Binanum

of the Great Pagoda at Tanjore, and of the Elliot marbles and other

objects in the Madras Central Museum.

2. From Mr. C. Metcalfe, an inscribed slab from Rajshahi

recording a grant of land made by Vijaya Sena, a monarch of the

Sena dynasty of Bengal.

3. From Capt. E. Smyth, skins of a yak, a thar, a burral and

a musk deer.

4. From Major Anstruther Thomson, a young cuttle fish in

spirit.

5. From Capt. F. W. Stubbs, a small silver coin of Alexander

the Great.

With reference to this coin the following note was communicated

by Mr. E. C. Bayley :—-

“ No small coin of Alexander the Great so minute as the present

has as yet been certainly found in India. Coins of the same size,

however, of the Bactrian kings Demetrius and Eukratides are not

uncommon. Iam inclined to think the present type was struck in

Alexander’s Eastern possessions.”

J862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 207

6. From Major 8. R. Tickell, a specimen of a Turtle, (Sphargis

Coriacea).

7. From Mr. Becket, Gurhwal, a collection of specimens of birds

consisting of Tibetan Gallinacee.

8. From Mrs. Major Turnbull, two stuffed squirrels.

9. From Major J. L. Sherwill, several boxes of specimens of coal,

limestone, and minerals from Pundeeni mountain in the Manbhoom

district.

10. From Mrs. Brandis, two bird skins.

11. From J. G. Thompson, Esq., two bird skins.

A rare silver coin of Altumsh, found in re-excavating a tank at

Kandi in the Moorshedabad district, lent by Babu Gour Doss Bysack,

was exhibited ; in reference to which Mr. Bayley communicated the

following remarks :—

“The coin is curious, for it gives the Khalif’s name wrong, 7. e.

Mostanser be amr illah instead of Mostanser billah, and it is also

curious as wrong, the word for the denomination of the coin al sika

not al dirhem as is usual. I have never I think met “al sika,” save

on a later gold coin. The date is A. H. 680.

The following notice was submitted on the part of the Council :—

The Council beg to notify that they propose, for the consideration

of the Society, the following additions and amendments in the Code

ef Bye-Laws :—

1. To amend Rule 43 by the insertion of the words “ unless

originated by the Council” after the word “ then” in line 5.

2. To add the following clauses to Rule 46 :-—

The Council shall have the power of appointing any other day not

later than that day fortnight for the Annual Meeting.

After the termination of the regular business of the Annual Meet-

ing, the Meeting may be considered an ordinary general meeting.

3. To omit clause 1 of Rule 60 which provides that the names

of the visitors allowed to be present at the meeting shall be read

aloud by the chairman.

Ordered that the amendments, &c., be referred to the Council for

report, in accordance with the provisions of Rule 43.

Mr. Oldham gave notice that he should move at the next meeting

that the following clauses should be added after Rules 78 and 86

respectively ;

208 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2,

One Vice-President and three members of the Council shall be

changed annually.

The office of President shall not be held by the same person for

more than two years in succession, but after the lapse of one year,

the same person shall be re-eligible.

Ordered that these amendments be also referred to the Council

for report at the next meeting.

The Council reported for confirmation that they had raised the

wages of the younger Swaries, taxidermist, from Rs. 20 to Rs. 30, and

of Nicholas from Rs. 6 to Rs. 10.

Approved.

They also reported that they had appointed Col. R. Strachey a

member of their body in the room of Col. Yule, who had left India.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were

balloted for and elected ordinary members :

C, U. Aitchison, Hsq., c. s.

F. A. E. Dalrymple, Esq., c. s.

Lieut.-Col. H. W. Norman, c. B.

Babu Rajkissen Roy, Zemindar of Berhampore.

J. A. P. Collis, Esq., M.D.

EH. G. Glazier, Esq., c. s.

Major H. Raban, Bengal Army.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-

bers at the next meeting.

Babu Dhunpati Singh Dooghur, Baloochur, Moorshedabad,—pro-

posed by Babu Gour Doss Bysack, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

S. B. Partridge, Esq., M. D., Officiating Principal of the Medical

College,—proposed by Dr. Fayrer, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

A letter from Mr. H. Stainforth, desiring to withdraw from the

Society was recorded.

Communications were received.

1. From Major S. R. Tickell, a description of a turtle Sphargis

Coriacea.

2. From Babu Goopeenath Sein, Abstracts of Meteorological

Observations, taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in the month of

October last.

3. From Major J. L. Sherwill, Revenue Surveyor, a letter to the

President on the subject of the Manbhoom coal fields.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 209

4. From Major J. L. Sherwill, am account of a visit to Kunch-

injinga.

Dr. Simpson read this paper to the meeting, and exhibited some

photographic views of places mentioned in it.

The paper will appear in one of the forthcoming numbers of the

journal.

Captain Montgomerie presented to the Society a memorandum on

the geographical positions of the principal cities and towns of Hastern

Turkistan, and exhibited a photograph by Lieutenant Melville from

the field sheets of the Kashmir series, shewing the glaciers of the

Shigar valley on a scale of four miles to an inch.

After explaining that the positions in Turkistan were derived en-

tirely from Great Trigonometrical Survey data and materials collected

on the Hindustan side of the Mustak and Karakorum passes, Captain

Montgomorie proceeded to read some notes on the Brahma, Kun and

Nun, Zanskar, Mustak and other glaciers.

He pointed out that as he had anticipated in his former memoran-

dum, these glaciers have proved to be of the most gigantic size, so

large, indeed, that compared with them the glaciers of the Alps must

be reckoned as of the second order.

The glaciers surveyed by Capt. Montgomerie’s party may be divided

into those of the Himalayan and Mustak water-sheds. The glaciers

of the Himalayan water-shed can boast of a large number varying

in length from five to fifteen miles, the largest being the Drung-Drunge

glacier of fifteen miles, and there are others over eleven miles in

Zanskar, the Brahma glacier of eleven and a half miles in Wurdwun

and the Purkutsiglacier of seven and a half miles in Sooroo, besides

a multitude of minor glaciers. The Purkntsi gunri or glacier is

perhaps the most remarkable of the whole of this group, as it comes

tumbling down in a torrent of broken and pinnacled ice from near

the summit of the Kin peak which rises upwards of 23,000 feet

above the sea, a sight well worth looking at, though in actual length

the glacier is somewhat inferior to others in the neighbourhood ; it

makes up for the want of length by the large mass of ice that is

visible from one spot.

The next group of glaciers referred to by Captain Montgomerie

was that of the Mustak, consisting of those in the Saltoro and Hushe

valley around the splendid peaks of Mashabrum, and his neighbours

2z3

216 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2,

which rise to upwards of 26,000 feet above the sea. The most re-

markable glaciers in the Saltoro valley, taking them from east to west,

are the Sherpogong glacier 16 miles and the Koondoos 24 miles in

length ; in the Hushe valley the Naug glacier 14 miles in length

and the Atosir glaciers 13 and 11 miles in length.

The next group referred to was that of the Mustak on the Braldo

and Basha branches of the Shigar river. The Braldo boasting of the

Baltoro glacier no less than 36 miles in length, witha breadth of from

1 to 24 miles ; the Punmah and Nobundi Sobundi glaciers, the longest,

of which is 28 miles in length and the Biafo gausé or glacier with

a direct length of 38 miles without reckoning its upper branches.

The Biafo gause forms, with a glacier on the opposite slope towards

Miggair, a continuous river of ice of 64 miles running in an almost

straight line, and without any break in its continuity beyond those

of the ordinary erevasses of glaciers.

The Biafo glacier is supplied in a great measure from a vast dome

of ice and snow about 180 square miles in area, in the whole of which

only a few projecting points of wall are visible.

Further west the Hoh valley produces a fine glacier 16 miles in

length.

The Basha valley contains the Kero glacier 11 miles in length,

the Chogo glacier 29 miles in length, besides, many branches and

minor glaciers. The Braldo and Basha, in fact, contain such a galaxy

of glaciers as can be shewn in no other part of the globe, except it

be within the Arctic circle.

Captain Montgomerie pointed out that the Baltoro, with its main

glacier 36 miles in length and its 14 large tributary glaciers of from

3 to 10 miles in length, would form a study in itself, and give employ-

ment for several summers before it could be properly examined. The

small photograph of the Baltoro glacier (taken from a sketch by

Captain Austen) shews at a glance the wonderful number of gigantic

moraines which streak the Baltoro glacier with 15 lines of various

kinds of rock, viz., grey, yellow, brown, blue, and red, with variations

of the same, all in the upper part quite separate from one another,

but at the end of the glacier covering its whole surface so as to hide

the upper part of the ice entirely. In the centre of these moraines

there was a line of huge blocks of ice which had not been observed

on other glaciers, and which it is difficult to account for. The Baltoro

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 21t

glacier takes its rise from underneath a peak 28,287 feet high.

Captain Montgomerie was in a considerable state of alarm at one

time lest this noble peak should turn out to be in Turkistan. Captain

Austen has, however, removed all anxiety on that score, as one side

of the peak at any rate is in Her Majesty’s dominions.

Captain Montgomerie noticed that all glacier phenomena were to

be found on a gigantic scale in the Shigar valley. The crevasses in

the ice were of great breadth and of the most formidable description.

An attempt was made to measure the thickness of the ice by sound-

ing one of these yawning chasms, but a line of 160 feet in length

failed to reach the bottom of it. Observations made at the end of

the glaciers gave a thickness of 300 or 400 feet, but doubtless higher

up a still greater thickness of ice will be found.

The surface ice was regularly drained by streamers with large lakes

of a-half to two miles in length, the whole water occasionally dis-

appearing down great holes or “moulins” in the ice with a loud

intermittent roaring noise.

The glaciers being on such a gigantic scale, it, of course, took days

and days to explore one of them. In the smaller glaciers no par-

ticular precautions had to be taken, but in the Shigar valley it was

absolutely necessary to tie all the men of the party together with

rope, giving about ten yards between each so as to save any one who

might slip into a crevasse. Implements for cutting ice were in con-

stant requisition and altogether it was a service of considerable

danger exploring the larger glaciers.

The exposure involved in such explorations is evident from the

number of days for which it was necessary to encamp on the ice at a

great elevation with a limited supply of food and fuel which had to

be carried for the whole trip. The economy necessary in fuel was

more especially trying to Captain Austen and his party.

Captain Austen made the detailed survey of the Shigar valley and

its vast glaciers. Lieutenant Melville did the same for the glaciers

of the Sooroo, Zanskar and Butuai, Mr. Ryall those of the Saltoro

valley ; Mr. Todd those of the Brahma group. Captain Montgomerie

considers that to all of them (and more especially to Captain Austen)

the greatest praise is due for their untiring devotion to a most

arduous and trying task, and for the skill with which they have

accomplished it.

212 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

A vast field for exploration having been thus opened out by the

Kashmir series, Captain Montgomerie hoped that the Journal of

the Society would hereafter be filled with a mass of interesting detail

regarding these glaciers. Should any Alpine explorers from England

be tempted to visit this interesting field of research, Captain Montgo-

merie promises them glaciers and mountains worthy of their exer-

tions, and he added that the officers of the Trigonometrical Survey

would be prepared to supply every assistance in the way of data as a

basis for more minute inquiries.

He reiterated that, as compared with the Shigar glaciers, those of

the Alps may be considered of the second order, the best known one

—the Mer De Glace—being about 7 miles in length and the largest,

the Aletsch glacier being a little over 15 miles in length, whilst

the larger ones surveyed by the Kashmir Series on the Braldo, &c.,

varied between 15 and 36 miles in length.

_ Captain Montgomerie concluded by saying that he hoped hereafter,

when next summer’s researches were finished, to draw up a more

complete account of these magnificent glaciers. Meantime he trust-

ed that the rough notes which he had hurriedly put together would

give a general idea of their vast extent and of the importance of their

addition to our knowledge of the physical geography of the globe.

Captain Montgomerie subsequently spoke as to the advisability of

employing native agency for the purpose of adding to our knowledge

of Central Asia and other countries. He thought that natives of

the north of India might be trained to take latitude observations and

to make rough route surveys. The work of such natives would be

tested in ground already explored by Europeans, and numerous other

precautions might be taken to insure accuracy. LHxplorations in

Central Asia had hitherto been most dangerous to Europeans, but

natives of Hindostan went there constantly and returned in safety.

For instance, the Commissioner of Peshawur had lately sent the

Moola Abdul Mujeed from Peshawur wd Cabul, Kundooz, Badakshan,

and across the steppe of Pamir down to Kokan with a letter and

presents from His Excellency the Governor-General to the Khan.

The Moola returned in safety, and beyond the physical difficulties,

such as crossing the plains of Pamir then covered with snow, he had

no interruption, and if he had been able he could have taken latitude

observations and made a rough route survey without any danger.

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 218

The Jesuits in China had succeeded in collecting geographical

materials by means of the Chinese trained by themselves, which have

subsequently been proved to be good, and Captain Montgomerie did

not see why the English should not get at least as good work out

of some of the natives of Hindostan. Captain Montgomerie re-

commended the subject to the consideration of the Council of the

Society, and he was prepared to draw up a project for employing

natives in exploration if the Council thought it advisable.

Thanks were voted to Captain Montgomerie for his interesting

communication.

The Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The following is a list of books &e. added to the Library since the

Meeting in March.

Presented.

Vividhartha Sangraha, No. 79.—By THE Epiror.

Calcutta Christian Intelligencer for 1861—By tHE Ricut Rev, THE

Biswop oF CaLcurta.

The Oriental Baptist for March.—By TH Eprirtor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for January.—By THE EprTor.

Selections from the Records of the Government of the N. W. Provinces,

No. 35.—By THE GovERNMENT N. W. Provinces.

Photographs of the Elliott Marbles and other subjects in the Central

Museum, Madras. By Capt. Tripe.—By Tor Mapras GovERNMENT.

Photographic Views in Tanjore and Trivady.—By THE sAMtE.

Ditto Ditto of Seringham, Trichinopoly, Poodoocottah, Ryakottah and

other places in the Saleim District—By THE sAME.

Ditto Ditto in Madura District, Parts 1, 2, 3 and 4.—By THE sAmE.

Ditto Ditto of an Inscription around the basement of the Bimanum of

the Great Pagoda at Tanjore—By THE SAME.

La’Leopa’L Dutt.

eatiogig alt

ad vied

apni

ee Pte pei ale .

enh sails eeaihd Wd OMe:

Ip ih ty oh: eR Re it tis fip.t

i hae ve a

; Bitnt oil Diane extn z

A Pesorstay l Di

fot

A Shwéxt ours Pagrda

AGAN

anigrao

= Parigy ua

Annie

Tadndy te ON

urge

Tourg thar

Taira ee OE Eup ade |

lcypucia 3E emeegnte = Meg

Eng PGE SS

In aeygiiedau

oa he al e170)

—— [a0

A SKETCH to jLLUSTRATE

a description of a Visit to

PUPPA DOUNG,

UPPER BURMAH ,

By WY Blantord, Esgiuré,

Geologual Suir vay f

| SChLE 4 BR. miLes=1 INCH. |

\ | The River Irrawaddi is taken from a Chart

| += Parolaum Wells by Messrs Rennie and Heathcote of the |

| Yenan Khyoung Indian Navy

20) | 2 20)

ze 95)\20' 95 | 40' 2011

i ——

ON TRANSFER PAPER % LIIH 2Y H.M SMITH,SUR.GEN'S OFFICE, CALCUTTh, MAY 1€62

JOURNAL

OF THE

eee Ah God OG LET Y.

No. II. 1862.

Account of a visit to Puppa doung, an extinct volcano in Upper

Burma.—By Wiu11aM T. Buayrorp, F. G. 8.

The isolated peak of Puppa* doung (more commonly but incor-

rectly written Paopa doung) must have attracted the attention of

every one who has passed along the Irawaddi valley between Yendn-

khyoung and Minkhyan. For some distance below and above Pagan,

especially, it is a most conspicuous object, and there is certainly no

hill seen from the Irawaddi between Rangoon and Ava, nor perhaps

until the Shwé-d-toung is seen from Malé, which forms an equally

striking feature in the varying and picturesque landscape of the river

valley. This is not because Puppa is much higher than other moun-

tains seen from the river, many of the more lofty portions of the

Arvakan Yoma must nearly equal it in elevation, but they are far less

prominent, because they only rise slightly above the remainder of

the range, the general contour of which is rounded and uninterest-

ing; while Puppa stands completely alone, its steep sides and crage

top, the latter frequently capped with clouds, towering majestically

over the low ridges of sandstone sparsely scattered over the country

in its neighbourhood. From the difficulty of access to the interior

of upper Burma, except in the immediate neighbourhood of the river

Irawaddi below the capital, Puppa has, so far as I am aware, never

been reached by any Kuropean; and, therefore, although my visit

was most hasty, a short account of it may prove interesting, by

os)

216 Account of a visit to Puppa doung. [No. 3,

shewing that the claims of this fine peak to notice are by no means

limited to its picturesque appearance,* and that both its geology and

natural history deserve far more attention than I was able to devote

to them in the two days to which my stay was necessarily limited.

Towards the end of last October, I was on my return from Man-

dele, the present capital of Ava, in which town and its neighbour-

hood I had been staying for about six weeks. Before leaving the

city I had been furnished with an order of the king, addressed to

the Myo-woon or Governor of Pagdn, to assist me in every way.

Without such an order, it would, in all probability, be very difficult

for any one to visit the mountain,f} and it would certainly have been

impossible for me, within the few days of my leave which remained

unexpired. As it was, I had not the slightest delay, but, reaching

Pagan on the afternoon of the 25th October, I was able to start for

Puppa the next morning, the Myo-woon sending with me a Tsare or

writer, and providing me with a pony, coolies and guides.

The distance of Puppa in a direct line from Pagan can be but

little over twenty-five miles, but by the road, which winds consider-

ably, this is increased to thirty or thirty-five, about two days’ march.

The accompanying map is a mere sketch, but it will serve to shew

the relative positions of the various places mentioned below.

October 26th.—I left Pagan by a road which passed close to the

Dhamayangyee temple, and thence led, by no means in a direct line,

towards the N. W. end of the Ta-ywan (or Ta-rwan) hills. Near

the town, the country is mostly cultivated at this season, the prin-

cipal crops being maize janera, and a kind of millet called 7% by the

Burmese. The soil is very sandy, but few pebbles occurring. The

whole of the slightly undulating tract, over which I passed from

* Major (now Colonel) Yule in the excellent ‘Narrative of the Mission to

Ava,” thus writes (p. 25, London edition). ‘ The lofty isolated hill of Paopa

was distinctly visible far to the Eastward, showing here a double himmock top.

It must be 3000 feet high, at least allowing for the probable distance.” And

again p. 27. ‘*The remarkable Paopa doung is a more and more conspicuous

object as we advance. The Burmese naturally look with some superstitious

dread on this isolated mountain which they say it is impossible to ascend, and

regard as the dwelling of myriads of Nats and Bilus. See also Dr. Oldham’s

note in the appendix to the same work, p. 338.” Others, besides Col. Yule, have

been told by the Burmese that the mountain is inaccessible.

+ In this and in other instances in which I was allowed to penetrate into the

country above Ava, I was indebted, for this advantage, to Colonel Phayre, the

Commissioner of Pegu, who very kindly furnished me with a letter to the chief

minister at Mandele.

{ Tharawadi hills of Col. Yule. Narrative, p. 27.

1862. | Account of a visit to Puppa doung. 217

Pagan to the foot of Pupp4, is composed of the series of sands and

eravels, with occasional conglomerate beds, which occupies so large

a portion of the valley of the Irawaddi between Ava and Prome, and

sections of which abound on the river banks between Pagan and

Meulha, especially in the neighbourhood of Yéndnkhyoune. Many

details concerning them will be found in Dr. Oldham’s notes on the

geological features of the banks of the Irawaddi, published as an

appendix to Col. Yule’s “ Narrative.” In these beds, bones of Mas-

todon, Elephant, Rhinoceros, Bos and other ruminants, Tortoise,

Crocodile, &c., occur in several places, as at Yénankhyoung, Pakhan-

ngé, in the Yau country west of Pagan, &c., and they contain the

silicified fossil wood, the abundance of which in this portion of Bur-

ma is so remarkable. About Pagan, and to the E. and N. E. of the

town, the country occupied by these rocks is less intersected by ra-

vines than is the case further south, and from the undulating plain

which slopes gradually and gently upwards from the river, the out-

crops of the harder nummulitic beds, which underlie the more recent

sands, project, here and there, in the form of straight steep ridges of

sandstone of no great height. One of the most prominent of these

is the Taywan doung, which stretches for eight or ten miles in a

nearly straight line from N. 20 W. to S. 20 E., the dip of the beds

being at an angle of about 40° to W. 20S.

I climbed to the Pagoda at the N. W. end of the range for the

purpose of obtaining a few bearings, and from this point I had the

first good view of Puppa. From some delay in starting, and a halt

about midday for breakfast, together with a few eccentricities on the

part of my guide, it was by this time afternoon, and the sun had

sunk considerably, so that it shone from behind me upon the moun-

tain. Dr. Oldham, who also saw Puppa from this spot, suggested

that it might be formed of metamorphic rocks, like the mountains

B. of Ava, and its appearance produced precisely the same impres-

sion upon me, although I could see distinctly, even at this distance,

that the highest part of the mountain did not consist of a straight

ridge, but of a semicircular one, surrounding a central hollow, which

suggested a volcanic origin. But such an appearance is not rare in

high peaks of gneiss or schistose rocks. There is one remarkable

instance in Beerbhoom, about thirty miles 8, of Deogurh, in a hill

ealled Patardha,

218 Account of a visit to Puppi downg. [No. 3,

From Taywan doung, I could also see distinctly that all the upper

portion of the peak was free from jungle and covered with grass, a

circumstance which suggested sufficient elevation to produce an al-

teration of the climate at the top.

The road led along the E. side of the Taywan hills, for several

miles, to a place called Kama, where I found some wooden charpoys

arranged under a shed for our accommodation. The village, like all

others which I saw on the road, was a very poor one of about twenty

houses, which are built differently from any that I have before met

with in Burma, there being no flooring of bamboos or planks raised

above the ground. The earth here, as in India, forms the floor, the

skeleton of the house is built as usual of wood and the sides and

roof closed in with palmyra leaves. Toungwen and Kwébyo were

rather larger than Kama. All these villages obtain their water

from tanks, which are of small size, and must frequently dry up in

the hot weather. Wells, in this sandy region, would probably re-

quire to be dug toa depth far exceeding Burmese capabilities, and

the broad torrent beds, which abound, never contain water except

immediately after very heavy rain.

October 27th.—The road from Kama led for some distance nearly

due East to a village called Kwé-byo. The country between this

and the Taywan hills is only cultivated in patches, the greater por-

tion being covered with a thin jungle,* composed almost entirely

of the cutch tree, (acacia catechu,) the jujube plum, (zizyphus,) and

the zhi phyu or amra, (Phyllanthus, I believe,) the acid fruits of

which are as much relished by the Burmese as by the- natives of

India. The Euphorbia, which abounds near the river’s bank, is com-

paratively scarce a short distance inland.

After passing Kwé-byo, the jungle became thicker and more vari-

ed, resembling the thinner jungles of Bengal and Orissa, the soil also

became more gravelly and ferruginous. Wild animals are said to be

very scarce, the only kinds which are found being the barking deer

and the tha-meng (Panolia) and leopards. Hares (Lepus Pequensis)

abound however. I here first saw some of the furnaces in which the

* There is a great resemblance between this country and some parts of South-

ern India. The scenery between Pagan and Kwé-hbyo recalled to me that

between Trichinopoly and the Nilgiris, especially from Caroor to the base of the

hills. The resemblance is increased by the thorn fences round all the fields and

patches of cultivation,

“qsaM Mp WO LL

HYWYNS WH VWddd

‘Z9QT eWQNoTe 9 UAT Tasze iT TH

1862.] Account of a visit to Puppa downg. 219

famous Puppa iron is produced. They are not worked at this season

of the year, when the population is employed in agriculture. In

form they differ entirely from any Indian furnace with which I

am acquainted, and they are, so far as I am aware, quite peculiar

in producing iron without the use of any artificial blast whatever.

The iron obtained, although extremely impure, being mixed with

slag and pieces of unburnt charcoal, is in large blocks and of -excel-

lent quality, and from this district, that is the country around

Puppa, a very large proportion of the iron used in Burma is obtained.

The whole road so far had been a slow but constant ascent from

the Irawaddi, but on reaching the village of Endotha a watershed

was passed, and a valley lay between it and the mountain, the base

of which was now only about five miles distant. The view from this

peint is perhaps the best on the whole road, and the mountain, its

lower portion covered with dense jungle, and the bright grassy outer

slopes of the top contrasting with the black precipices of the inte-

rior, has a most imposing appearance. Yet it loses much of its

height from the elevation of the ground around.* ‘The crater form,

which had been gradually becoming more distinct as I approached,

was now so remarkable as to leave little doubt of the mountain’s

being of volcanic origin. To the South was the singular hill of

Tounggala, a peculiar mass in the shape of a truncated cone with

very steep sides, It is referred to by Dr. Oldham. Another pecu-

liarity, which here came into view, was a raised terrace-like expanse

of flat ground, apparently encircling the mountain and separated

from the undulating sandy country around by a precipitous scarp

about 590 feet high, which stretched for many miles, forming the

opposite side of the hollow in front of me. My suspicions of the

nature of this were confirmed on reaching it, by the first blocks of

stone which I picked up proving to be an augite porphyry of unmis-

takeably voleanic origin. A steep road leads up this cliff, the greater

portion of which consists of sand, with a cap of voleanic rock, which

has evidently preserved the soft underlying beds from the denudation

which has reduced the level of the country around.

After ascending the scarp, a walk of about two miles brought me

to the town of Puppa, from which the mountain derives its name.

* Endotha is at least 1000 feet above Pagan. At the former place my aneroid

at noon marked 28,8 inches, the thermometer being 83°.

220 Account of a visit to Puppd doung. [No. 3,

It is close to the foot of the volcano, and is said to have been a place

of importance in the days when Pagén was the capital of Burma,

but it is now only a small village of about forty houses, built in the

usual Burmese fashion. I am inclined to doubt its ever having been

a place of large size, for I saw no remains of pagodas around, and

such usually abound in Burma in the neighbourhood of all towns

that have once been wealthy.

The climate here is evidently very much altered ; the neighbour-

hood of the mountain and the increased elevation rendering it much

moister than below. The temperature at sun-rise, on the three morn-

ings I was at Puppd, viz., 28th, 29th and 30th October was 73°, 74°

and 76°. At Pagén on two mornings, October 26th and November

Ist, it was 80°. The change from the barren sand of the Pagdn

country to the rich soil produced by the decomposition of the vol-

canic rocks, causes perhaps an even greater alteration in the vege-

tation than would result from the increased moisture. Rice grows

around the town, and fruit trees of many kinds replace the tamarinds

which alone seem to flourish around the villages of the sandy coun-

try. The elevation by aneroid is about 1,600 feet above Pagan, or

1,900 above the sea.* Water is obtained from a fine spring, which,

besides supplying the inhabitants, irrigates several paddy-fields. In-

dian corn is also largely grown, and in one house I saw it stored in

the same peculiar manner as is practised in Sikkim and Nepal, viz. :

hung around the top of a post, It is generally, however, strung

upon a beam.

October 28th, I started early for the peak. The path led for two

or three miles through jungle, the trees being large at first, and

* At Pagan, October 26th, 1861.

Aneroid at 6.30 a. M. 29.665, thermometer 80°.

October 31st, ditto at 12 noon, 29.505, ditto 84°.

November Ist, ditto at 6 a. M. 29.515, ditto 80°.

At Puppa, t

October 27th, ditto at 6 P. M. 27.905, ditto 86°.

28th, ditto at 6 a. M. 27.905, ditto 74°.

29th, ditto at 6 a. M. 27.72, ditto 73°.

30th, ditto at 6 a. M. 27.74, ditto 76°.

Very little reliance can be placed upon any of the altitudes mentioned except as

approximations. Those of the mountain are much above the level at which an

aneroid, the only instrument I possessed for measuring the height, is trust-

worthy ; and my only means of comparison is the mean of the Calcutta observa-

tions. Still I have no doubt that those mentioned above are approximations,

and as such better than mere guesses. ‘The higher ones are probably in excess,

and I suspect the peak is not really more than 4,700 or 4,800 fect in height at

the outside,

1862. | Account of a visit to Puppa doung. 221

; diminishing in size above. The dampness of the climate was shewn

by the presence of several ferns: I counted nine species in the lower

part of the hill alone,* About 2000 feet above the town, the path

emerged from the jungle upon the grass slopes of the crater. Just

beneath this, the trees evidently shewed the effect of elevation, they

were thin, with but few straggling branches, and covered with ferns,

mosses and lichens. So far the ascent was easy, except that the

jungle had, in places, somewhat overgrown the path, but there was a

sharp climb to the peak, which is on the South side of the mountain.

From this point the view is very fine, extending from the Arakan

Yoma mountains, which are seen stretching for at least 100 miles,

on the West, to a range of hills, apparently of nearly equal extent, on

the Hast. These, I was told, are called Llein-dha and Theyin-dzu

mountains, and are near the town of Penthelé. They could scarcely

have been less than eighty miles distant. ‘The whole of the country to

the Hast, so far as its features could be made out, appeared to resem-

ble that through which I had passed on my way from Pagan. All

must lie at a considerable elevation, and may be, on that account,

moister and less barren than in the neighbourhood of the Irawaddi.

All the small ranges of hills seen to the West resembled the Tay-

wandoung, but to the East and South, hills were rather more nume-

rous and irregular in form. One low range of somewhat indefinite

shape and direction stretches away for some distance towards the

S. HE. from the base of Puppa, and I was led to speculate upon the

possibility of its having been a lava stream, but, from the descrip-

tion given to me by my guides of the rocks composing it, I am

doubtful if such is the case. ‘The sandy beds of streams are seen

stretching away for miles, one winding away for an enormous dis-

tance to the South is said to be the large stream which flows into the

river a few miles above Yénankhyoung.

The mountain itself is a very fine extinct volcano, the highest

peak being approximately 5000 feet above the sea.f A strong wind

was blowing, and the thermometer at midday stood at 79°, indeed it

was so cool that, while I was waiting for a few clouds, which were

* I only know of five or six species which grow near Thayet Mio and above they

are I suspect almost unknown until the Shan hills are reached.

+ On the highest peak 28th Oct., aneroid at 114, M, 24.75, thermometer 79°

Ditto ditto at 3 P. Mm. 24.62, ditto 79°.

South peak ditto at 10 a, M, 20,05, ditto 76°.

222 Account of a visit to Puppa doung. [No. 3,

passing rapidly over the highest peak, to clear off, I preferred sitting

in the sun, and out of the wind, which came roaring up from the

great central hollow. The crater is about a mile across, and the sides

stretch down in black precipices to a depth of probably not less than

2000 feet. I regretted. much that I could not devote a day to the

examination of the interior of the crater. Dense jungle filled the

bottom, and trees grew upon the sides wherever there was a hold for

their roots. On the North side or a little East of North, theside of

the crater has been broken down, so that no lake exists within. The

South side, opposite to the gap, is far higher than to the East or

West, and the two highest peaks, one about 300 feet above the other,

are about half a mile apart, and owe their prominence to being com-

posed of dykes of a very granular and ill crystallized rock, which has

resisted the wearing effects of decomposition and rain better than

the softer beds of volcanic ash which form the cone, and the bedding

of which is beautifully seen inside the crater. Their slope is about

35° to 40° in most parts. The whole upper portion of the volcano

is formed of these ash beds, the lava flows having apparently been

lateral.

I regret much that my ignorance of botanical science prevents me

from giving any detailed account of the vegetation of this peak.

There appeared to be a peculiar mixture of tropical and temperate

forms, and the latter must be interesting from the complete isolation

of the hill. The common brakes, Pferis aquilina, is abundant, toge-

ther with two other ferns* of more tropical appearance. A large

thistle with formidable spines is common, and the only plant which

has any claims to be considered a tree is, strangely enough, the wild

date palm.f A few straggling trees inside the crater were dwarfed

and covered with lichens and mosses.

* One is I think Nothochlena argentea.

+ I have heard that the same is the case on the Western Ghdts of India.

The complete change in the vegetation below 4000 feet upon a hill in Burma

is very curious, when it is remembered that no such alteration takes place upon

Parasnath (4500 feet high) in Bengal, a mountain which may fairly be compar-

ed, as being very nearly as high as “Pupp, and equally isolated. The lower level

to which temperate plants descend Hast of the Bay of Bengal has been attributed

to the greater moisture of the climate, but, in upper Burma, the rain fall must

be far Jess than in Bengal, and little if at all heavier than in the plains of the

Carnatic. It is scarcely possible that more rain falls on Puppa, separated from

the sea by the high range of the Arakan Yoma, than on Parasnath, with no such

barrier to intercept the moisture,

1862.) Account of a visit to Puppa downg. 223

I turned up several three toed quails in the grass, but saw scarcely

any other birds. The only large animal common on the hill is said

to be the goat antelope, hemerhedus, which I had not the good for-

tune to see, although I came upon fresh tracks. They are said to

keep mostly in the jungle, only occasionally venturing out upon the

grass slopes to feed. ‘The same animal is commen on the Shan hills,

East of Ava. ‘The tigers said te abound upon Puppa are, I imagine,

of nearly as dubious authenticity as the Nats and Bilis which also

have the credit of taking up their residence there.

I found very few land shells, the only species which were abundant

were an Alyccus and a Diplommatine, both undescribed species.

Somewhat to my surprise also I found Helix Hutton, Pfr., a shell

which occurs upon the Himalayas from Landour to Sikkim, and

which I have also met with on the Nilgiris of Southern India. It

was not very common. A smaller helix completed the list. Not

many species, however, could be expected from an isolated peak.

Near the base I found Cyclophorus fulguratus which I had net met

with further North and one or two other species.

29th.—I passed the day in a partial examination of the rocks at

the foot of Puppa, in the hopes of ascertaining the geological age of

the volcanic outburst. I went first to the very singular hill of

Toung-gala, which lies W. by S. of the principal peak and is almost

detached from the terrace before mentioned. It is a mass of very

beautiful augite porphyry (somewhat trachytic in its composition,)

and is evidently a comparatively isolated outburst, sandstones occur-

ring between it and the large hill. It has, possibly, formed the

nucleus of a lateral outburst of lava, but, if so, subsequent denuda-

What rule governs the limit of grass on Indian mountains ?

On the moist Sikkim Himalayas it is not found below 12,000 feet at least,

on the drier eastern portion of that range it is, I believe, considerably lower.

On the eastern side of the Nilgiris, it is about 6000 feet. On the Kolamullies

near Trichinopolye (as I have been informed by Mr. Foote) grass occurs at about

5000. On Shwe oo toung, North of Ava, ina much damper climate than Pa-

gan, only the topmost peak as seen from Malé appears to be covered with grass.

This mountain is certainly I think higher than Puppa, and Dr. Oldham estimat-

ed it at 6000 feet. So far we might suppose, that the drier the climate the low-

er the level of the grass slopes. But on the other hand, the level is much lower

on the wet western side of the Nilgiris than on their drier eastern watershed,

and on the wettist of all the Indian hills, viz., the Khasi range, it is said to be

as low as 4000 feet. On the mountains west of Moulmain it is between 7000 and

8000 feet according to Major Tickell. The rocks on Puppa are peculiar, but

nearly all the other mountains mentioned consist of gneiss.

2 a

224 Account of a visit to Puppa doung. [No. 3,

tion has removed all traces of the vent and left a solid projecting

mass, with a shelving top. It is precipitous on every side, and all

my endeavours to climb it were useless, for although, in one place,

f reached within about 100 feet of the top, I could not get higher

without a ladder. The Burmese said that formerly it could be sealed,

but some rocks had since fallen down, and now they could only get

up by means of bamboos. As I had so little time, I would not waste

it by waiting to make a ladder, but went on to examine the beds

forming the scarp already referred to as surrounding the mountain.

The results, which I only made out clearly on the following morning

on my way down from the mountain, when returning to Pagan, were

the following.

The great terrace consists of sands and sandy clays generally

horizontal, but occasionally disturbed, probably by dykes, which

abound in the neighbourhood of Toung-galé and in some other places.

On the top is a cap, varying in thickness, of ash beds and lava flows.

This cap is beautifully seen on some small outliers detached from the

terrace and called Toung-thong-loon (the three hills) which he

about three miles west of the village of Puppa, and consist of sand

with a covering thirty or forty feet thick of volcanic ashes, upon

which rests lava of about the same thickness. All of these lavas

are of the same character as the rock of Toung-gala, but less dis-

tinetly crystallized.* From opposite the most southerly of the

Toung-thong-loon, a valley excavated by a stream, the head-waters

of which supply the village of Puppé with water, extends for some

distance into the hill, and its precipitous sides, where not concealed

by tatees, shew the fine section given beneath. The thickness assign-

ed to each bed is only approximate, as the sides of the valley were,

in most places, too nearly vertical to be accessible.

1. Lava of variable thickness capping the whole.

2. Soft sands and sandy clays, yellow and greenish

with black specks; micaceous, about ......... 80 feet.

* T am not quite certain whether the mineral I have called augite may not

be hornblend. A few detached crystals which I found among the ash beds near

the top of the mountain had the crystalline form of the latter mineral, The

mass of the lava is grey and somewhat resembles phonolite, but is beautifully

marked by the black augite (or hornblend) crystals, It would bea beautiful

stone for ornamental purposes,

1862.) Account of a visit to Puppda doung. 225

3. White sandy bed abounding in fragments of

pumice to which its colour is due. Wanting

on the South side of the valley ; on the North

miOubs lation: (Aree. Bh dado lcd naa. ce, cure 15 feet.

4, Volcanic ash containing quartz pebbles, thicker

on the South side of the valley than on the

iNfosting dare. . fvecezsiteotsel as eee. babsndsa.@

5. Ferruginous gravel and sandy clay, containing

quartz pebbles of small size, and numerous

5told ,,

concretions of peroxide of iron, the iron ore

of the country. Variable in thickness, ...... lto 4 ,,

6. Coarse sand mostly yellowish with white specks.

It contains pebbles in places. Upwards of 100 seen.

It is evident that the ash bed, No. 4, is of the same general age ag

the sands above and below, and that it was deposited in water 1s

clear from its containing quartz pebbles. There can, therefore, be

no doubt that it records an eruption of the mountain, perhaps with

an east wind blowing, at the time when the lake or estuary, which

then surrounded Puppa, was being gradually filled up by sandy

deposits. ‘There can be also little question as to the identity of the

beds of the above section with the sands and conglomerates con-

taining fossil wood and mammalian bones at Yénankhyoung, Pagan,

&c. Fragments of fossil wood evidently derived from these deposits

are found about Puppa, and to complete the evidence, I found a piece,

not rolled as such blocks are in the more recent gravels, in situ in

the ash bed itself.

The period during which Puppa was in action was therefore, in

parts at least, not later than that of the deposition of beds contain-

ing remains of Elephas, Mastodon, Rhinoceros, Hippopotamus, and

Ruminants. The geological age of these beds has, with some doubt,

been considered to be Miocene, but from their general fauna, and

especially from the abundance of bones of Bos and Cervus, a more

recent date may, I think, with at least equal probability, be assigned

to them. There can be no question but that the fires of Puppa

have long been extinct ; its thick coating of jungle and grass, and the

existence upon it of species of plants and animals, which, for want

of a suitable habitat, cannot exist in any neighbouring locality, and

the evidence of the effects of subaérial denudation on its surface,

24 2

226 Account of a visit to Puppd doung. [No. 3,

render it certain that it must long have been in a condition for vege-

tation to flourish upon it, but it is searcely possible, even in the dry

climate of upper Burma, that a voleano of Miocene age should have

retained its form so perfectly. It is more probably Phocene. Its

bulk is not great, and, from the absence of other vents in the neigh-

bourhood, so far as is known, it is scarcely probable, that its voleanic

activity can have extended over a lengthened geological period. LI

could not learn that there was the slightest tradition among the

people as to its ever having been in action within the memory of

man, a circumstance, on the grounds mentioned, extremely improba-

ble. Theoccurrence, on the summit, of the common brakes, and

doubtless of other plants of temperate regions, renders it probable

that the close of the glacial period found its surface in a fit state to

support vegetation.

‘Fhe discovery of a volcano of comparatively recent geological date

in Burma is the more interesting from the circumstance that the

long line of voleanoes which has been traced throughout the Eastern

archipelago has hitherto appeared to end abruptly at Kyouk Phyé

on the Arakan coast. The so-called mud volcanoes of Memboo have

no connexion with true volcanic action, but igneous eruptions have

been recorded at Kyouk Phy and Chediba.* Puppa is very little

removed from the continuation of a line passing through Barren

island and Ramri, and there is thus a possibility of the extension of

the great eastern line of voleanic outbursts into the countries of

Western China; probably, as at Puppa, in the form of extinct cones.

I left Puppa on the 380th October, and reached Pagan the next

day about mid-day, the road by which I returned being somewhat

shorter than that by which I went to the mountain.

* There is a great peak standing ouf prominently from the west or Arakan

side of the Yoma, a little north of west from Ramri. I have no idea of what

its geological formation is, but it does not look like a volcano, Still it may have

been one,

PI I DDI

SSS» -

KS i C= VeAGe

a “ake

aetna ee AS

9) Pass

SV} PPPR SS ike,

: : ie

| OF

UPPER mm LOWER

$U WAT

and the

ROMIS PAR | -

to the source _ of the

SUWAT RIVER.

SCALE 6 MILES=/ INCH.

Note. ; he Southarn boundary of Suwat ts taken tom the Map by Tiad? JT. Walker, Bombay Enguurs.

[Zire] Ao Sov, bef hun:

Mii 2 Aaponeent Fae Key

ss ® iY

“

re a

Age

PUG ~~

Bir-warrt

Deoa-wesh-kehg

\ 2%

* Mine

Bala ofPayn Bik, .

£7

wy Ouch-t ee ®

Nekhband Mal

CAS : " rah

oS ee fis

ek p wy

SN ey RnertihdndWbzdarah Bild

Dorrie, oS rm, Guutineies

Sok % Bree, ¥

NS:

“Hany

ws)

we me

{fy

\ : ,

Ay As Meee ae Awe ~ eShah-hott, Ak

vsnecoge Scenes AP og I

)

PESHAWAR

LITHOG* BY HM, SMITH, SURV. BEML'S OFFICE, CALCUTTA, /#62-

V.6EWL'S JFFICE, C

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 227

An account of Upper and Lower Suwat, and the Kohistan, to the

source of the Suwdt River; with an account of the tribes inhabit-

ing those valleys.—By Captain H. G. Ravuerty, 3rd Regiment,

Bombay N. I.

In August, 1858, I sent an intelligent man, a native of Kandahar,

who had been for many years in my service, and who spoke and

understood the Pushto language well, for the purpose of obtaining a

searce work in the Pushto language “the history of the Yusufzi

tribe, and their conquests in Suwét and other districts near Peshawar,

by Shaykh mali, Yusufzi,’ a copy of which, I was informed, was in

the possession of the chiefs of Tarrmah, one of the divisions of Suwat.

That valley, although so close to Peshawar, is almost a terra incog-

nita to us; and various incredible reports have been circulated about

the fanaticism of its people and their Akhtind,* who is made out to

be employed, the whole of his time, in plotting against the Eng-

lish; and has had the credit of every disturbance that has taken

place on the frontier since the annexation of the Panjab. Such is

his power, so they would make out, that armies of Ghazis arise at

his bidding, and that he makes and unmakes kings at his will. On

this account, now that an opportunity offered, I was anxious to gain

as much information as possible on this subject. The person I sent

had on previous occasions collected information for me, on such

matters, and was acquainted with the chief points on which inquiry

should be made; but I also furnished him with a number of ques-

tions, the replies to which have been embodied in the following

pages, and will account for the rambling style in which, I fear, it

has been written. At the end will be found a description of Suwat,

taken from a poem in the Pushto language, written about two

hundred years since, by the renowned warrier and poet, Khushhal

Khan, chief of the Khattak tribe of Afghans.

“On the 14th August of the year 1858, agreeably to your orders,

I set out from Peshawar, in company with the Kud4n SAuiz,f>

towards Suwat, Our first journey was to Hashtnagar; and in the

* A Persian word signifying, a tutor, a preceptor.

+ The tame of this chief I have not given, as he would not like it to be

known, lest 1t might create heart-burning against him,

228 An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. [No. 3,

village of Prrang I purchased three quires of English paper, as re-

quested by him, which I made over to Shahbaz Khan to have the

manuscripts of the poem of Khusrau aud Shirin copied thereon by

the time I returned.. The next stage brought us to Jamal Garraey ,

the residence of Muhammad Afzal Khan, Khattak. On the 17th

August, we proceeded by way of the mountain of Chicharr, and the

village of Kattlang, which I visited with you when the 3rd Bombay

N. I. was here with Colonel Bradshaw’s force, in December, 3849.

We halted at the village of Kahai, a short distance in advance,

for the night; and the KuAw SAuip sent for the Malik, or head

man of the village, to ask his advice as to our entering Suwat, which,

as you are well aware, is difficult at all times, but more particularly so

for one, like myself, who am a Mughal, not an Afghan. Malik

Muhammad ali said, that the matter would not be a very difficult

one, if Amir-ullah Khan, chief of Pala’1, should consent to allow us

to proceed by that route, otherwise it would be difficult indeed.

At length it was determined, that in the first place, Muhammad ali

should go to Amir-ullah Khan, and speak to him on the subject;

and in case he should agree to receive us, to bring us his reply

accordingly. He set out; and in due course brought us a reply

from the chief of Pala’i to the effect, that at the present time, there

was continual skirmishing going on between himself and Khurdsan

Khan of Shir-khana’i and Zor-mandda’l, two villages higher up the

valley. You will doubtless recollect also, that these were the self-

same villages which were burnt by the force under Colonel Brad-

shaw before referred to; and it was on the hills, to the north of these

villages, that the large force of Afghans were assembled on that

memorable night when you commanded the outlying Picket of the

3rd Regiment, when you heard the Afghans in front—to get a sight

of whom you had gone in advance of your centries, with a simple

sepoy—exclaiming in Pushto, that ‘all the Farangi dogs were asleep,”

and that it was a favorable time to come on, not knowing that a

hot reception was awaiting them. To return, however, to the

message from the Pala’i chief, he said, that in consequence of the

disagreement between himself and Khurdsan Khan, there were

also disturbances at T'érrnah, the chief town of this part of Suwat,

to the Khans, or chiefs of which they were both related, and who

were, themselves, at enmity with each other; and on this account

1862.] An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. 229

he considered our going into Suwdt, at present, a very diffi-

cult matter. This message, however, did not satisfy the KHAN

SAniB; and Muhammad Mali was again sent to the Pala’i chief,

Amir-ullah Khan, with another message, to the effect, that “This

feud between yourselves will take a long time to settle amicably ;

and as you are all of one family, if you do not hinder my going, the

other party will throw no obstacle in my way.” Amir-ullah replied,

that he would conduct us, and be answerable for our safety within

his own boundary ; but he would not be responsible for any injury

we might sustain at the hands of Khurasan Khan, the Shir-khana’{

chief. The Kin SAutB accepted these terms ; and, next morning,

we set out by way of the village of Ghazi Baba; and in the evening,

before dark, reached Pala’i in safety. We found the Pala’i people,

with their loins girded, sitting in their sangars or breast works, and

occupying the roads and paths by which the enemy from Shir-kha-

nai and Zor-mandda’i might come upon them. Some of the men

too had advanced a short distance from the village, and had placed

themselves in ambush amongst the fields, in order to fall upon any

of the Zor-mandda’i people who might venture out of their strong-

hold.

That night we remained at Pala’i as guests of the chief, Amir-

ullah, who did all he could to persuade the KuAn SAnIB to give up

his journey ; but he would neither listen to any excuses, nor admit of

any obstacles. At lengthit was agreed on by Amir-ullah, that he

should send one of his most trusty followers to his brother, Mir

ffealam Khan, one of the Tarrnah chiefs, to let him know, that the

Kudn SAuis, (mentioning his name) was on his way to Suwat for

the purpose of paying his respects to the Akhund Sahib; and that

ib was necessary he should treat him with all honour, and perform

towards him the rights of service and hospitality, and not allow him

to sustain any injury on account of the feud between themselves.

The indefatigable Muhammad Avali, who had also come with us

to Pala’i, now went with a message to Khurasan Khan, chief of

Shir-khdna’i and Zor-mandda’l, to let him know that the Kun

SAure was coming to his village as a guest, and that he should not

be treated as the guest of the preceding day, who had been acci-

dentally killed. This person was a traveller who had been enter-

tained at Pala’i the previous night. In the morning, about dawn,

930 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

he wished the gate open that he might resume his journey. The

party there advised him to wait until it got a little lighter, but he

would not consent; so they opened it for him. He had scarcely

advanced a score of yards when he came upon a party of the enemy

from Zor-mandda’l, who were lying in ambnsh for the Pala’i-wals.

One of them, not knowing who it was, fired his matchlock at him,

but missed. The guest began to call out, “Do not fire! do not

kill me! Jama guest!’ The words had scarcely time to pass his

mouth and had not, probably, been heard by the enemy, when five

or six matchlocks were discharged at him, two balls from which hit

him, and he fell dead on the spot. On making inquiry, the unfortunate

man proved to be of the Utman-khel. The messenger also added on

his own part, that knowing who the KuAn SAutp was, if he should

receive any injury from the hands of himself (Khuraésan Khan), or

his followers, the powerful tribe to which he belonged would burn

his villages about his head, and root out all his people. Muhammad

fHali returned with a favorable reply; and on the morning of the

18th August, we proceeded towards Zor-mandda’i, which is only

about the distance of a cannon shot from Pala’i; but we were

oreatly afraid lest the stupidity of the Zor-mandda’l people might

lead them to try the range of their matchlocks upon us, who would

be in danger of our lives, whilst affording amusement to them; as

they relate of the Khaibaris, who, having seized a very stout

traveller, thought it an admirable opportunity to try their knives

upon him, and did so too; and, of course, killed the poor man.

However, we passed Zor-mandda’t in safety, and reached Shir-khana’i,

where the KuAn SAnte obtained an interview with Khurasan Khan,

the chief, who also strongly advised us not to proceed, as we could

not have chosen a worse time for our visit to Suwat; but as before,

the KuAn Shuts, with true Afghan obstinacy, would not listen to

any advice or arguments tending to delay, or put otf his journey ; so,

without staying at Shir-khana’i, we set out for Suwat by the Pass

over the Morah mountain, which is hence called the Morey kolat.

About a mile or less from the last named village, we beheld to the

right, as we proceeded, the road leading to the village of Upper Ba-

ri-darah. We passed the road or path leading to the other village

of Lower Bari-darah, which was also near; but a spur of the moun-

tains intervening, hid it from our sight. These villages lie in the ©

1862. ] An account of Upper and Lower Sure. 231

valley of Baz-darah, which is so called on account of the number of

falcons taken there, for which it is celebrated ; and it is also famous as

having been the residence of Durkhana’i the Peerless, whose love and

misfortunes, and that of her lover, Adam Khan, have been celebrated,

in prose and verse, and is sung or repeated throughout all Afghanis-

tan. We had now to dismount and ascend the pass on foot, as it is

full two miles in ascent; and no loaded camel could possibly get up

it, unless, indeed, it were one of the Bakhtrian breed; but then af

considerable risk, even if without a load. The Pass is, however,

practicable for ponies, horses, mules, and bullocks. We observed

immense quantities of the grass called sabah, with small leaves, and

growing very long; and also that description called sar-garr¢é in

Pushto, which is the same as that given, dried, in bundles to horses

in the Bombay Presidency. The sadak I never saw before. The

ground is a steep ascent; and like most paths of the kind, in this

part of the world, it is full of boulders, in all directions. The path

does not lead along between two cliffs, as it were; but is trench-like,

and as if deepened by heavy floods. It is very winding ; and appeared

to consist of a soft description of stone, like sandstone. As we went

along, the KHAN SAuriB remarked, that if any one wanted to make

a good road into Suwat, this was the best for the purpose on account

of the softness of the stone, whilst in the other oftals, or Passes

into the valley, there was only hard rock. This I found quite correct

when I returned by the Malakand Pass. The breadth, as we as-

cended, was in some places so broad as to allow of the KuAw SAnis

and myself walking abreast; Lut, generally, it was so narrow that

we had to proceed in single file. There are no pine trees in the path

itself; but the sides of the mountains, to the very summits, were

clothed with patches of them. It is from the cones of this descrip-

tion of pine that the nut-like kernel, similar to the pistachio, is

produced; but they were not, then, sufficiently ripe. This Pass also

contains, and in fact all these mountains contain, immense quantities

of a sort of gravel, both coarse and fine, which is like small shot, and

very heavy. It is called charata’t by the Afghans, who use it to

shoot partridges, pigeons, quail, and the like. I saw it, generally,

in all the different Passes ; and in Upper Suwat, I also saw it on the

roads and paths, but did not notice any in the ravines or beds of

rivers. Its colour is that of earth, turbid, or nearly black, and very

232 An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. [ No. 3,

heavy, hot smooth like the gravel of the sea-shore or beds of rivers,

but rough and many-sided, like as if stone had been broken into

particles and then become somewhat rounded from having been

rubbed together.* This gravel has no doubt given the name to

another Pass, a little to the west of that of Morah which we were

ascending, known as the Charat Pass. I noticed the path leading

into that Pass; and have been told that it is very steep and difficult,

and only practicable for parties on foot, and animals without loads.

The direction we proceeded in from Sherkhdna’i first branched off

a little to the right; and the path to the Charat Pass lay to our left,

in a direction about north-west. I had collected a small quantity of

eharataé to send to you, but lost it, somehow or other, before I

reached Peshawar. In Upper Suwat they call it gétta’é, but this is

the Pushto term for gravel in general. I have no doubt but that it

is some mineral substance containing iron, and that it has become

rounded by the action of water; for, in the winter, the ravines be-

eome the beds of torrents.

We saw numbers of partridges of two species, the grey and the

black, besides a great many quail.

By degrees we had now reached the crest of the Pass; and on

descending a short distance on the other side, we came to a plane tree,

beneath which there is a spring of the most cool, pure, and sweet

water; and round about it numerous spikenards were growing. In

short, it was a very delightful spot ; and we sat down and rested for

some time, and refreshed ourselves with draughts of the crystal ele-

ment. This is the only spot in the Pass where water is procurable.

When standing on the crest of the mountain, at the summit of the

Pass, I could see the Suwat valley to the north, but could not per-

ceive Tarrnah, for it was screened, or hidden, by the mountains, I

could, however, see the village of Nal-banddah ; and by going a little

on one side, in an easterly direction, I could discern Shirkhana’i to

the south.

We now commenced to descend into the Suwat valley. The

southern side of the mountain which we had just ascended, was ex-

tremely steep; but we did not find it anything near so much so

descending on the northern side, the Suwat valley being much more

elevated than that of Béz-darah and Pala’i which we had recently

* Emery ?

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. 233

passed. At the foot of the Pass, and directly under the mountains,

we came to the village of Nal-banddah, the first we reached in

Suwat. It is said, that a husbandman of this place once found a

number of gold coins in a well close by; but the other villagers,

hearing of it, took the treasure from him, and shared it amongst

themselves, after which they filled up the well, that no one should

get any thing out of it in future. We asked two or three parties on

what side of the village the well was situated, but they would not

point it out, and said to us: “So you are come here to discover

treasure, are you! be under no concern; for your wishes will not be

fulfilled.”

After proceeding two coss or three miles further on, we reached

the town of Tarrnah, to the west of which there is a small stream ;

and on the banks of it, there is a fine grove of chindr or plane trees,

about a hundred in number, all very ancient, very large, and very

lofty ; and here we came to a halt.

Mir Halam Khan, the chief of Tarrzah, came to pay his respects

to the KuAn SAurtp; and after some conversation, the chief, who

had been eyeing me for some time, inquired who I was. The KH4n

SAuts replied, “ He is a Mulla, and is going on a pilgrimage to the

Akhund Sahib.” He replied, “ He is no more a Mulla than I am;

but you have made him one for the nonce.” On this the KHAN

Shure observed, “Probably Amir Ullah Khan of Pala’i may have

advised you of my being on my way into Suwat.” He laughed, and

replied: “The day you left Jamal Garrai I heard of your coming to

pay your respects to the Akhtnd Sahib. It is all well: allow no

matter of concern whatever to enter your mind; but the people of

Suwat are so celebrated for their stupidity and thick-headedness,

that it is necessary you should be prudent and circumspect in every

thing.” The Khans or Chiefs of Tarrmah are descendants of Ham-

zah Khan,* the founder of the village of that name in the Yisufazi

district south of Suwat, and about eight miles north of Hoti Mardan.

He lived in the time of Khushhél Khan, Khattak; for it was his

daughter that Khushhal mentions in his poem on Suwat, as having

married when there, or whom he was about to marry; and she was

mother of his son, Sadi Kh4n. Hamzah Khan was the then ruler of

Suw4t, and held sway over the Samah also. It was he also fixed

* See the extract from the poem at the end of this paper.

2H 2

234 An account of Upper and Lower Suwédé. [ No. 3,

upon Tarrnah as the permanent residence of the Chiefs, as it was

centrally situated, amongst his own clan, the Solizis of the Ba’i-zi

division, by which name the people of Térrzah are still called; but

they are, sometimes, also styled the Khan-khel, or Chieftain’s clan.

The Khan-khel too may be subdivided, according to what the KHAN

SAure said, The one being the family to which the Chief de facto

belongs, the whole of the males of which are called Khans; and the

other, the family to which the Chieftainship rightfully belongs, or

the Chief de jure, but whose family may have been set aside, or

passed over, which is merely the Khan-khel. For instance: if a

Suwati be asked to what clan a certain person belongs, he will say

the Khan-khel; but it must be then asked whether the person is a

Khan or only one of the Khan-khel. If he be a member of the

family of the Chief de facto, he will reply he is a Khan; but if of

the family who may be the rightful claimants to the Chieftainship,

but passed over, or set aside, he will say he is of the Khan-khel.

The Térrnah Chiefs de facto, who are the heads of the Ba’i-zi division,

are of two families, the bar-kor, or upper family or house, and the

kiz-kor, or lower farnily or house, in reference to Tarrmah and its

dependencies above the Morey Pass, and Pala’i, and its dependencies

below. These two families are descended from Jalal Khan, son of

Hamzah Khan, above referred to, and are always at feud. Mir

AMalam Khan Chief of Taérrnah, Amir Ullah Khan ruler of Pala’i, and

Maesim Khan, their brother, who dwells at Tarrnah, are of the

bar-kor ; and Khurdsan Khan, ruler of Zor-manddai, Sher-khana’i,

and the two Baéz-darah villages, and Babi Khan, who resides

also at Tarrnah, belong to the kuz-kor. Mir Aalam Khan, who

is considered the greatest of the Tarrmah Chiefs, is about fifty

years of age. The next in rank and consideration is Mazsim Khan,

his brother, who is about thirty years old; then comes Amir Ullah

of Pala’i, aged forty, and Khurasan Khan of Zor-mandda’i who is

about fifty years of age; and Babu Khan of Tarrnah aged fifty, be-

sides numerous children.

The day passed away pleasantly enough under the shade of these

beautiful trees; and in the evening we went to the residence of the

chief; and in his guest chamber we remained the night.

‘Tarrnah, which is the most considerable town in Suwat, contains

somewhat more than 1,000 houses, which, at the usual computation,

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 235

gives about 5,000 inhabitants. The people are Afghans of the

Ba-i-zi branch of the powerful and numerous tribe of the Yusufzis-

About a hundred houses are inhabited by Hindts, Paranchahs, and.

other traders, who also follow such occupations as that of shoemakers,

smiths, barbers, &c.

The town of Tférrmah lies a short distance from the skirt of the

mountains bounding Suwat to the south, and on the eastern bank of

the river of the same name, the Suastus of the Greeks, from which

it is distant about half a mile.

The village of Nal-Banddah, which was previously referred to, lies

at the very skirt of the Morah mountains, on a spur which has be-

come separated from the higher range and runs about three, or three

and half miles a little to the mouth of 'Tarrnah.

After passing Nal-Banddah, the land slopes down to the river, but

not in such a manner that anything set a-going will, of itself, ride

down to the river. The land of the whole of Suwat, in fact, is like

a boat, the sides of the boat are the mountains, and the bottom part

the land, as different materially from the mountains. The lowest

land in the valley is that portion through which the river flows ; and

it gradually rises until close up to the mountains. It may also be

compared to the two hands placed together like as when one wishes

to drink out of them; but only just sufficiently raised so as to pre-

vent the water from running out.

I found, from what I heard of the most respectable inhabitants of

Tarrnah, that Shaykh Mali was a Yusufzi Afghdn, and that his

descendants still dwell in Suwat; but they could not give me

full particulars as to what village they might be found in; neither

could they inform me regarding the place where the Shaykh was

buried. Khan Kaji, or Kachi belonged to the Rarrnizi branch of

the Yusufzi tribe; and his descendants also dwell in the valley, at

the village of Allah Ddaud, and will be mentioned in the notice of

that place, further on.

The historical work written by Shaykh Mali is not in the possession

of the Tarrmah chiefs; and they, moreover, informed us, that the

work would not be found in the whole country, save in the possession

of Khan Kajt’s family.

We now prepared to start from Tarrnah towards Upper Suwat.

On the morning of the 22nd August, we left Tarrmah, bending our

236 An account of Upper and Lower Suwwdt. [No. 3,

steps towards the north, but inclining to the east, which might be

termed N.N. E. We passed the villages of Jalala, Haibat Gram,*

and Ddandakaey, and reached the mountain of Landdakaey, close at

the foot of which the Suwdt river runs. On this account, in the

summer months, when the river is swollen from the melting of the

snows towards its source, in the direction of Gilgit, the pathway,

lying along the banks, at the foot of the mountain, is impracticable

from the force of the stream, which foams and boils along with

great violence. A road, has, consequently, been made over the crest

of Landdakaey itself; but it is extremely narrow, and so frightfully

steep, that one of our own party, an Afghan, and accustomed to the

mountains from his childhood, passed with the greatest difficulty ;

for when he ventured to look down he became quite giddy. In the

eold season, when the volume of water decreases, the path at the

foot of Landdakaey is used. This last named mountain has no con-

nection with that of Morah; but it is a spur of the range, of which

Morah is a part, that has come down close upon the river, or rather

the river washes its base, as appears from the map, which you sent

with me to be filled up. In this part of the river, there are two

branches, one much more considerable than the other. The lesser

one becomes quite dry in the cold season, and in the hot season has

about three feet depth of water. This is very narrow, with steep

banks and rugged bed, along which the water rushes impetuously.

The other branch contains a much greater volume, and lies furthest

from the Landdakaey mountain. On ascending the mountain, up to

the end or extremity of the spur, where, in the map, I have brought

the mountain and river together, the road leading along the side of

the precipice is very difficult, being naturally scarped, like a wall,

for about fifty paces ; and the road, if it can be so called, is built up

into rough steps with slabs of stone, so very smooth, that a person

is liable to slip. After this dangerous path has been passed over,

you have to ascend about fifteen paces, then some twenty more in a

horizontal direction ; and, finally, fifteen paces, or thereabout, down

again. I mentioned before, that one of our party had great diffi-

culty in getting along: this was no other than the KuAn SAurp

himself. When we came to this dangerous passage, he stopped and

waxed pale; and turning towards me said: “I die for you.” I was

* Gram in Sanskrit signifies a village.

1862. ] An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. 237

astonished, and asked, “ Why?” He replied: “ My eyes turn dim,

dim.” I comforted him as well as I could, and took off my shoes ;

and with my face to the river and back to the mountain, I crawled

along, and he followed after me; and so afraid was he, that he looked

at the river every moment, although I forbade him; but he was so

overcome with horrid fancies, that he had not the power to restrain

his eyes. This difficult path is not quite a yard broad, and is,

at least, two hundred yards above the river, which foams beneath.

After we had escaped from this place in safety, the KuAn SAnTB

came to himself again, in some measure; for he put on his shoes,

and began to walk upright. I could not discover who had made

this road, although I afterwards made inquiry. There is another road

to the east of the one we had passed, which leads over the crest of

Landdakaey itself, and by it animals are brought, when the water

is at its height, but I did not examine it. We noticed that on the

opposite side of the river, the mountains forming the north-western

boundary of the Suwat valley approach within about three miles of

this point. The river is said now to have entered that part of Suwat

termed wuchah or the dry, which will be referred to in its proper

place. Landdakaey is about three miles distant from Tarrnah, to

the north.

After getting clear of our difficulties, and out of our dangers, we

reached the small village of Kottah, to the south of which, on the very

summit of the mountains, there are extensive ruins of buildings, so

numerous indeed, that I had never seen the like anywhere else,

Two of these buildings were large and lofty, something as Huropean

barracks appear from a distance. They are still in excellent pre-

servation, and indeed seem quite perfect and entire ; so much so, that

during very heavy rains, the villagers take shelter in them. The

houses of this ruined city are not built near each other as we see in

the present day, but are detached similar to the bungalows of officers

in India. I could not discover any thing in the shape of carvings,

or idols any where about. The ruins of these dwellings are square,

and are built of hewn blocks of stone; and are very shapely in ap-

pearance, but not very lofty, not being more than six, or under four

yards in height. The walls were about half a yard in thickness, and

in some places less. Hach house contained an area of about six

yards. The cement used in joining the stones together is of a black

238 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

colour,* but I could not tell whether it was lime, mud, or anything

else. Every house has a door, as have the two larger buildings also.

These ruins are of Buddhist, not of Grecian architecture; but are

like those at Bihi near Peshawar, which we visited together in

December, 1849 ; and are altogether without verandahs. The large

buildings I refer to, as situated on the very brow of the mountains

are said to have been built by Suwatis of former times as watch-

towers; but in my opinion they are the remains of idol temples,

which Hindts often build in such places, as at Purandhar near

Poonah in the Dekhan, which I accompanied you to, in 1852.

There is no made road leading to these buildings, for they are very

near to the open ground of the valley; but, probably, there was

once a made road, which has now disappeared. ‘This ruined city is

close to the Landdakaey mountain, but the village of Kottah is

nearer, and Barikott is still further off; for this reason I have written

“near Kottah instead of Barikott.” This is, no doubt, the ruined

city mentioned by the French Colonel Court} as near the last named

place, which is a large place, whilst Kottah is but a small village.

The ancient ruins in Suwat are situated in such difficult and out-of-

the-way places, that it becomes a matter of astonishment to con-

ceive how the inhabitants of them managed to exist, where they

obtained water, what they employed themselves on, and how they

managed to go in and out; for several of the houses are situated

every here and there, on the very peaks of hills; but Suwat does not

contain so many ruined sites as writers would lead us to believe.

Proceeding on our route from Kottah, we saw the villages of

Nowaey-Kalaey, Abi-wah, Gurataey, Barf-kott, and Shankar-darah.

Close to this latter place, there is a tower called Shankar-dar. Shan-

kar, in the Sanskrit language, is one of the names of Siva. It

stands on a square base of stone and earth, seven yards in height, and

just forty yards in length and breadth, which I myself measured.

On this square platform, the tower, which is of stone, joined by the

dark coloured cement I before mentioned, stands. I computed the

height, from the base, which I had measured, to be about thirty

yards, or ninety feet; and I also measured the base, which was

twenty-five yards or seventy-five feet in circumference. It is egg-

* Probably bitumen.

+ Asiatic Journal of Bengal, for 1839, page 307.

H.G-Raverty. 1862

TOWER OF SHANKAR-DAR , SUWAT

On stone and lath: by H. M. Sunth, Surveyor General's Office Cale ula Sept, 1862

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 239

shaped, as in the annexed sketch; and there is no road by which

the summit may be gained, nor did it appear to be hollow inside;

but there are small holes just large enough, to all appearance,

to admit the hand, every here and there, which seem to have

been indented to give light or air. From top to bottom the tower

is vaulted like that of the mihrab of a mosque, but not so deeply

indented or niched that one might place the foot thereon, but about

a finger’s breadth only; still the vaulted shape could be distinctly

traced to the summit. Each niche or recess is about a yard or more

in length and breadth ; and between each of these there is the hole,

before mentioned. As the height increases, the ¢éks or niches

diminish in proportion. The Afghans of the neighbouring villages

have been removing stones for building purposes from the northern

side of the tower, and have built several houses therefrom, hence it

has sustained considerable injury on that side. The people tell all

sorts of tales about the tower ; and all agree that Akhund Darwezah,

the celebrated saint of the Afghans, who flourished from the year

A. D. 1550 to 1600, gave out, in his lifetime, that this tower

contained seven idols, one large, and six smaller ones.

After leaving the village of Shankar-dar we passed Ghali-gaey,

which from some accounts, is said to have been the native village

of Durkhana’i, and that her people had taken their flocks to graze

in the Baéz-darah valley, where Adam Khan met her; and that

Adam Khan himself dwelt at Bari-kott. The clan to which Adam

belonged is still to be found in Suwat, but Durkhana’i’s cannot be

so easily determined ; for on account of the notoriety of her love for

Adam, which these stupid people deem a disgrace, no one would

acknowledge her as having belonged to his clan, even were such the

case. Some say she was of the Kha’ist-khel, others say it was the

Khazi-khel, and some say she was of the Rarruizi tribe. However,

there is no doubt but that her husband, Piawaey, was of the Khazi-

khel, and doubtless Durkhana’i was of the same clan also.

We now reached the village of Manyar, where there are two small

ancient towers or topes facing each other; and then passed on to

Gog-darah, Panji-gram, and Waddi-gram, which latter place is nine

coss, or thirteen and half miles from Tarrnah ; and here we halted

for the remainder of the day.

To the east of this village, on the central summit of a mountain,

240 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. No. 8

P1 3

there are a great many ruins, consisting of dwellings, and a very

large range of buildings like a fortress, enormously lofty, which can

be distinctly seen from a long distance. I did not go myself to

examine these ruins, because 1t would have been necessary to have

remained at the village for two or three days for the purpose; and to

do so, in a country like Suwat, would have raised suspicion, therefore

the KHAN SAnTB would not consent. I was told, however, that the

children of the village, as mischievous in Suwat as in other countries,*

had left nothing in the shape of carvings or images within it. There

is also an immense cave in the side of one of the mountains, which

eannot be entered from below; and from above, even by the aid of

ropes, it cannot be reached, or at least, those who have attempted it

have not succeeded. I was told by some of the Waddi-gram people,

that several persons did once set out to make the attempt, and lowered

down a rope, so as to reach the mouth of the cave ; but it was not

long enough, and they returned. No other attempt appears to have

been made. The tale goes, that the cave belonged to the Kafirs

of old, who had a secret path or entrance; and having deposited

treasures within it, concealed the path and shut it up altogether.

Whoever finds that path, will get the treasure.

I saw a few ancient copper coins here, but they were not worth

purchasing ; and moreover, the Suwatis, particularly the Hindts, say

that from every copper coin of the ordinary size, two mdshas of pure

gold can be extracted, worth three rupees or six shillings, which was

the price they asked for them. ‘Throughout the whole of Suwat, at

present, whenever any old coins are discovered, they are immediately

sold to the Hindds or Paranchah traders, who transmit them to their

agents at Peshawar; and on this account, old eoins are not easily

obtainable, unless a person remain some time. ‘The people of the

village also told me, that there had been idols found im the neigh-

bourhood ; but they had, as a religious duty, broken them to atoms,

and not a remnant of them now remains. Between the village of

Mian-ydr and Waddi-gram, there is a rudely carved idol by the side

of the road, cut out of the white stone of the cliff itself, and in

the figure of an old man in a sitting posture. Every one that passes

by throws a stone at it ; so there is an immense heap of them near.

I examined the whole of the Pushto books of the villages between

[* Cf. supra, p. 128. Eps.]

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 241

this and Taérrnah, which were chiefly on theology; but at Waddi-

gram I found three others—the poem of Yusuf and Zulikha, by

Afabd-ul-Kadir Khén ; and the poems of Shahaf Dali, and Adam

and Durkhanai, by Sadr Khan, his brother, all of which you have

copies of already.

On the 23rd August, we left Waddi-gram for Mingowarah, which

having passed together with the villages of Kambar and Kattli, we

turnod down the valley of Saiydfigan, which runs in a south-westerly

direction, and reached the village of that name, the residence of the

Akhind of Suwat.

This poor and pious man has been most grossly belied for some

years past, by interested parties at Peshawar, who cram the autho-

rities with lies; and find it easier to lay all disorders which take

place on this part of our frontier, at the door of this harmless man,

than to the true cause. He has for many years been made out tu

be the fomenter of all the troubles on the frontier, and to be con-

stantly plotting mischief against us; but those, who have given ear

to such falsehoods, have not inquired how much is owing to the

grinding tyranny of Hinddstani subordinates, and other causes which

shall be nameless. I would ask them one question, however,—“ How

is it that during the year 1849, we had no walls round the canton-

ment of Peshawar and no chowkeydars; yet less robberies and crime

occurred than at any time since, except, perhaps, during the mutiny ?”

If I recollect aright, the assassination of the late Colonel Mackeson

was laid at the Akhtind’s door; but the very appearance of the

venerable old man is enough to give the lie to such a statement.

He has been said, at Peshawar, to possess the most despotic power

over a most fanatical tribe; and even the old miscreant who lately

set himself up at Delhi, had it proclaimed, that the poor old Akhtind

was coming to assist him with from 12,000, to 18,000 Ghazis at his

back. I need scarcely add, that the whole is a mass of falsehood

got up by interested parties. I will now endeavour to give a sketch

of the Akhtnd as he appeared to us.

On reaching the village of Saiydigan we proceeded to pay our re-

spects to him. He is a venerable looking old man, of middle height, with

a white beard, and is about sixty years of ago; cheerful in disposi-

tion, affable to all who approach him, and with a countenance open

and serene. He is learned in the whole of the usual sciences studied

Pa a

24.2 An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. [No. 3,

by Muhammadans, to the necessary degree that his position in religi-

ous matters demands ; and has no concern in, or control, whatsoever,

over the government of the valley, which is entirely held by the

different petty chieftains. What they state at Peshawar and in the

Panjab, about his collecting armies, going to war, and inciting the

Suwatis and others to create disturbances, and enmity against the

English, are the most barefaced untruths, got up, solely, by interested

parties at Peshawar, and other places.

If, by chance, any injured or aggrieved persons come and make

complaints to him, that this body or that body has injured them, he

expostulates with the party complained against, either by going

himself, or sending another to expostulate in his name, according to

the rank of such party. If the expostulation takes effect, it is well;

but if not, the Akhtind can do no more in the matter.

It is the custom of those of our subjects on the frontier, who may

have committed themselves in any way with the authorities, to fly to

Suwat, and they come to the Akhtind, at whose place they remain for

two or three days ; for it is the most rigidly followed, and most sacredly

observed custom amongst all Afghan tribes, which cannot be broken

through, to show hospitality to a guest, however unwelcome he may

be. But with respect to the Akhtnd’s guests of this description,

after a few days have passed, he tells them, with all mildness and

kindness, that they will not be able to get on in that country ; and

advises them to go to Kabul or some such place. In short, he leads

them to understand, in the most delicate manner possible, that they

had better leave his dwelling, at least.

What has been said with regard to thieves, robbers, and murderers

from the British territory fleeing to the Akhind, and being enter-

tained by him, is as false as the other matters which have been

advanced against him, and which those, who have, probably, cast

their greedy eyes upon the Suwat valley, with the view of getting

it annexed, not considering that we could not keep it, but at great

expense and bloodshed, take care to spread. In all countries border-

ing upon each other, the criminals on either side seek to escape from

justice by flying across the respective frontiers, as they did from

England to Scotland, and vice versa, in former times; and as they

do to France and America, in the present day. It is not to be

imagined, on this account, that the authorities of those countries

1862.] An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 243

connive at such acts, much less the bishops and priests of those

countries. Such too is the case in Suwdét. The Akhind is high

priest or rather a devotee, whom the people regard as a saint, and

who is looked upon, by the people of those extensive regions around,

as the head of their religion; but he is without the slightest real

power, either temporal or spiritual ; his influence being solely through

the respect in which he is held.

It is in the villages on the outskirts of Suwat, and other places on

the border, that bad characters, who have fled from justice, seek

shelter, with whom the Akhtnd, as already stated, has no more to

do than the man in the moon; but parties, for their own purposes,

make use of the Akhtind’s name.

The Suwati Afghans are so tyrannical, so prejudiced, and so fana-

tical, that even the admonitions, and the expostulations of the

Akhiind are unpalatable to them. Whatever they do not like, or

whatever may be against the custom of their Afghan nature from

time immemorial, they will neither listen, nor attend to. A cir-

cumstance which lately happened is a proof of this. A trader of

Peshawar, after great expense of time and money, had caused to be

felled, in the hilly district above Suwat, about two thousand pine

trees, which, in their rough state, were thrown into the river, for the

purpose of being floated down to Peshawar. When the trader and

his people, with their rafts, entered the Suwat boundary, the Suwatis

seized them, and would not allow the rafts to proceed. The trader ~

supposing the Akhind to have influence, went and complained to

him. The Suwatis of Lower Suwat, through fear of their chiefs,

with whom the Akhtind had expostulated about the behaviour of

their people, gave up all the trees they had not made use of them-

selves, and they were not many; but the people of Upper Suwat,

that is to say, from Charbagh to Chur-rraey, on both sides of the

river, would not obey, and did not; and the trees may still be seen,

lying about in hundreds, on the river’s banks,

With the exception of a few servants, the Akhund, whose name is

Afabd-ul-ghaffir, has no followers whatever. He is of the Naikbi

Khel (the Naikpee Khail of Elphinstone,) and left Suwat when a

mere child. He resided in the Khattak country, at Sarde, at the

ztarat or shrine of Shaykh Ram-Kar, where he remained as a student

of theology until past his thirtieth year; and was so abstinent that

244 An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. [ No. 3,

it is said he could scarcely walk a hundred yards from weakness.

This I have heard from Muhammad Afzal Khan, Khattak, who has

often seen him there. When the Seikhs got the upper hand at

Peshawar, he left the Khattak country and returned to Suwat, and

took up his residence at Saiydugan. .

I noticed that the Akhind’s head shook a little, which unless

cured, will probably turn to the disease named lakwah in Arabic,

which is a spasmodic distortion of the face.

I had been led to believe from people generally, that the Akhund

was possessed of some wealth—but it was very little, comparatively,

that we saw; and that little was constantly expended,—that he was

constantly employed, from morning to night, “with his fanatic

subjects plotting in vain,”* and occupied with the world’s affairs.

Instead of which I beheld a man, who has given up the world, a

recluse, perfectly independent of every body; and occupied in the

worship of God. Sometimes he comes out of his house for two or

three hours daily ; sometimes only every other day. At this time

people come to pay their respects, the greater number of whom are

sick persons. Fox these he prescribes some remedy, and prays over

them, after which he again returns to his closet within his dwelling.

If two parties chance to have a dispute, and they both agree that it

shall be settled according to the share or orthodox law of Muhammad,

he explains to them the particular precept bearing on the case, from

the Arabic law-books. Save this, he has no connection in the

matter.

The food of the Akhtind is a single cake or bannock of bread,

made from the shamikah (panicum frumentaceum,) the most bitter

and unpleasant grain it is possible to conceive, which he eats in the

morning before dawn. He fasts during the day ; and in the evening

he eats sparingly of boiled vegetables sprinkled with salt. The only

luxury he indulges in is tea, made in the English fashion, with milk

added, as you yourself take it. About two or three hundred poor

persons receive food at his guest-chamber daily ; and the animals of

those who come from a distance receive a measure of corn and some

grass. He pays for all he obtaims to feed these parties, in ready

* Rey. J. Cave Browne: ‘The Punjab and Delhi, in 1857.” his author,

at page 292 also states, “The Swat valley is inhabited by a warlike and fanatic

race of Mahommedans ruled by a Moulvie of Moulvies, a patriarch or pope of

the Mahommedans of this part of Asia, called the Akhoond of Swat,”

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 245

money ; yet, apparently, he has no income. The offerings of those

who come to visit him are applied by his servants to this purpose;

and save a few buffaloes, which are gifts from others, from time to

time, he possesses but few worldly goods, much less lands or revenues

to plot invasion of empires. The milk, even, of the milch buffaloes

is given to his guests; and the males are also slaughtered for them.

He himself receives no money from chief or noble; but from the

poor who visit him, he will receive their small offerings of one or two

pice (farthings) to please them, and give them confidence.

The Akhund has a little garden attached to his dwelling, in which

there are a few fruit trees, consisting of pomegranate, peach, fig,

ttangt,* walnut, and a vine. As the fruits come into season they are

gathered, and a small quantity is placed in the guest-chamber or

reception-room, daily. To those who express a wish to taste the

fruit he gives a little with his own hands. His residence les in a

most healthy and salubrious situation ; and close by there is a run-

ning stream of cool and clear water. At the head of this stream a

small pond has been formed, containing a few fish. There are also

several plane and other shady trees about; and it is, altogether, a

very pretty place.

The Akhtind has one wife, and a little boy about eight or nine

years of age, and a daughter. On one occasion he was requested, by

some of his particular friends, to make some provision for his family,

in order, that after his decease, they might be provided for. He

replied, “If they are true unto God, all that the world contains is

for them ; but if they are untrue to Him, the nourishing of them is

improper and unjust.” Indeed he is so much occupied in his devo-

tions, that he has little time, even to show affection and fondness

for his family.

* The name of a tree bearing a fruit like the apple in appearance.

+ “On our northern frontier, in the Swat valley, the laboratory of Mahommedan

intrigue, the right hand of the Alchemist was paralysed at the very moment

when he had seemed to have attained the grand eureka of his life. The Badshah

whom the wily Akhoond of Swat had raised, in order to gather under the green

banner of the prophet every Mahommedan fanatic, and to recover Peshawar

over the corpses of the unbelievers,—this creature king died on the very day that

the tocsin of rebellion was sounded forth from Delhi; and the fanatic fury

which was to have overwhelwed Peshawar spent itself in civil war in the Swat

valley.” Rev. J. Cave Browne, Punjab and Delhi, in 1857. Vol. 2nd, pp. 311.

The Badshah, a priest, not a king, here referred to, did not die for several

months after the Delhi massacre.

24.6 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

Such is the true history, and such the faithful portrait of the

terrible, fanatic, plotting Akhtnd of Suwat, the bugbear of Pesha-

war.

That he made the mutineers of the late 55th Regt. Bengal N. E.

Musalmans is totally untrue. They fled into Suwat, and remained,

as travellers generally do, for a few days, as his guests; but, at the

end of this time, he advised them to make the best of their way out

of Suwat, although Akbar, who is known as the Saiyid Badshah,

wished them to remain. In this case the Akhund indeed persisted

that they should not be permitted to remain in Suwat; so the rebels

set out towards Kashmir, on the road to which they were cut off by

the Deputy Commissioner of Hazarah. Other mutineers also came

from Murree, all of whom he dismissed as quickly as possible to

Kabul.

It is necessary to explain who this so called Badshah was. He

was not an Afghan, but a Saiyid, named Muhammad Akbar Shah,

a native of Satanah (burnt last year by General Sidney Cotton)

near Pakhli, above Attak. Some years since the Akhtnd Sahib, as

the spiritual chief, was requested to appoint a Badshah, that is to

say a Saiyid, not a king, for the word means also a great lord or

noble, or head man, but as a sort of high-priest, or rather legate, to

whom the zakdt and agashar, certain alms, and a tithe sanctioned

by the Kuran, might be legally paid; and who must be a Saiyid.

He died about a year since,* on which his son, Mubarak Shah, wished

to be installed in his father’s place; but as the Suwatis were not

willing to pay tithes, the Akhtnd declined to doso. All Saiyids

are called Shah or Mian; and Shah and Badshah signify a king

also, but here it merely meant a high-priest. At Peshawar, one

hears of Gul, Badshah, and there is a gate of the city called after

him; but it does not follow that he was a king, for no such king

ever did exist, any more than Saiyid Akbar Shah was a king in

Suwadt. It was the word Shah, no doubt, which has been magnified

into Badshah, as if the words could not possibly mean anything else

than a king !f

* August, 1857.

+ On referring to Captain Conolly’s ‘‘ Notes on the Eusofzye Tribes,” already

referred to, I find, that the king of Suwat, set up specially by the Akhund,

for the Delhi tragedy, existed twenty years before. I copy Captain Conolly’s

own words—* The tribes of Booneer and the neighbouring hills, may be said to

1862. ] An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 247 -

The person referred to by Captain Conolly under the name of

Murid Sahib Zadah, was quite a different person to the Akhund, and

was an inhabitant of the town of Guch. The word “ Ouchand,” in

the article you refer to* is an error; but is probably intended for

the plural of Ouch—Ouchanah, as there are two villages adjoining

each other, of this name, which are well known. This person, whont

he referred to, has been dead some time. His descendants still live

at Ouch, but nene of them are any wise remarkable for piety or

-worth.

To return again after this long digression to the journey before

us, after we had paid our respects to the Akhund, I wished to proceed

on my journey; and as the time of the KudAn SAnis had expired,

he made me over to the Saiyid I mentioned on a former occasion,

and he also left with me one of his trusty and confidential followers.

He himself returned to Peshawar.

A little higher up the valley of Saiydigan from this, towards the

east, lies the village of Islim-ptir which was the residence of Mi-dn

Nur, the grandson of Akhtnd Darwezah, upon whom Khushhal

Khan, the renowned Khattak chief and poet, launched his bitter

irony in his kasidah or poem en Suwat; and here also, the tomb of

the Mi-an may still be seen.

On the 26th August we set out from Saiydtgan, by ascending the

kotal or Pass of Shameli, which lies to the north-eastward of the

village of Mingawarah, and nearer to the river. This village con-

tains a great number of Hindit inhabitants; so I went there to see

whether I could secure any ancient coins. I saw several, but they

were not such as I required.

After proceeding a further distance of about three miles, we

reached the village of Manglawar, which is situated at the entrance

hhave no chiefs of any importance, the only individuals possessing influence

being a family of Syuds, the descendants of Peer Baba, a celebrated saint, who

lived in the time of the Emperor Humaioon.

“ Of this family, there are three principal branches amongst the Husofs. The

representatives of the elder and most influential branch are, Syud Azim and

Syud Meeah of Tukhtabund, the capital of Booneer, who may be compared to

the Abbot Boniface and Sub-friar Eustace of the novel; Syud Azim, the elder,

a good-natured, indolent character, having willingly resigned his authority to his

more active and talented brother. The second branch is SyuD AKBAR, Meeah,

‘of StrawaH on the Indus; and the third, Syud Russool of Chumla.”— Bengal

Asiatic Journal, for 1840, page 929.

* Bengal Asiatic Journal, for 1839, page 929.

Zeke

948 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. | No. g,

of a small valley, of the same name, running to the N. E. At this

point also, the river has approached very near te the spur from the

mountains, over which lies the Shameli Pass, just referred to, so

much so, that there is no passage into the central part of the Suwat

valley in the hot months, when the river is at its height, by any

other road ; but in winter there is a practicable road along the river’s

bank. I examined all the Pushto books in this village which I could

get hold of, but they were ali on divinity, and not one with which

you are not acquainted; such as Makhzan-ul-Islam, Fawa’id-ush-

sharri’ah, Jannat-1-Fardous, Durr-i-Majalis, &e. At this place also

there are some ruins on the mountains to the east, but they are few,

and can only be distinctly traced on ascending the mountains; but

there are no houses or walls standing.

Manglawar, also, is very pleasantly situated, with streams from

the mountains running past it, together with a great number of

umbrageous plane trees like those at Tarrnah. Here also I obtained

a copper coin, which | bought.

Proceeding onwards we reached the village of Chhar-bagh, and

made inquiry after the principal books I had come purposely to

seek, in the houses of the Mians or Saiyids; but those £ sought

were not forthcoming. Continuing our journey for about four and

half miles, in a direction between north and west from Chhar-bagh,

on the river’s bank, we reached the Kabul-gram, about four and half

miles further on, and thence onwards, passing several small banddas

or hamlets, we reached Khuzah Khel, where we stayed the night ;

and I again made inquiries about Pushto books, but could obtain

nothing new. The air at this place was very chilly; and the valley

began to contract very considerably. There were no Hindus in the

village; and the Paranchas were the only tradespeople and shop-

keepers to be found so far towards the upper part of the valley.

Here the rice fields, too, ceased; for the banks of the river began to

get very high and steep. The land on which this village stands, as

well as others on the left bank, facing the north, is high. Some are

situated on a spur from the hills, and others on more level ground,

or on small plains, at the very skirt of the hills; but the ground is

not level until the river’s banks are reached ; for the land resembles:

the back of a fish. The banks of the river, on both sides, sometimes

slope down to the water’s edge, sometimes are steep and scarped

1862.] An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 249

like a wall almost, but not often. Where steep, the height of the

banks is about eighteen or twenty feet from the water; but the

ground, on which the villages generally are situated, is about half a

mile or so from the banks, and is generally from ene hundred to one

hundred and fifty feet about the level of the water, but sloping gra-

dually downwards.

On the morning of the 27th August, we again set out up the

valley; and passing the villages of Sherrn-i-bala and Sherrn-i-pa’in,

and Khunah, we reached Petaey and Binwarri. At Petaey we

found it so excessively cold, that one could not drink the water with

any degree of comfert. I ventured to enter the river for a few

paces, but soon had to come out; and was glad to stand in the sun,

on the rocks, to get warmth into my feet again. The people were

sitting in the sun for warmth; and all slept inside at night, it being

too cold to sleep outside, although this was the month of August,

the hottest in the Peshawar valley. I saw snow on the mountains

about ten or twelve miles off.

At this village I also, for the first time, met some of the people of

the mountain districts to the north ef Suwat, together with some of

the Gilgitt people also, who had come here to purchase salt. They

were all clothed in thick woellen garments, coats, trowsers, caps and

all, but wore sandals on their feet. They were, in appearance, some-

thing like the people of Badakhshan; and although, to look at, not

very powerfully built, yet they earry loads equal to that of an ox of

this country (Peshawar and the Panjab). I could not understand

any of the words of their language,* save that they called salt liz

which is Sanskrit waw. The salt is brought here by the Khattaks

from their own country, for sale; and the people of the Kohistan, to

the nerth, near which Petaey is situated, come down as far as this

place to purchase 16.

In the vicinity of this village the peculiar gravel called charata’é,

before referred to, is found in great quantities. The people called it

gitta’¢, which is Pushto for gravel in general. Here too, the valley is

not more than half an English mile across, even if so wide; and the

banks of the river are very high. The fields are few, and the extent

of cultivation insignificant.

* The writer is well versed in Urdu and Pushto, and Persian is his native

tongue.

2k 2

250 An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. [No. 8,

There are more mills in this part of the valley than in any other

part of Suwat. Great quantities of horney are produced here also.

The Suwatis make dwellings or hives for their bees, and take great

care of them. The hives are thus made. They place a large earthen

pot in a ¢ék or niche in the wall of the house, with the bottom of the

pot towards the outside part of the wall, and the mouth level with

the interior part of the wali of the house. They then plaster all around

with mud, so that the pot may not fall out of the niche. The mouth

is then closed with mud, that the bees may enter from the hole made

for them in the bottom of the pot, which is turned outside. When

the pot is well stored with honey, the bees having taken up their

residence in it, the mouth of the pot, which has been closed with

mud is re-opened from the interior of the house, and a piece of burn-

ing cow-dung, that smokes, is applied thereto. On this the bees go

out, and then the hand is inserted, and the honey removed; but

some of the comb is allowed to remain for the bees. The mouth of

the pot is then closed up again.

Searfs called shdlakwi both white and black, are woven here in

great numbers, which are exported for sale to Peshawar and other

parts. This part of Suwat is also famous for its fruit, every de-

scription of which comes into season earlier in this vieinity than in

any other part of the valley.

The complexion of the people of Upper Suwat is quite different to

that of the people lower down the valley ; and the men are generally

fair and good-looking. I also saw some females of Kashkar, and the

Kohistan, to the north of Suwat, at this village, who were very

handsome indeed. The women of the villages, along the river, in

this part of Suwat, go out every morning to bathe, during the sum-

mer months ; and numerous bathing machines have been built for

their convenience. These consist of four walls of mud, or mud and

stone, and of sufficient height to eonceal the bathers. The men,

also, use them ; but they are intended for the exclusive use of females

in the mornings. These places are called ehér chobaey.

The villages in this portion of Suwdt are much smaller and more

seattered than in the central parts of the valley; and the people of

each village are generally at feud with each other ; and, consequently,

little or no intercourse takes place between them.

T should mention in this place, that from Tarraah to Chhér-bagh

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 251

the ground rises gradually, and thence to Khuzah Khel still more

so; and that at every hundred paces almost, the difference can be

distinguished.

From Petaey we proceeded onwards about three miles to Pi‘a, the

ground rising considerably and abruptly until we came to this

village, the last held by the Yusufzi Afghans in the northern extre-

mity of the Suwat valley, which here terminates. Beyond the

country is called the Kohistan, which is, however, the Persian word

for Highlands; generally used throughout most parts of Central

Asia to designate all mountainous tracts. Between this and Petaey

also, the river foams and boils along with great impetuosity; and is

more considerable than the Arghandab river, near Kandahar, even

when at its greatest power and volume.

About four or five miles further up the valley, beyond the Yusufzi

boundary, there are a few hamlets, the two principal of which are

called Chur-rra’i, on this bank, and Tirataey on the opposite side.

These villages are inhabited by the descendants of the celebrated

Akhind Darwezah, the great saint of the Afghans, and successful

opponent of Pir Roshan, the founder of the Roshanidn sect. It

appears that the whole of Suwat, as far north as Pf’é, was conquered

in Shaykh Mali’s time ; but these few villages just referred to, were

acquired from the Kafirs (as all people are termed by the Afghans,

who are not of the same faith as themselves) about a hundred and

fifty years after, in the time of Akhtind Karin Dad, son of Akhtnd

Darwezah. At the capture of Tirdtaey Karin Déd lost his life.

I was informed by the people here, that some years since, a number

of dead bodies were discovered, buried in a mound at the side of a

hill, near Tirétaey. The bodies were quite perfect as if but recently

dead; and had been buried with their arms, consisting of bows and

arrows, axes, and swords, ‘They were removed and re-interred along

with their weapons, in some consecrated spot. When I heard this,

the thought struck me that you would desire to possess specimens of

these arms, but I could not obtain any without having one of these

burying places opened, which, amongst such bigoted people, was

dangerous and impracticable.

The people of Tirataey also told me, that they possess the body of

Akhtind Karin Dad; whilst the people of the village of Kanjudn

affirm that when he fell fighting against the Kafirs, he was buried

252 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

in their village. The reply of the Tirataey’s to this is, that they

stole the body from Kanjiadn, and carried it off to their own village

and buried it there. All such statements as these are solely for their

own interested purposes, in order to enable them to peel off the skin

and flesh of poor people, in the shape of offerings at the shrines.

Having now reached the boundary or extremity of Upper Suwat,

beyond which I could not then penetrate, we began to prepare to

cross the river, and return home by the opposite bank; but before

giving an account of our homeward journey, I will here give you

the information I gained respecting the country beyond, up to the

source of the Suwat river, which I obtained from an intelligent

Afghan who passed several years there.

After leaving Pi’a, the boundary of Upper Suwat, the first village

is that of Chur-rra’i, beyond which the Pushto or Afghan language

ceases to be spoken, and the Kohistani language is used. The first

village is Birdn-yal inhabited by Tor-wals, which is situated on the

left or western bank of the Kohistén river as the river of Suwét is

also termed. The distance between this village of Biran-yal and the

village of Chir-rra’i is about eight miles, from the first of which the

Kohistan may be said to commence. The people here too under-

stand Pushto. From this to the extremity of the valley, at the

mountain of Sar-dzdey, is a distance of seventy-five miles ; but the

valley is so narrow that a stone thrown from one side reaches the

other; in short it is about a bow-shot across. The whole of this

space is occupied by two tribes; first the Tor-wals, sometimes also

called Rud-baris; and above them again, the Garwi tribe. The

amount of the former is about 9,000 adult males, and the Garwis

about 8,000. Hence it will be seen, that this district is densely

populated. The villages inhabited by Tor-wals, from south to north,

are; Biran-ydl, to the west of the river, eight miles from Chir-rra’t ;

Haranaey, to the east of the river, about twelve miles from Chir-

traf; Cham, to the west of the river; Gornaey, to the east of the

river; Chawat-grdm, to the west; Ramett, to the east; Chukil, to

the east ; Ajri-kalaey, to the west ; and Man-kial, to the east,—these

belong to the Tor-wél tribe; and Pash-méal, to the west; Har-yani,

to the east; Ila-hi-kott, to the west ; Ushu, to the east; Kalam, to

the west; and Utrorr, to the west, belong to the Garwi tribe.

After this, still proceeding north, are the three villages of the

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwiat. 253

Gujars, called the Bdénddahs of the Gujar4n, one of which is Sar-

banddah, inhabited by about fifty families. It is close beneath the

mountain of Sar-dzdey, the barrier closing the extremity of the

valley to the north. The three villages contain, altogether, about

six hundred houses.

A short distance to the south of Sar-banddah, there is a marshy,

meadow-like plain of some extent, probably about fifteen jaribs of

land.* This is called Jal-gah. This term is evidently derived

from Sanskrit and Persian; the first being Sj@ water, and the

second & a place, “the place of water or streams.” The rivulets

issuing from this meadow having collected together, flow downwards

towards the south; and this Jal-gah is the source of the Suwat

river, which, united with the Indus, and the Panjab rivers, at last,

pours its water from scores of mouths into the mighty ocean at

Kurrachee, (or more correctly Karachi) in Sindh, after a course of

‘some fifteen hundred miles !

Flowing south, the stream, called the water of Jal-gah, enters the

boundary of the Garwi tribe ; and thence flows on to Ut-rorr, which

lies on its western bank. Thence under the name of the river of

Ut-rorr it flows down opposite to the entrance of the darah of U’shu

with its river, lying in a north-easterly direction, and unites with

that stream near the village of Kalam, also on the western bank.

Still lower down it receives the river of Cha-yal running through

the darah or valley of that name, lying in a south-westerly direction,

near the village of Sha-gram on the western bank. Hast of the Ut-

rorr river, as it is termed from Sha-gram downwards, and about half

a mile lower is the village of Chur-rra’i, where its name again

changes; and it is then known as the sind, or river of Kohistan,

On reaching the villages of Pi’ and Tirataey, it receives the name

of the Suwat river, having during its course received, little by little,

the small rivulets on either side.

At the extreme head of the valley, near the mountain of Sar-

dzaey there is a Pass leading into Kashkar; another road leads

through the darah of Ushu, on the eastern side, into Gilgitt ; and

another leading into Panjkorah through the Cha-yal darah.

* A jarib of land is sixty yards in length and breadth,

+ A Sanskrit word, used in Pushto,

254 An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. [ No. 8,

Throughout the whole of this valley, from Sar-banddah to the

boundary of Upper Suwat, there are immense numbers of trees, both

along the river’s banks, and on the mountains on either side, to their

very summits. The trees mentioned as having been seized by the

Suwatis, in a former paragraph, were felled in this valley, to be floated

down to Peshawar. I saw one of the party who had gone to fetch

them, and he informed me that trees, some of which were large

pines, only cost, in felling, from three-pence to two shillings each.

The wild animals of this upper portion of the valley of the Suwdt

river are numerous; consisting of tigers,* bears, and monkeys, in

great numbers, particularly the latter; wild boars, gazelles, a large

species of deer, wild bulls, hares, foxes, wolves, and jackals without

number. The mountain sheep is also common, as well as the musk-

deer, called rdmus¢ by the Afghans and Kohistanfs.

The flocks and herds consist of bullocks, cows, sheep, mules, and

numbers of goats. There are also hogs, brorrahs, (a species of

wood-louse), and fleas in swarms. Indeed it is said the fleas of this

part are more numerous than those of Suwét, from which, Heaven

defend us!

The dress of the Kohistdnis consists of garments woven wholly

from pashm, the peculiar wool or fur of these parts, with which .

several animals are provided. They do not wear shoes, but twist

strips of the leather of cows or goats about the feet and legs as far

as the knee, but the feet are protected by sandals, the two great-toes

being left bare. The women dress similarly to the men, with the

exception of the covering for the legs.

The people are very fair and comely; and the women, who go

about unveiled, are very handsome.

The cultivation depends upon rain. They do not use the plough,

but a kind of hoe or mattock, to turn up the land with, or otherwise

make holes in the ground, into which the seed is inserted. Wheat

and barley are by no means plentiful ; but godt (holcus sorgum) is.

Fruit is more abundant in the Kohistaén than in Suwat, but much

of the same description. The winter is severe; and snow falls in

great quantities.

The Suwatis import grain; and thread, needles, and coarse blue

cotton cloths from Peshawar ; and salt from the Khattak country is

imported into the Kohistan,

* Leopards probably.

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 255

~ The following customs are observed as regards hospitality. When-

ever a guest, that is to say a traveller in general, or a stranger,

reaches the hwjrah, or apartment set apart for the reception of

guests, in the same manner as throughout Afghanistan, it is neces-

sary that one of the attendants who has charge, should warn the

person in the village, whose turn it is to supply the guest with victuals ;

for all have to do so in turn. If the guests should require more

than this person has it in his power to furnish, the next party, whose

turn may. follow, is also warned to supply the guests. Should a

great man arrive, such as a Khan or Chief, or a Saiyid, or the like,

with twenty or thirty persons in his train, the kettle drum at the

hujrah is beaten to give notice that lots of meat and clarified butter

are required for their use. On this every person who has any meat

of rather too high a flavour to be very palatable to himself, gives

due notice that he has some; and this is either taken to the hujrak

to be cooked, or the person who supplies it, cooks it, and sends it to

the hujrah for the use of the guests. They do not eat fresh meat in

the Kohistan, but leave it to hang until it becomes very high,* or

almost rotten, and then cook it. Fresh meat, they say, is the food,

not of men, but of ravenous beasts.

After this long digression we may now return to Pi’a, the northern-

most village in Upper Suwat.

As there was no raft at this place, (for such a thing as a boat is

not known) we had to return our steps down the river, a short dis-

tance, to Banawrri where we found one, and crossed over to the

village of Landdaey, which is about two hundred paces from the

‘right bank, the breadth of the stream at this ferry being about one

hundred yards. The banks were very steep here, and the river was

very deep. I observed that where the river was deep, the banks

were steep and scarped; but where the water spread out, the banks

were like the sea-shore, more sloping, and gravelly.

Having now reached the opposite bank, we began our journey

homewards through that part of Suwat lying on the right bank of

the river, and known by the name of Jdmwdah or the moist. On the —

30th August we left Landdaey, where I obtained a copper coin

which seemed something new, and proceeded to the village of Dar-

wesh Khel-i-Bala or the higher, about eight miles distant, passing

* Like game amongst the fashionables of England.

2 i

256 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 8.

several small bdaddahs or hamlets of four or five houses by the way.

The ground all along our route, which lay at the skirt of the moun-

tains, was very irregular and hilly; and the cultivation was very

scanty. A rivulet runs through this village, which is shaded by a

number of fine trees, under whose shade there are mosques, and

hyjrahs (cells or closets they may be termed) for t¢déliés or students,

of whom many come here to study; and, altogether, it is a very

picturesque and pleasant spot. At this place we were very much

distressed and annoyed by the Malik or headman, and a Mulla or

priest, both Suwatis. The Malik wished to take away my clothes

and papers; and the Mulla ordered me to show my papers to him.

There is no doubt but, that, in case I had shown him my papers,

and he had seen what was contained in them respecting Suwat, we

should have been all three lost. By great good luck, however,

some guests happened to arrive just at the time, and occupied the

whole of our persecutors’ attention. This we took advantage of, to

make ourselves scarce with all speed, and reached Darwesh Khel-i-

P#in or the lower, some distance from the other village. Here we

halted for some time to rest ourselves; and I made inquiry about

books and old coins, but without suecess. J found that the Shdlakwé

or woollen scarfs I before alluded to, both white, black, and flowered,

are manufactured at these two villages, just mentioned. We pro-

ceeded from thence to Banba Khelah, which faces another village

called Khiuizah Khelah, distant about a mile and half on the opposite

bank. Most of the villages in Suwat can be seen from each other,

save a very few, such as Khazdnah, and Garraey, which lhe to the

west of the spur of Stie-gali; and Saiydigdn, and Islampur, which’

are situated in the darah or valley bearing the latter name ; for, in

the whole of the centre of Suwat, there is neither mound nor hill to

obstruct the view. It is indeed, a most picturesque valley ; in the

centre is the river branching out with the green fields swelling

gently upwards, on both sides, until they melt, as it were, into the

lower hills. Here I obtained two square copper coins, duplicates,

but the impressions were distinct.* I was told on inquiry, that when

the people go to the hills for grass, they search about for old coins,

near the ruins they may pass, or sometimes they go purposely to

search for them, and dispose of what they find to the Hindus.

* Coins of Apolodotus.

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. 257

Passing this place, we came to Banbaé Khel-i-Pa’in, or the lower;

and from thence went on to Saubat and Kharerra’i, the people of

which were at feud, and were fighting amongst each other. On

reaching Shakar-darah in the evening, we were told that they had,

that day, lost some twenty, in killed and wounded, on both sides.

After staying for the night at Shakar-darah, on the morning of the

dist August we set out from thence, and proceeding through the

pass of Nun-gali over the spur, (consisting of earth mixed with rocks

and stones, containing something of a yellow colour,) which juts out

abruptly for about three quarters of a mile, to one of the branches of

the river, from the mountains on our right hand, we again descended

to the village of Nun-gali, which lies under the southern side of this

spur near the river, and just opposite to Chhar-baégh on the other

side, which can be distinctly seen. Passing on from this village,

we came to Banddif-i-Balé, and Banddt-i-Pa’in the former of which

after Tarrnah and Muneglawar, is the largest place in Suwat.

Leaving these we passed on to Kanji-an, where the shrine of Akhind

Karin Dad, son of Akhind Darwezah, is situated, and to which I

went to pray. Continuing our journey we came to Damghar, and

Diw-li; and then went on to Akhtind Kalaey,* where is the tomb of

Akhutnd Kasim, author of the Fawa’id-ush-Sharrizat.+ His descend-

ants still dwell here. Damghar is the place mentioned by Khushhal

Khan, in his “ Ode to Spring,” which is contained in your transla-

tions of Afghdn poetry.t We now proceeded onwards through the

Stie-gali Pass, towards the mountain of Sue-gali, another spur from

the same mountains, which juts out towards one of the branches of

the river, and then, for a short distance, turns abruptly to the south.

The length of the kotal or pass is about twelve miles, the first three

of which was a pretty good road; the next three miles are very

difficult ; and the remaining six, as we had to descend, were not so

very difficult, but would have been so to ascend. The air was so

cool and pleasant, that we accomplished this difficult journey between

ten in the morning and three in the afternoon, the hottest part of

the day, without experiencing any inconvenience from the .sun,

* Kalaey is the Pushto for village.

+ The title of a celebrated Tushto work, part of which will be found in my

GuisHan-I-Rou.

{ “SeLECTIoNs FRoM THE PoETRY oF THE AFGHANS, translated from the ori-

ginal Pushto;’ London: Williams and Norgate, 1862.

2D 2

258 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3.

although we were on foot and brought no water with us; and this

too on the last day of August, the hottest of the hot months in the

Panjab and at Peshawar. On ascending the Pass, and about two and

half miles from the commencement of the ascent, we came to a zéa-

vat or shrine, with a rivulet running past it, and shaded by fine

zaitun or wild olive trees, an immense forest of which, the largest

in the whole of Suwaét, and reaching to the summits of the moun-

tains, here commences, On reaching the crest of the Pass, and

looking downwards we could see the village of Garraey, which we

passed, and proceeded on to Khazanah, the men of which are the

strongest in Suwat. At this place also, we met a very pretty young

woman, who, I remarked to my companions, was the first good-

looking one I had seen in the Suwat valley. We still proceeded

onwards, and reached Zirah Khel, which lies just opposite to the

Sanddakaey mountain on the other side of the river. From thence

we went on to Ouch-i-Baia, and Ouch-i-Pa’in, both of which villages,

lying close to each other, are situated just inside a long narrow

valley, containing water, through which a road, which is always

open, leads into Bajawrr. ‘There is another road by way of Lower

Suwat, but this one is preferred.

Here we passed the night in company with a kafilah or caravan of

Khattak traders ; and in the morning, which was the 1st September,

we were conveyed across the river from the ferry near the village

of Chak-darah, where Kokal-tash, the general of the Mughal Em-

peror Akbar, built a fort to overcome the Yusufzis of Suwat, to Allah-

ddandd, thus leaving the /awndah or moist part of Suwat, and

entered once more the wwchah or dry district. ‘There were no traces

of ancient ruins near the former village.

Allah-ddandd is the residence of the chief of the Rarrnizi oaanen

of the Yusufzi tribe, and the residence of the chief, Sher-dil Khan,

son of Minayat-ullah Khan (mentioned by Conolly im his notes on

the Yusufzis). He is a young man about twenty-three years of age,

and is a lineal descendant of Khan Kaju, or more properly Kachu, the

chief of nine laks* of spear-men, in the days of Sher Shah, Ludhi,

Emperor of Hindustan, and the author of a valuable history of the

conquest of Suwat by his tribe, some few years previously. Notwith-

standing his proud descent, however, and that Afghans, generally,

* A lak is 100,000,

ind

1862. || An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. 259

are so well versed in their own genealogical lore as to be able to

relate their descent vivd voce, for five hundred years or more, this

chief does not know the names of his ancestors, nor the number of

generations between Khan Kachi and himself! After this specimen,

it is not very astonishing, that Mir alam, Chief of Tarrnvah, did

not know how he stood with regard to Hamzah Khan, his own great

ancestor.

From the writings of Khushhal Khan, the renowned chief of the

Khattaks, in the reign of Shah Jahan and Aurangzeb his son, we

find that the descendants of Khan Kachu were several times dis-

persed; hence their present comparative diminution of power, and

smallness of territory, and want of worldly goods.

The most celebrated and powerful chiefs of Suwat, indeed the two

families who exercise the chief power over the whole valley, are those

of Tarrnah, already mentioned, and the chief just named ; otherwise

all Afghans are Khans, particularly when from home, or on their

travels. My business here, too, as you are aware, lay more with

Mullas ; and I endeavoured to avoid the chiefs as much as possible.

At Allah-ddandd, however, Suhbat Khan, son of Hukamat Khan,

Shér Dil Khan’s brother, has also a portion of the Rarrnzi country ;

but he is four or five years older than his nephew, who is the chief

of this branch of the Ydsufzt tribe,

The tomb of Khan Kachti is at Allah-ddandd, also that of the

famous Malik Ahmad, who took so prominent a part in the affairs of

the Yusufzis, from the time of their being expelled from Kabul by

Mir Ulagh Beg, grandson of Timiur-i-lang, up to the time of their

conquest of Suwat and Panjkorah, and other districts about Pesha-

war, which some have stated to have been theirs, already in

Alexander’s day.* I could not discover any thing about Shaykh

* Major J. Abbott in his “Gradus ad Aornos,” (Journal for 1854,) quoting

Arrian, with reference to the seige of Massaga, states: ‘‘The enemy had 7,000

mercenary troops of the neighbouring districts (the Rohillas, probably, who still

swarm in that neighbourhood.’ Again: “ By the 3rd and most obvious route

crossing the Nagooman at Lalpoor, he would have threaded the Caroppa Pass,

have entered and conquered the Doaba of Shub-gudr, have crossed at Ashtnugr

the river of the Husufzyes, or as they still call themselves, Asupzye, Aspasiot, i. e.

the Issupgwur, and would have found himself in the country of the Aspasioi !?

Surely Major Abbott knows that RouwinnaHs are AFGHANS, and that their

country is called Row; and if the Yasufzis only reached Kabul in Ulagh Beg’s

days, and years after conquered Peshawar and Suwat, it is evident they could

not have been there in Alexander’s days, any more than the Normans, who con-

quered the Saxons at Hastings, could have been in England, in the. days of

Julius Cesar,

260 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3.

Mali, or his descendants. I here heard, however, that the book

I was in search of, and for which I had chiefly undertaken this

journey—“ The History of the Conquest of Suwat,’ by Shaykh

Mali—was in the possession of Mi-an Ghul4m Muhammad of Tsana-

kott, and that whenever there is any dispute between families, re-

specting the right to lands, they get the book, which contains an

account of the distribution of the whole of Suwdt by the Shaykh

and Malik Ahmad, at the conquest; and as the book shows they

agree to without further dispute. I was quite elated at this piece of

good news, and wished to set out forthwith for Lower Suwdét; but

those who accompanied me did not agree, as they had no acquaint-

ances there; and, moreover, that part of the country was in a dis-

turbed state. I urged upon them that we had but eight or nine miles

remaining, which we could get over in a few hours; but, all I could

do, I could not induce them to go. Having no help for it, I dismissed

the Suwatis who had accompanied us so far, and set out with Nek

Muhammad, the confidential clansman whom the KwAn SAurB left

with me, and proceeded towards Butt Khel, and thence passed on to

the village of Shair. Here I took counsel of my trusty companion,

and proposed that we should proceed alone, to Tsana-kott. He said

he would go wherever I wished, but he had one thing to mention,

and that was, as follows. “In the first place, we have no excuse

to make for this journey, if obstructed or annoyed. We could not

state that we are going to pay our respects to the Akhind, or that

we are students going to read with some teacher in his vicinity.

Here such excuses are not likely to be listened to, and trading would

be the only plea available; whilst, at the same time, we have no

goods to trade with. The best way to put off this new journey for

another opportunity, when the Kuan SAnip has promised to accom-

pany you for a period of two months, and then we can see all the

country.” This advice of my companion was sound, and I acted

accordingly; so we set out on our return to Peshawar by the

Mala-kand Pass.

This Pass is much less difficult than that of Morah, by which we

entered Suwdt. About half way up the northern side of the Pass

there is a spring of cool and pure water, round which the spikenard

plants flourish most luxuriantly ; indeed, throughout Suwat, wherever

there were springs or rivulets, I observed they were surrounded by

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 261

these beautiful plants. The mountains round this part of Suwat are,

also, more densely wooded, than about the Morey Pass, with forests

of pine and zaitéin or wild olive. On the summit of the Pass there

is a large open plain, and here there are several kandahs or trenches

in which a number of bodies have been buried. I have been informed,

that there are fissures in many parts of these kandahs, where hundreds

of sculls may be seen, as also arrows, swords, knives, &c. It would

appear that some great battle had been fought here when the

Yiusufzis first invaded the country, and that the slain were buried

on the field of battle; and what is more natural than to suppose

that the people took post in the Malakand Pass, to resist the inva-

ders?* On the southern side there are no rivulets ; and no water is

procurable, save from two wells which have been dug between the

village of Dar-gaey and the foot of the Pass. Near one of these

wells there is another road, apparently very ancient, over Malakand,

the whole of which to within a short distance of the summit, is

built up with slabs of stone and lime; but like that of Khandallah,

between Bombay and Poonah, it has many turnings and zig-zags,

and thus appears to have been scientifically designed; but although

it is the shortest way, with all its turnings, the Afghans prefer using

the other road.

They say, that there is another road into Suwat, still easier, by

the Shah-kott Pass, which is comparatively straight and level; and

appears to have been a regular made road, probably the work of the

former inhabitants of these regions, who, from the ruins that still

remain, appear to have attained a considerable degree of civilization.

Guns could easily be taken into Suwat by this route; but the Af-

ghans, apparently, to provide against such a contingency, have broken -

up the road in several places; and at present it is never used.

There is no place named Kandarak, at the foot of the Karakarr

Pass into Suwat, to be found at present ; but the ruins of a village,

or something of the kind, may be traced. Perhaps this is the place

referred to in the Akbar Namah, the scene of the defeat of Akbar’s army

by the Yusufzi Afghans. I was informed, that about three years since,

* The history of the Yusufzis and the account of the conquest of Suwat I

have found in a work in the Library of the India House; written however in a

most strange manner, in Pushto and Persian. The author was an Afghan; and

he goes on to relate in Persian, and then all at once breaks into Pushto and

VICE VErSh.

262 An account of Upper and, Lower Suwat. [No. 3.

three Afghans found a phial, or something of the kind, near this

place, the mouth of which was closed with lead, and contained several

seals regularly cut. ‘They appear to have been glass or crystal. An

iron oven was also found at the same time. The Suwatis say, that

the army of the Mughals were defeated in the Shah-kott Pass ; and

will not allow that Akbar’s army ever entered Suwat itself. I was

equally unsuccessful regarding the other places mentioned in the

history referred to, viz.; Iltimsh, Saranyakh, and Kandari. I ima-

gine they must have been more to the north-west, towards Kafir-

istan.

On reaching the foot of the Pass we went on to Dar-gaey three

miles distant ; and thence proceeded to Shah-kott, about two miles

further. We-had now entered the British territory ; so I went on

direct to Peshawar: and here ended my travels in Suwat.

I must now attempt to describe the features of the valley.

On descending from the Mohrey Pass, and issuing from the nar-

row valley in which Nalbanddah lies, towards Tarrnah, the Suwat

valley appears to lie almost east and west. It then makes a bend

in a north-easterly direction as far as the Pass of Shameli; and from

thence to Pi’a the direction is almost due north ; and beyond Pia

again up to the source of the Suwat river, at the Jal-gah, it diverges

slightly more in an easterly direction. It will therefore be seen,

that the Suwat valley is divided, as it were, into three natural divi-

sions; and where the three turns, above mentioned, commence, the

valley gradually narrows by the mountains on each side converging

together, and then opens out again by their receding. The river

intersects the valley throughout, with occasional considerable bend-

ings ; but the several maps you have are incorrect,—indeed, almost

wholly so as regards the country beyond the Mohrey Pass. The

map in Elphinstone Sahib’s book, is better. The mistake is, that

the valley in all these maps, is made to run, almost in a straight line

north-east, and south-west ; and from them it would appear, that a

person standing at tht highest part of the valley could see down

straight through it, which is far from being the case.* The river

receives a few considerable streams, as has been previously stated,

together with many small rivulets, from the mountains on either

* The accompanying rough map is based on ‘Lieut. (now Major) J. T.

Walker’s, as far as the Mohrey Pass, which he has so far surveyed,

1862. ] An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 263

side. From Chur-rraey to Binwarri, which was the nearest point

towards its source which I visited, the stream is about a hundred

yards broad, very swift, and violent. From about five miles lower

down than Binwarri it becomes somewhat wider, but is just as rapid

and violent as before, till it reaches Darwesh Khel, about three-

quarters of a mile lower down than which, where the valley also

opens out considerably, it becomes much broader, and divides into

several branches, and so continues until it reaches Allah-ddandd in

Lower Suw&t, where the branches again unite. From thence the

river becomes narrower, until it joins the Malizi river (the river of

Panjkorah of the maps), near the village of Khwadar-zi, in the

country of the Utman Khel.

No gold is found in the river or its smaller tributaries, unless it be

at their sources; and there are few or no trees on the river’s banks,

in the whole of the lower parts of the Suwat valley, not a hundred

altogether I should say, save in the smaller valleys running at right

angles to it. Here and there, one or two may be seen, in fields near

the banks, under which the peasants rest themselves, and take their

food in the hottest part of the day. It is in the mountains, on the

sides of the valley, that trees are numerous.

The mountains on either side as seen from the broadest part of

the valley constituting Lower Suwat are of different degrees of ele-

vation. ‘The first, or lower ranges, are of no great height, and of

gentle ascent; and the second are rather more abrupt; and on these

_ there are, comparatively, few trees, but much grass. The third or

higher ranges appear like a wall; and that to the north is densely

covered with pine forests, which are seen overtopping all.

Firewood is scarce in the lower parts of the valley, and the dry

dung of animals is used instead ; but in those smaller valleys at right

angles to, and opening out into that of Suwat, there are woods and

thickets enough. ‘There are no shrubs or wild trees, such as we call

jungle in India, in any part of Lower Suwat, save in these smaller

valleys, and in the higher ranges which I did not reach; and there-

fore I cannot speak confidently on that subject.

The Suwat valley, not including the Kohistén north of Pf, is,

according to Shaykh Mali’s arrangement, divided into two parts,

known as bar or Upper, and lar or Lower Suwat, which two divisions

are thus defined. From Manyar to the village of Tiitakén towards

2 M

264 An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. [No. 3,

the mouth of the river, it is termed Lower Suwét; and from Man-

yar northwards to Pi’a is Upper Suwdt. Lower Suwét is hot, and

produces little in the shape of fruit, but grows plenty of rice; has

numerous villages; and is densely populated. Upper Suwat again

is cold, and the climate temperate ; but it has few rice-fields ; pro-

duces much fruit; but has fewer villages, and is less densely popu-

lated than the other part of the valley. I heard of no part termed

middle Suwat, which you say is mentioned in Elphinstone’: cok,

and those of others; the only divisions beyond the two i uave

named are not recognized, unless we take the boundaries of tribes

and khels as such; but the people of a country know best about

such matters; and I have stated accordingly. No Suwati would

know what middle Suwat means.

In Lower Suwat rice is extensively cultivated, whilst in Upper

Suwat, wheat, barley, and bajré are the chief grains. As regards

temperature and excellence of climate, picturesque beauty, fruits, and

game, Upper Suwat, from Munglawar to Chur-rraey, which I saw

myself, is by far the best. The Kohistan beyond is much the same

The whole of the upper portion of the valley is intersected, at right

angles, by the most picturesque little vales, of about half a mile or

less in extent, the very residence in which would be sufiicient to

make a man happy. Each has its own clear stream running through,

towards the main river; and their banks, on either side, are shaded

with fine trees, many of which bear the finest fruit, and beneath

which, every here and there, there are fragments of rock where one

may sit down. ‘The hills on both sides, up to the very summits, are

clothed with forests of pine, whose tops yield a most fragrant smell.

Dust is never seen.

The Suwatis, of Lower Suwat sow all the available land near the

river with rice; and that nearer to the hillswith jodrt (holcus sor-

gum), cotton, tobacco, mdsh (phaseolus max), trvrd (phaseolus

mungo), and pdalez, consisting of melons and the like. The higher

ground, still nearer the hills, they have appropriated to their villages

and burying-grounds; and numbers of villages, for this reason, have

been built close to the hills. However, where the river, im its wind-

ings, encroaches more on one side than the other, that is to say,

when the river approaches the hills on the right, or lanwdah side of

the valley, the left, or wuchah side is more open and expansive ; and

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. 265

here the villages will be found lower down towards the centre of the

valley. ‘These villages lying lower down have from the windings of

the river, and the different branches into which it separates as-

already stated, streams of water running through them, very often,

indeed, more than there is any need of. The villages at the foot of

the different hills also, have, generally, small streams flowing close

by towards the main river.

From Allah-ddandd to Chhar-bigh on the wwehah side of the

valley; and from Chak-darah to Banddi on the laénwdah, which

places face each other, the villages are small and very close together ;

whilst lower down the valley towards the south-west, and higher up

towards the north-east, the villages are larger, and at a greater dis-

tance apart, often from two to three miles.

In the more elevated parts of the valley, where rice is not eulti-

vated, the land lying between the villages and the rise of the moun-

tains, is set apart for wheat and barley, and is dependent entirely on

rain for irrigation.

The Afghan tribes, like all Muhammadans, have a great respect

for the last resting-places of their own dead, at least ; but the Suwa-

tis seem to feel little compunction or respect on this head. I have

already mentioned that the strip of land lying between the villages

and the rise of the mountains, is set apart for the cultivation of

wheat and barley, and that, in that land also, their burying grounds

are situated. After a few years they allow these fields to he fallow

for some time and plough up all the burying grounds, and, in future,

bury the dead in the fallow land! This may be consequent on the

small quantity of land available for purposes of agriculture ; but still,

it appears a very horrible custom.

On such occasions as I have referred to, they get as many ploughs

together as the village contains; and preparatory to the commence-

ment of operations, it is customary to cry out to the dead: “ Look

to yourselves! tuck up your legs: the plough is coming!” after

which they set to work and plough up the whole. They, however,

appear to have some respect.for persons who may have been of any

repute among them, and do not disturb their graves; neither do

they disturb the graves of those who may have been slain whilst

fighting against the Kafirs or infidels; for such are held in the light

of martyrs,

2M 2

266 An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. [No. 3,

There appears to me to be no particular reason why the grave-

yards should be disturbed, in this manner, save on account of the

paucity of land for such a large population, and the avarice of the

Suwati Afghans ; for they have more grain than they can consume,

since they export large quantities. Another reason may be their

stupidity ; and a third, that they are of so many different clans, and

do not respect the dead of others as much as their own. When the

lands are re-distributed, and a clan removes to another place, the

new-comers do not consider the dead as theirs, and hence show no

compunction about disturbing them. With my own eyes I saw

ploughs which were just passing over a grave. I asked those who

were guiding them: “ Why do you thus disturb the dead in this

manner.” I received this reply: “That they may go to Makka

the blessed.”” What can be expected after this P

The patches of land about the lower ranges of hills, or spurs from

the higher ranges, if fit, they also bring under cultivation ; and

where they cannot bring their bullocks to work the plough, the

work is done by hand. In fact, there is scarcely a square yard of

tillable land neglected in the whole of Suwat; for all the valley is

capable of cultivation, there are no stony places, no sandy tracts, or

the like to prevent it.

When the Yusufzi tribe had effected the conquest of the samah,

or plain of the Yusufzis, as it is now termed, lying along the northern

bank of the Kabul river, from its junction with the united rivers of

Panjkorah and Suwat, until it empties itself into the Indus near

Attak,—from the Dilazak tribe, about the year H. 816, (A. D. 1413),

they remained quiet for some time. At length Shaykh Mali who

was, by all accounts, the chief of the tribe, and another of their great

men, Malik Ahmad, having consulted together, determined to effect

the conquest of Suwat, then held by a dynasty of kings, who claim-

ing descent from Alexander of Macedon himself, had for many

centuries past, ruled over the regions lying between the Kabul river

and the mountains of Hindti Kush, as far east as the Indus; toge-

ther with the whole northern or alpine Panjab, as far east as the

river Jhélum, the Hydaspes of the ancients. The Yusufzis, accord-

ingly, taking with them their wives and families, invaded Suwat by

the Malakand Pass, the scene of a terrible defeat sustained by the

troops of the Emperor Akbar, under his favorite, Raja Bir-bal, at

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 267

the hands of the Yusufzis in after years,* and soon overran the whole

of that pleasant valley, which they finally subdued, together with

the surrounding districts of Buner, Bajawrr, and Panjkorah.

Shaykh Mali made a regular survey of Suwdt and Buner; and

portioned out the whole of the lands amongst the sons of Yusuf and

Mandarr,f according to the number of persons in each family ; but

leaving a portion for distribution amongst three clans who had ac-

companied them in their exodus from Kabul, a few years before, con-

sisting of Kabulis, Lamghdnfs, and Nangraharfs, but who were not

Afghans. The portion allotted to Afghans was termed daftar; and

that given to Mullas, Saiyids, and the foreign confederate clans just

referred to, was called tsira’¢, by which names these lands are still

known. Shaykh Mali first divided Suwdt into two nominal parts.

To that portion, lying between the right bank, and the mountains

towards the north and west, he gave the name of /anwdah,t in Pushto

signifying moist, from enjoying a greater portion of water than the

other ; for where the river separates into several branches is part of

this moist tract, hence the name; and to the land lying between the

left bank and the mountains on the south and east, he gave the name

of wuchah or dry. The bounds of the lénwdah half of the valley

was fixed, by the Shaykh, from Brrangolaey, the boundary village of

Lower Suwat, nearly facing Taitakaén, on the opposite bank of the

river, to Landdaey, the last village to the north, just opposite Pra,

and extending in length about sixty miles. The wachah portion

extended from the village of Tatakaén in Lower Suwat, to Pi’a, the

boundary village of Upper Suwat, a distance of sixty-three miles.

The width of both these divisions was from the respective banks of

the river to the mountains on either side.

Suwat fell to the portion of the Akozis, a sept of the Yusufzis,§ who

* The account of this is contained in the AKBarR Naman.

+ The names of the common ancestors of the Yusufzi tribe.

t The plural of lind, moist, damp, &c.

§ The following is taken from a Persian work written about two hundred and

fifty years since, entitled KnunAsat-uL-ANSAB.

Sarbani, son of Adabd-ur-Rashid, Batan or Patan, had two sons, Sharkhabin

and Karshabin. Karshabtin had three sons, Gond, Jamand, and Kasi. Gond

had two sons, Ghurah and Shaikah ; Shaikah had four sons, Tarkalani, Gagh-

yani, Aumar, and Yasuf; Alumar had an only son Mandarr by name, who

married the daughter of his uncle Yusuf, and took his name of Yusuf also.

Yusuf son of Mandarr had five sons; 1st Bliyas, from whom sprung the Hli-

yaszis, who are subdivided into the following #hels or clans: Panjpae, Salaraf,

Mandzi, Guidizi, and Ayesharzi. 2nd Mati, from whom sprung the Matizis

268 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

are again subdivided into two smaller ones. The wuchah was given

to the Bé’i-zi division, and the /dénwdah to the Khwado-zi divi-

sion. These two divisions again branch out into several clans or

khels. Thus from Titakién to Tarrnah, are the Rarrnizis, who

also hold a few villages under the low hills south of the mountain

range of which mount Malakand forms a portion, such as T'sand-kott,

or, as sometimes called, Shah-kott, and Dar-gaey. Their chief town

is Allah-ddandd, the residence of Sher-dil Khan, before alluded to.

From the town of Tarrnah to the village of Mau-yar, to the north,

are the Solizis, who also hold the three large villages of Pala’i, Sher-

khana’i, and Zor-mandda’i, mentioned at the commencement of this

article, to the south of the Suwat mountains, at the entrance of the

Morey Pass, together with the Baz-darah valley, containing the

villages of Baz-darah-i-Bala or higher, and Baz-darah-i-pa’in, or

lower, and the hamlet of Morah. Their chief town is Tarrmah, and

Mir Alalam Khén is chief of the Soli-zis.

From Man-yar, in a northerly direction, to Chhar-bégh, are the

Babi-zis ; from thence in the same direction are the Maturri-zis,

who hold some lands among the hills, and a few small villages; and

thence to Khonah are the whole of the Khazi-khel ; and from Kho-

nah to Pid, the most northerly village of Upper Suwat, are the

Janakis, or Janak-khel.

Crossing into the lanwdah, we find the Khwadozis located as fol-

lows. From Brrangolaey to Ramorrah are the Khadak-zis and ALa-

zis, who dwell together; from Ramorrah to Ouch are the Adin-zis ;

from Ouch to Stie-gali are the Shamt-zis; from Ste-gali to Nun-

gali are the Nikbi-khel; from thence to Landdaey are the Sebjunis

containing three khels; Chagharzi, Nurzi, and Dowlatzi. 8rd Is4, whence

sprung the Isazis, who are subdivided into several khels. ‘They live in

Buner, and are called Buner-wals. 4th Badi, whose descendants are few,

and do not constitute a peculiar Ahel. 5th Ako, whose descendants are

the Axo-zis. Ako had two wives: 1st Rarrni from whom sprung the Rarrni-

zis. 2nd Gouharah who bore four sons; 1st Khadak, whence the Khadak-

7is, but they are a small community; 2nd Aba from whom sprung the

Aba-zis ; 38rd BAzip (?), whence the BA’1-zis, who being a numerous tribe, con-

tain five other khels, Ama-khel, Haji-khel (Khazi-khel?) Midsa-khel, Babu-zis

and Maturri-zis, but they generally go by the name of Ba’i-zis; 4th KuwaApo,

whence the KuwAbo-zis, who being a numerous sept, comprise seven khels, Adin-

zi, Mali-zi, Shami-zi, Naikbi-khel, Thaibat, and Chuni-i (?). he two latter are

sometimes called Vhaibat-Chanis; but these seven khels go by the name of

KuwAvo-zis, All these Ako-zis reside in Suwat and Panjkorah, between the

Samah and Kashkar,

1862.] An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 269

who hold a few small villages; and the remainder to the south are

Shamizis.

The number of families or houses of the Akozi sept of the Yusufzi

tribe are thus computed, without generally enumerating the fakirs,*

and others not Afghans, of whom there are considerable numbers.

BA’f-zi Division.

ARARIMAZIS, Bib dislehins (ee sss cases eet. GSOCO! familvest

Soli-aisy Meee iveeteticceitk acct © 10,000

BS Mots Aes RTE. VSR. ol (nF fO00

MiaiurnioZisheeateciss emedtancvermave | 4,000

ohardblchiely Wein ue csecteceee ses 2,000

Manali. etka daokbeeeeene 0,000 f

Kuwadvo-zi Division.

Khadak-zis, and Abd-zis, ............ 6,000 families,

Niditita 2S leas celled bee veletwee= Cuero) |) S000

SHAMAN SZISH Lees ee. eae Lek Leen, ta, 0OO

iNalkbi-leelss/ 2th thet, Anee..tidiwee cel? 125000

Ld Saeed cbmely. 94 Atdio00:

ta. CBLODO

: ,

DCMI MMISS ove. ven:

Shami-zis, €00¢00 700000 000 200 C00 Car

Grand Total...... 88,000 families,

which at the usual computation of five persons to a family, would

give to the Suwat valley the large number of 440,000 inhabitants,

not including Hindis, Paranchahs, Suwatis, and others. This I think

is not over the mark ; for it must also be remembered that the valley

is more densely populated than any district I have ever seen, in

proportion to its size, either in India or the Panjab. Indeed some

of the districts to the north of Peshawar are populated to an extent

the English have little conception of.

The number of families was chiefly furnished by Mir Malam Khan

of Tarrnah. The Kud4y SAurp asked him questions, to which the

Mir replied. There was this slight difference, however, in the mode

of computing ; for example: The chief said the Rédrrnf-zis were

* The word fakirs here means tradespeople, such as smiths, shoe-makers,

carpenters, barbers, washermen, dyers, mullas or priests, Sayids or descendants

of the Prophet, and shop-keepers whether Hindi or Musalman, goldsmiths,

weavers, Gujars or graziers, servants employed in household duties, and a very

few husbandmen; for the Afghans like the Spartans of old, monopolize the two

occupations of arms and agriculture to themselyes,

270 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

6,000 matchlocks. I asked what he meant thereby; and he replied,

that he meant families who could send one adult male capable of

bearing arms into the field, which generally is one to a family. It is

a very fair mode of computation, and a generally correct one.

Out of the bounds of Lower Suwat are the Doshah-khels to the

west of the river, and the Utman-khels to the east ; and beyond the

bounds of Upper Suwat are the Akhtnd-khels, the descendants of

Akhtnd Darwezah, who are Tajiks, that is to say, are not Afghans.

These two khels, however, are, not considered as included in Suwat.

The Doshah-khels are located on the west side of the river, beyond

the bounds of the Khwdado-zis, of the Khadak-zi clan. When the

Dosbah-khels, who formerly dwelt in the hills behind or to the north

of the Khadak-zis, descended from their hills, from time to time;

they, by paying money to some, practising deception with others,

and, according to the Afghan custom, taking by force in other cases,

succeeded in acquiring a few villages and some lands, which, had

they been wholly in the plain, and not in the hills, I could have

visited. The lands they thus acquired they have not built villages

upon, but have set them apart for cultivation only. Three of their ~

best villages are, Ttala, Bagh, and Pingal.

All to the west of Tutakén and Matakani is out of Suwét and is

called the country of the Utman-khel. The village of Hissar, also,

is not considered to be in Suwat. 5s

Beyond the bounds of the Ba’i-zis of the Jénak-khel, in Upper

Suwat, to the north-east, lies Buner, which belongs to other branches

of the great tribe of Yusufzi. On the opposite side of this part of the

valley, beyond the mountains, lies the valley of the Ushiri river,

belonging to the Malizi branch of the Ydsufzis, known as the tribes

of Panjkorah. Beyond the mountains bounding the Kohistan or upper

valley of the Suwat river, the country of the Yasin prince lies, and

the Gilgittis, who, also, are not Afghans.

Tt was a natural consequence in the distribution of the lands of

Suwdét amongst his people, by Shaykh Mali, that some would have

good land whilst others would have inferior; and that sagacious

chief foreseeing that disputes would arise in consequence, instituted

the peculiar custom of an interchange of lands, after a certain

number of years; and to which the name khasarrni and wesh was

given, from the mode of drawing lots amongst this simple race of

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 271

people, by means of small straws of different lengths. To this

custom all the tribe agreed; and from that time, varying from

periods of ten to twenty, and even thirty years, the lands are re-

distributed amongst the different Aheis or families, together with the

dwellings thereon, by drawing lots for the different portions. This

custom is, with a few minor exceptions, in full force at the present

time.

Some fifty years since, each ¢apah district or division was drawn

lots for; but at present, this is done away with, and the people of

each tapah draw lots amongst themselves in the following manner.

First the people of each village draw lots for their lands and village,

which when determined, the people of each street or division of a

village draw lots for their portion ; and, lastly, the families of each

street or division draw lots for their portions. For example: we

will suppose the village of Kabul which I have been holding with

my clan, falls to you, who have been holding the village of Kanda-

har. On the re-distribution I get Kandahar and you get Kabul,

We afterwards cast lots among our own clans, and I find the house

you occupied falls to my share; and the house I occupied falls to

yours. On becoming aware of this, we examine the two houses, and

if they are about the same size and value, we exchange on equal

terms; but if one house be better than the other, one of us must

pay something for the difference. If this is not agreed upon, we

remove our effects from each, take away the doors, remove the grass

and rafters from the roof, and leave only the bare walls standing,

otherwise a feud would ensue ; for such is the bull-headed pride and

obstinacy of the Afghan race. i

When Khan Kachii or Kaji, Rarrni-zi, became chief of the

Yiisufzis, he decreed that the chief of Suwat should not be required,

on a re-distribution of the lands, to vacate the town or village, in

which he dwelt, on any occasion. At this time he himself dwelt at

Allah-ddandd, so that town was exempted accordingly ; but not-

withstanding that rule, the lands were, and still are, included in the

re-distribution as well as others. This was also confirmed by Ham-

zah Khan when he succeeded to the chieftainship.

The houses of Suwat, generally, consist of four walls built of mud

mixed with sand. On the top of this a few rafters are laid, and dry

grass spread over them; and over this a layer of plaster is laid of

272 ‘An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3,

the same materials as the walls. They rarely last more than a few

years; but this is of little consequence when they have to vacate

them about once every three or four. ‘The mosques, and houses of

the Hindus, are built of stone in a substantial manner; but those of

the Afghans are all alike. The residence of Mir Alalam Khan of

Tarrvah, and that of the Chiefs of Allah-ddandd, were similar to the

house I occupied near you, whilst at Peshawar in 1849, but that had

white-wash, and theirs had not. |

Some peculiar customs are observed in Suwat, which appear to be

very ancient.

In all suits and disputes, contrary to the Share or orthodox law

of Muhammad, which is observed by all tribes of Afghans, as well

as other Musalmdns, in Suwat the plaintiff, mstead of the defendant,

is put on his oath, as in English courts of justice.

When a person may have had anything stolen from him, he calls

upon the person or persons whom he may suspect, to give him a

saced* that is to say, as they understand the word, to produce a

respectable person who knows him (the suspected party) and get

him to swear that he (the defendant) has not stolen the property

in question. If the suspected party can produce a sa@d who swears

to the above effect, he is considered innocent ; but if a saed, so pro-

duced, will not take the required oath in favour of the suspected

thief, he is considered guilty, and has to make good the property

stolen. These two customs have been handed down from the time

of Shaykh Mali.

Another curious custom, and a very good one for such a primitive

state of society, is, that when two Khans or Maliks chance to fall

out, or have any dispute, the people expel both parties from the

place. The two disputants are then termed sharriné or, the Driven

Out, or Expelled, from the Pushto verb sharral, to drive away, &c. ;

and in this state they are compelled to seek shelter in other villages,

and are obliged to live on the charity of those who will take them

in; for they lose all civil rights on such occasions, and have no

claim to wife, or children, dwelling, cattle, horses, or anything what-

soever. Some continue in this helpless state until they can come to

an accommodation or reconciliation, which, often, does not take place

for years. In Upper Suwat they are even more severe than this ;

* Arabic for, felicity. [Compare the compurgation of the Anglosaxons.—Eps.}

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwit. 273

for there they expel the families also, and confiscate the property of

the disputants altogether. One would imagine such stringent rules

would tend to keep the peace, if any thing would; yet these people

seem to be always at feud, notwithstanding.

Whenever two Maliks or headmen of a village quarrel, the

strongest, or the victorious one, if they come to blows, drives the

other out of the village. After some time, the fugitive manages, by

bribes and other means, to gain over to his side some of the friends

and supporters of the successful party, and all the discontented flock

to him. After a time he finds an opportunity, when his own party

is strong and the other is weak, to enter the village and drive his

rival out, This is enacted over and over again, now one is a fugitive,

now another; and this it is that causes such contentions in these

parts. ‘The disturbance I previously referred to as having taken

place in Lower Suwat, after I left the valley, extended as far up as

Chhér-bagh. The whole of the Rarrni-zis girded up their loins to

destroy Tarrmah; and from Chhar-bagh to Lower Suwat, all were

ready for this purpose, and two battles were fought, one to the north

of Tarrmah, and another further south. The Tarrnah people, how-

ever, were victorious, having obtained assistance from their clansmen

of Buner.

When fighting amongst each other, the Afghans of these parts

never interfere with, or injure the fakirs or helots of each other ; nor

do they injure their women, or children, or their guests, or strangers

within their gates ; and such might serve as an example to nations

Jaying claim to a high state of civilization.

The people of Suwat are said sometimes to observe the same

custom, as practised by the Afridi tribe of Afghans, viz., that of

selling, or rather bartering their wives, sometimes for money, and

sometimes for cattle or other property they may require or desire.

But having witnessed the complete system of petticoat Government

under which the Afghans of Suwat, like the English, are content to

dwell, I cannot place much faith in their having the courage to do

so. The women in this valley enjoy more liberty, and rule the men

to a far greater degree than is known amongst other Afghans, who

are so very particular in this respect. I will mention one instance

as an example. The Khans or Chiefs of Tarrnah, who are the

highest in rank and power in the valley, permit the females of their

2N 2

O74 An account of Upper and Lower Suwét. [No. 3,

families, in parties of fifteen or twenty at a time, consisting of young

girls, young married, middle-aged, and old women, to come down

to Mardin in the Samah, some thirty or forty miles distant from

home, without a single male accompanying them, on pleasure or

visiting excursions. They stay at the house of the head man of the

village; and return home after the third or fourth day. At the

very time I was proceeding into Suwat with the KuAn SAurIB, we

fell in with one of these pleasure parties of that very family, some

twenty in number. They staid the first night at Kasamaey, and

the next at Jamal Garraey, at the residence of Muhammad Afzal

Khan, Khattak, the chief of that place, and the next day started for

the place they were going to remain at for a few days. Although

there is no fear of evil consequences arising from these excursions ;

yet the Afghans, generally, never, for a moment, allow their females

to go out of their sight, for three or four days at a time, without a

single male relation to take care of them. It therefore seems almost

impossible, that men, who are so much subject to, and so obedient

to their wives, would venture to sell them, or even dare to make the

attempt.

The Afghans of Suwat, like others of their countrymen, are very

hospitable. When strangers enter a village, and it be the residence

of a Khan or Chief, he entertains the whole party ; but if there be

no great man resident in the place, each stranger of the party

is taken by some villager to his house, and is entertained as his

guest.

As respects the physical constitution of the people of Suwat, I

should say that the men, for Afghans, are weakly, thin, and ap-

parently feeble, whilst the women on the other hand are strong,

stout, and buxom. I know of no aboriginal people of Suwat still -

existing in the valley under the simple name of Suwatis. The Af-

ghans of this part are dark in colour, short in stature, or rather of

middle size, generally thin, and if stout, they have, usually, large

puffy stomachs and buttocks like fat Hindis.

The Gujars are graziers, and are to be found in the Peshawar

valley as well as in Suwat and other hill districts of this part of

Afghanistan. They speak Panjabi amongst themselves; and they,

probably, are the remains of the aboriginal people of these districts,

who were conquered by the Afghans when they first made their

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwit. 275

appearance east of the Khaibar in the fifteenth century of the Chris-

tian Hra, and not before the time of Alexander of Macedon, as the

oracle of the “News of the Churches,” and his compeers are

foolish enough to attempt to make people believe, contrary to his-

torical proof.

The females of Suw4t are not veiled. When they meet a man

advancing along a road, they look down modestly and pass on; but

the younger women turn their backs generally, and come to a stand

still, until the man has passed by. They are, however, very plain,

but still look like Afghans; but the men bear little resemblance to

that fine and handsome race in form and feature; for they are dark

in complexion, and emaciated in appearance. During our journey

this was frequently remarked; for they appeared more like the

Gujars of the Samah or Plain, below the mountains. If Durkhana’i

was at all like the present race of Suwati maidens, we must suppose

Adam Khan to have been crazy to have fallen in love with her. I

was told, however, by travellers, who had resided in the valley for

some time, that, now and then, some very beautiful countenances

may be seen ; but I place little faith on what they say ; for, when I have

inquired what they consider beautiful, I never found their ideas come

up to my standard of good looks.

In the morning, the Suwatis breakfast on a dish called aogrrah in

Pushto, which is made by boiling rice to a dry state, and then

mixing buttermilk with it until it assumes the consistence of por-

ridge. Itis eaten with a spoon. In the middle of the day, they

make their dinner off unleavened bread, and greens sprinkled with a

little salt ; but use no clarified butter. In the evening they again

take aogrrah for supper. Clarified or other butter and meat they do

not eat, unless a guest or a stranger should drop in, and then not a

mouthful scarcely ; for they only kill a fowl for six persons! If such

be the criterion in the house of a Chief, as we found, nothing but

aogrrah, dry bread, and greens, without butter, can be expected at

the board of the humbler villagers. This may account for their

weakly looking appearance.

The lower ranges of hills, on both sides of the valley, are destitute

of trees, but are covered with grass; and viewing them from the

central parts, one would fancy they were covered with velvet, they

appear so beautiful. The next, or highest ranges on either side are

276 An account of Upper and Lower Suwwdt. [No. 3,

covered with forests, which may be seen from the lower part of the

valley every here and there, overtopping the lower hills. These

forests chiefly consist of the jalghozah or pine, and the zaitén or

wild olive. The ehinaér or plane flourishes also. The trees are,

generally, of large growth, and bear marks of great antiquity. In

fact there are planes on the banks of the main river and its tributa-

ries, about the mosques, in the fields, and in the villages, indeed, in

all directions, save the lower part of the valley where they are few.

The husbandman’s home, from morning until night, when working

in the fields, is the plane tree, under which, in the cool shade, he

rests himself, and where his family bring him his food. The other

trees I noticed are the willow, the bakdayarrn (melia sempervirens,)

and the palma christt. The great subject of regret there is, that

Suwat has no flowers.*

I have mentioned the names of nearly all the different trees ; but

in a country where the grave-yards are not allowed to remain undis-

turbed, it is not likely that there would be much in the shape of

thickets, brakes, or weeds or brambles left.

The principal fruits consist of grapes, green, and not very sweet ;

figs, dark in colour and small in size; apples, of large size and fine

flavour and colour; the ¢dngu, a fruit in shape like an apple, but in

flavour like a pear; the mamiusa’i, a species of pear, a winter fruit ;

the amlik (a species of Diospyros) also a winter fruit, but not pro-

duced in any quantity; the ddanbarah, another winter fruit; the

yalghozah or chalghozah or pine nut, in immense quantities ; the sanjzé,

or makh-rirrnv’t (in Pushto signifying, shining-face, honest,) a spe-

cies of Hleagnis, but growing generally near burying-grounds along

with the wild olive; peaches in great quantities; mulberries; and

pomegranates.

The people of the more open parts of the valley are not well off

for fuel, hence the dry dung of cows is used instead ; but where the

hills are near, and in their small lateral valleys, fuel is plentiful enough.

The pine is chiefly used for this purpose; and pine-slip torches are

generally used in place of lamps or candles ; but shop-keepers, and

students, who have to read at night, burn oil. I was rather surprised

* Khushhél Khén in his poem on Suwtit says different; a part of it will be

found at the end of this article.

1862.] An account of Upper and Lower Suwdt. 277

to see a primitive description of lantern in Suwat, something on

the plan of English ones, although, of course, not copied from them.

It consists of a wooden frame covered with buffalo bladder, or the

skin of the pardah or membraneous covering of the stomach of

animals, stretched over it whilst damp, with a place for oil in the

centre. By the light of these one can see to read very well; and

during my journey in Suwat I had often to read books by their

light,

There are no camels to be found in Suwaét; but there are horses,

mules, asses, bullocks, oxen, cows, and buffaloes. Oxen, mules, and asses

are the beasts of burden. There are also dogs, cats, rats, and mice,

as in most countries, pigeons, and fowls, which latter are bred in

great numbers. There are no sheep of the dumbah or fat-tail species,

only the common description of that animal; but there are goats’ of

superior kind. The rivers also contain fish, which, however, do not,

appear to be used for food.

The feathered game consists of water-fowl in great numbers, par-

tridges, both grey and black, and quail. ‘There is no waste land to

shelter game in Lower Suwat, except in the hills on either side,

where animals of the chase abound ; but in Upper Suwat, and in the

Kohistén further north, the ease is different.

The only wild animals, in Lower Suwat, are jackals and foxes,

which are not numerous.

The chief reptiles and insects are snakes, scorpions, sand-flies,

brorrahs, mangurrus, or bugs, musquitos, and fleas, from which

Heaven defend us! they are more numerous than the flies of Pesha-

wax. The brorrah is a species of worm or insect,—a sort of wood-

louse—something in the shape of a bug but larger, generally infest-

ing mosques and houses where there are old mats lying about.

After biting a person, the bitten place becomes red and inflamed.

The khamanduk of Kabul and Kalat-i-Balich is a different insect.

I slept outside a village, in the plain, on one occasion; but it was

all the same: the ground was grassy, and I could not sleep for the

fleas.

The principal articles imported into Suwat are, salt, which the

Khattaks bring there, from the Salt Range, for sale; and a few

articles of British manufacture, consisting of cotton goods generally,

such as calicos, twills, and muslins ; together with little coarse blue

278 An account of Upper and Lower Suwa. _ [No. 3,

cotton cloth, the manufacture of Peshawar; and copper and brass

cooking utensils, but only in very small quantities ; for the people

are so constantly at feud with each other, that they have often to

abandon house and property at a moment’s warning, and therefore,

to prevent the loss of such expensivs articles, they generally content

themselves with earthen vessels.

The exports are more considerable ; and consist of rice; roghan

or clarified butter; érd (phaseolos mungo) ; wheat; barley, in great

quantities to all the districts round about ; honey, and wax; scarfs

woven from the wool or fur called pashm, varying in price from one

to six rupees each, the manufacture of Upper Suwat, often the work

of Kashmiris who have settled permanently in the country; but

these articles are not to be compared with those brought from

Kashkér. The shdlaka’t of Kashkar is that worn by the Hindts of

Kandahar as their peculiar distinguishing mark ; but at Peshawar, Mu-

salmans and Hindus wear them, without distinction. Bullock and

buffalo hides are also exported, but chiefly to Bajawrr. Buffaloes

are few in the latter district ; and although numerous in Suwat, they

are not so much so as to enable the Suwatis to send them for sale to

Peshawar. There is no trade in wool, as sheep are few, as well as

goats; and the pashm or wool, such as they have, is required for

home consumption.

The following lines are taken from a long poem in the Pushto

language, which I have referred to previously, by the renowned chief

of the Khattaks, Khushhal Khan, who wrote from personal observa-

tion. It will be seen that Suwat has not much altered since his

day. ‘The translation is literal.

“Tn the Emperor Shah Jahan’s days, I was in my youth;

And every thing to delight the heart was easy to obtain.

Sarde* from Suwat is distant about thirty coss,

By the time thou descendest as far as the river and hills thereof.

For three things Suwat was in my memory impressed,

In respect to which, all others were as air unto me.

One, indeed, was this, that I had matrimonial matters in hand ;

The other was its narcissus gardens; the third its field-sports.

I was in the Emperor’s employ; the Yusufzis were unto him

AVEYSC ;

* Savac is the clef town of the Khattaks,

1862. ] An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 279

Hence it was a matter of difficulty, my going into Suwat.

Mali Khan had arranged the bridal affairs according to my wishes ;

And in his house, the mother of Sadr* I was married unto.

But whether ’twas to see its narcissuses or enjoy its sports,

We look back, in old age, the Almighty’s favours upon.

The whole of it from beginning to end I brought under my feet :

I became acquainted with Suwat’s every nook and corner.

Suwat is intended to give sovereigns gladness and joy ;

But now, in the time of the Yusufzis, ’t is a desolate hostel.

On the north it is bounded by the Bilatiristén mountains Pa

To the east lies Kashmir: to the west Kabul and Badakhshan.

Towards Hindustan it has black mountains, and frowning Passes ;

In the ascent of which, armies will get entangled, and confusions

ensue.

Its climate, in summer, is far superior to that of Kabul:

The climate of Kabul is bleak ; but that is genial and mild.

Indeed, it resembles Kashmir in air and in verdure ;

But alas! Kashmir is extended, and Suwa4t is confined.

The valley, in length, is just thirty coss, at the utmost :

Its breadth is about one or two, sometimes more or less.

Its river flows in a direction from east to west ;

As to its straightness or crookedness, say naught to the scribe.f

Through every village and house thereof a rivulet runs:

They consume the grain produced, and they export it also.

It has no road thro’ ; no other occupation ; no other profit :

In truth, ’tis a granary wholly detached from the world.

At times the cheapness there is so excessive, ’tis said,

That for two farthings twenty guests can be entertained!

It hath cool water from springs, and from snow also:

In Suwat there is neither s¢muém§ wind, nor is there dust.

Every place throughout Suwat, is befitting a prince ;

But without either chief or ruler, ’tis a mere bullock’s pen.

Kings have, in it, found both pleasure and delight ;

But the present people are not gifted in such like arts.

* The poet’s eldest son, also a poet.

+ The country of Crystal, from the Persian word yy so called from contain-

ing mines of transparent quartz, or rock-crystal.

{ Referring to the straight and crooked letters in the Arabic alphabet.

§ Hot wind.

S0 An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. [No. 3;

There are large and lofty cupolas, and idol temples also :

Large forts there are, and mansions of times gone by.

It is a garden of fruits, and a parterre of flowers ;

And fit for a king, in the sweet summer time.

Jn Suwat there are two things more choice than the rest—

These are, rosy-cheeked maidens, and falcons of noble breed.

Wherever, in Suwat, there is a dwelling in repair,

In every room thereof, rosy-faced damsels will be found.

Altho’ the whole country is suitable for gardens,

The Yusufzis have made it like unto a desert wild.

In every house of it there are cascades and fountains ;

There are fine towns; fine dwellings, and fine markets too.

Such a country—with such a climate—and such streams,

It hath no homes, no gardens, nothing fragrant or fresh.

They gamble away the country yearly, drawing lots :*

Without an invading army they ravage themselves.

The Ytisufzis keep their houses dirty, and untidy too:

Their dwellings are polluted, filthy, full of bad smells.

If there may be panjars,t fleas, and mosquitoes in Suwat ;

Who shall give an account of the brorrahsf and bugs P

I got fever twice from the effects of these brorrahs.

I was covered with pimples from the rash caused by their bites.

In every house there are as many dogs as human beings ;

And in their court-yards, fowls in hundreds strut about.

Every place inside is blocked up with jars for grain :

Tn grossness of living, Suwatis are worse than Hindis.

The Ba’i-zis subsist in a manner worthy of them ;

And the Khwado-zis are chandlers and naught besides.

‘They could take, every year, two or three hundred falcons,

Were their customs and their ways like that of the Kafirs unto.§

Although other game in Suwat is plentiful enough ;

There is still more of chzkor|| in every direction.

There are wild fowl, from one end of the river to the other ;

* Referring to the re-distribution of lands, already described.

+ Name of an insect.

{ A sort of wood-louse whose bite produces a rash.

3 I think there is some mistake of the copyist in these two lines,

| Lhe bartayelle, a large description of partridge.

1862. | An account of Upper and Lower Suwat. 281

And the rascals’ matchlocks are always in uproar on them.

There are mountain goats, wild sheep, and tiny-footed deer ;

But the matchlock men, alas! drive them all away.

Since there is so much country included in Suwat.

It is more than the appanage of a single chief.

The boundary of Chitral is quite close unto Suwat :

Populated and prosperous are its hills and its dales.

The road into Chitral lieth through its Kohistan :*

A earavan can reach there in the space of five days.

For three or four months this road is good and open ;

But, afterwards, hath great dangers from snow and rain.

This road however is not, by travellers, for traffic much used ;

But trade is carried on by convoy, through the more level tracts.

There is a road leading to Turkistan by Hindi-koh ;

And another, that leads to Chitral and Badakhshan.

Another road also that leads to Butan and Kashghar ;

And one more, that goes to Morang, up hill and down dale.

All these lie on the extreme bounds of Hinditstan ;

And there are other routes on the confines of Khurasén.

The Ytisufzis in numbers are beyond all compute ;

But they are all asses and oxen nevertheless.”

On some future occasion, I propose giving a few extracts from the

history of the conquest of Suwat, out of the work written by Shaykh

Mali, and the book referred to at page 261.

_* The tract through which the river of Suwat flows, already described, at

page 203.

ERRATUM.

Page 230, line 6 from bottom. For kolat read kotal,

Z02

282 Literary Intelligence, Se. [No. 3,

LITERARY INTELLIGENCE, AND CORRESPONDENCE.

Dr. Sprenger writes from Berne to the President, in a letter dated

July 28th.

“Tam approaching the end of my investigations regarding Mu-

hammad, and after their conclusion I will try whether my eyes,

which are still very weak, will permit me to complete my transla-

tion of Maqdisy. I have seen Mr. Raverty’s four works, which you

probably know. They are very creditable. The Dictionary is very

full and I have no doubt as complete as it is desirable. The circum-

stances under which it has been compiled give it all the value of a

work done by a native, and we may rely upon it that every word has

the signification which he assigns to it. Ihave examined the Per-

sian and Arabic part with care and find them very well done. The

purely Pushto part is naturally still better, His selections are so

full that we may say it is the harvest of Afghan literature and not

merely gleanings. I had an opportunity to examine the collection

of Pushto MSS. which was made by Hafiz Rahmat Khan and is now

preserved at Lucknow, and I find that Raverty knows every work of

value, though he had not access to that lbrary. The prmt is clear

and correct which naturally enhances the value of the book. The

grammar is already known to the Indian public. It is very well

calculated for the use of young officers. The translation of mystical

verses of the Afghans may be useful for the student of the lan-

guage, as he finds the original texts in the selections. I hope you

will give a very favourable review of our friend’s labours in the

journal.

Of great use for India may eventually be the pursuits of Professor

Brockhaus. After having devoted much attention to the system of

transcribing oriental languages in Roman characters, he is proceed-

ing to publish Yusof o Zalykha romanized, and it is to be hoped that

the attempt will be followed by other works. Hitherto Missionaries

and men like Trevelyan, who were not so much distinguished as

scholars as they were as public minded officers, have pleaded for the

propriety of romanizing, whilst scholars pronounced themselves

rather against it. It is a new era for oriental pursuits if a man of

the standing of Professor Brockhaus engages in a system, whose

1862.] | Literary Intelligence, Se. 283

success in reference to Persian, Hindustani, Turkish, &c., is a mere

question of time. Why should you not in your Bibliotheca Indica

edit some works like the Hadyqa of Sendy romanized? You can

find men in the Madrassa, a system haying been laid down, who will

transcribe the text.—This year the orientalists will meet on the 24th

September at Augsburg.”

On the subject of Captain Raverty’s work we also add the following

extract of a Letter addressed to M. Gargin de Tassy, by MM.

Nicholas de Khanikoff, Member of the Imperial Academy of St.

Petersburg.

Paris, February 13th, 1862.

«When on my last travels in Central Asia, the Academy of St.

Petersburg wished me to purchase Afghan Manuscripts for its Asiatic

Museum ; and I took with me Captain Raverty’s Grammar of that

language (the Dictionary and Text-book have been published since),

for it was in vain to seek elsewhere for details about Pushto literature,

at once so interesting and complete as his. I am much pleased to

be able to say that his information on this subject was exceedingly

useful to me in my search after Afghan works. At the same time, I

often consulted, at Hirat, at Sabzawar, etc. etc., the Sirdars (Chiefs)

and Moolahs (Priests) as to the correctness of the phrases and ex-

amples cited by the Author, in order to prove the rules of his

Grammar; and I was especially desirous to take their opinions on

the way in which Captain Raverty explains the arrangement and

conjugations of the Pushto verbs, so difficult and complicated as they

are to unravel; and I am much pleased to repeat, that their opinions

were very favourable to the conscientious and intelligent work of

Captain Raverty.”

The following extracts from letters addressed at different times to

the President by a gentleman who has now been for some months

residing at Mandaley, give some interesting particulars of the present

relations between Burmah and Western China. The brief description

too which they contain of such products of the former country as

have been brought to hin are promising for the advantages soon, it

is to be hoped, to be derived from a freer access to the interior,

284 Literary Intelligence, Se. [No. 3,

Mandaley, January 7th, 1862.

About my going up the river, or any one’s going up the river, to

see what can be done at Bamo towards piercing China, I have done

nothing. The attempt moreover to go into Yunan at present, would

be suicidal. Though the account in the newspapers of a Burmese

embassy being sent back from that province is unfounded, for no

such embassy was ever sent, yet the whole province is still disturbed,

and the fierce civil war which has so long stopped all commerciai

transactions 1s only succeeded by the suspicious calm of a successful

insurrection on the part of the Mussaumaw Chinese, or “ Panthees,”’

“ Panjais,” “ Panseys,” as they are variously named.

These Chinese disciples of Mahomedanism, are now dominant

throughout the South-West part at least of the province, and hold the

few roads into Burmah. That road which debouches at Bamo runs

through the battle-ground, and the people are yet afraid to trust

their persons or their property to the chances of safe transit. Some

wealthy merchants who had made the attempt, arrived here about a:

month since stript of every thing but their clothes. The Chinese

(here) have a fortnightly dawk from Bamo, and have heard no news

yet, which gives them any hope of the traffic being reopened this year.

Some of the “ Panjais’” arrived here a few days ago, but not from

Bamo, they came by a route which has been equally abandoned dur-

ing the civil strife, but which being more immediately in their exclu-

sive power, has been the first to be reopened, by that from “ Momran”’

through “ Lheinnee.” The whole distance is a tedious land transit,

almost due west,—bullocks, asses, and mules bearing the dried pork,

opium, walnuts, &c., that form the greater part of their merchandise,

copper (and zine?) too in small quantities is said to form a part of

these imports. More of these are expected to come by this same

route, but none of the Bamo caravans are hoped for. The Chinese

are the reverse of communicative, but what they have told me in con-

versation, confirms other sources of information to the effect, that the

Bamo route is closed either for going or coming, to Chinese as well

as foreigners.

On the 1st November, I left Thyetmyo, and have heard not a

word from the authorities on the Pegu side of the frontier, since my

departure. Such are the facilities of communication! I have been

kept in daily expectation of the arrival of dawk boat or Steamer, or

1862. | Literary Intelligence, Se. 285

should have been on my way towards Bamo, long ere this. The

chief “Inner” minister, a personal friend of the king, and having

authority over the Bamo district, has told me that there would be

no objection to my going to Bamo. The Maguee Minggyee, how-

ever, who is the virtual Prime minister and whose “ veto” is sufficient

to prevent any step being taken, has heard of the English wanting

to send an expedition to Bamo and will say nothing about it, till he

is furnished with the particulars of the “ personnel,” as well as objects

of the said expedition. He is also offended by an article in the

Rangoon papers, which preceded my arrival here.

I have to send you by the next mail an account of a trip to the

Shan hills to the Hastward of this; I went up among these mountains

to see some tea plantations the king wants to work, in order to

know how best to recofmmend His Majesty to proceed. I had never

seen a tea plant in my life before (!) I must tell you; but the idea gave

me a very pleasant trip with every advantage of safety and comfort

and a week’s mountain air and exercise. Although a special guide,

the Governor of the district, and about thirty men accompanied me,

I had no opportunity of transporting either plants or rocks, and the

spoil was therefore trifling. The king insisted on my recommending

what course to pursue in order to get tea fit for Huropean markets

from these old plantations. I advised that a supermtendent be ob-

tained from Calcutta with a few natives to manufacture tea, and

another to form fresh plantations. He enquired the cost and salaries,

&c., and on my preparing a rough estimate, His Majesty requested

me to get the men here, offering to give the money first into my

hands if I wished. I have acceded to their real wish, however, and

advance the money myself leaving a copy of the contract by which

the Burmese Government on one side and the workmen on the

other, will be bound, in the hands of the ‘ Inner minister.”

I write to Grindlay and Co. by this opportunity to endeavour to

get these people. There is no reason against the encouragement of

Burman tea growing ; if they do their utmost they can grow but a few

thousand pounds, and this utmost they will not do. If the tea fields

do become productive, all the better for us, both ultimately, and in

the meanwhile, that it is by English aid, the advantage is gained.

His Majesty has asked me about several other industrial enter-

prises. Among other things he wants to increase and encourage

286 Literary Intelligence, Se. [No. 3,

cotton cultivation by every means; he asked me to get him the

estimate of a Hydraulic Press for packing cotton, a Whitney Gin

for removing the seed, and the machinery for making yarn. I tried

to persuade the king to give up the latter project, showing him that

it would be a losing one, His Majesty, however, says : “ Never mind,

let me lose.”

He is very anxious to get some mocha coffee seed, cinchona-tree

seed, good tea seed and for distribution among the peasantry Ameri-

can cotton seed. He asked me the day before yesterday whether we

could buy all the cotton the country would grow! I am preparing a

short summary of our cotton transactions that will surprise him even

more than what I told him on that occasion. He asked what I

thought of the country in comparison with those I had visited. I

intimated that I did not wish to speak out on"this subject, “the dis-

course would be long.” My not being a master of the Burmese lan-

guage, especially of the Court dialect, prevented my speaking out the

truths that I hope to have yet an opportunity of suggesting to His

Majesty. “ After you have been here five or six years you will under-

stand all about the country;’ “ Whenever you think of anything

that will be to my advantage, let me know;” said the king. When

I spoke of the wndeveloped wealth in the mountains and the soil of

the plains; he agreed, and said, “ Ah! the Burmans are very idle.”

I in turn replied “’tis true! ’tis true!” Usually Camaratta acts as

interpreter when I see the king; on the occasion, no one was present

but one of the “inner ministers” and myself, His Majesty seemed to

be more free even than usual. Yesterday he sent for me, from his im-

patience to know about what I could tell him of the prospect of his

getting machinery to further the cotton exportation. On my enter-

ing the inner palace, the sound of the rattan, and its victim surprised

me. By and bye, I found the “inner” minister looking on ata

general flogging in the yard below, of the door-keepers who had

allowed a priest to come into the inner part of the palace, without

orders. This minister occupying one of the highest positions, the

chief member of the interior council of four, had been scolded but a

few days ago by His Majesty, and told that he was a liar, and deserv-

ed to have his mouth so struck witha shoe that all his teeth would

fall out. Now, seeing the whipper lay it on mildly, he went down

the steps, took the rattan himself and flogged the executioner with his

own hand to show him how to do his duty !!

1862. | Literary Intelligence, Se. 287

The king gave me the other day a pony. The Maguee Minggyee

told me that he had presented two to His Majesty, and advised me

to ask his colleague whom His Majesty had directed to give me the

pony to give me one of them. I went through the royal stables

and picked out the best of about fifty. His Majesty I presume is

ignorant that the palace stables contain nothing but small seedy

ponys of very inferior value. The one I chose is one of the two the

_ Maguee Mingegyee had given, the only two in fact that I should not

be ashamed to ride. His Majesty has bought a house for me, and

seems to count on my residing here.

If our Government pleased to appoint a Consul here, I am sure it

might be done. It is a great pity that there is no respectable repre-

sentative of any English house of business here. I am the only

Englishman in the place, and cannot but observe that the failure in

the attempt of Rangoon firms to do business here is the fault of

themselves or agents. The laws are such, that a contract is not

worth the paper it is written on. But the only firm in the country

that ean do business on any but a huckstering scale is His Majesty.

His Majesty is compelled to do his business through a set of

Armenians and Moguls who cheat him, and defile his reputation

into the bargain. If the king were wise and used his means well, he

might be one of the rich monarchs of the East, instead of the poorest.

He professes that the English help could be of great service to the

kingdom, and hints his fears that our Government would hinder his

being supplied with this aid.

His Majesty has undoubtedly great Engh in every thing English,

of course faith is here quite divorced from charity—and nothing is

better than that this faith should be cultivated and fed. The French

have been unlucky in the figure they have cut here. The king was

intensely disgusted at the set that D’Orgoni brought here, their —

quarrelling, and exposure of each other’s rapacity, even in his presence,

abusing each other in the most violent manner, have made an im-

pression on his mind that nothing will remove. I am sorry that a

Frenchman here, a gentleman not of the D’Orgoni set—is about to

bring here a French mint. Every aid, and step by which His Majesty

endeavours to civilize his country should be supplied by ws. There

is more reason for this than I can detail to you here. For the

good of this people, for the advantage of our own commerce, and

288 Literary Intelligence, ce. [No. 3

for the advancement of civilization and Christianity, we should assist

to raise this country, while 7 has a ruler willing, nay anxious to

avail himself of every aid he can obtain to that end. The present

king would rather get cotton grown, iron smelted, pottery made, and

produce of all kinds exported, than get fresh muskets or cannon

when he knows he can’t afford to load them. The muskets he has,

he lets remain rusty and uncleaned. In the scientific or natural

history way I have been able to do nothing. The Maguee

Minggyee promised to lend me every assistance, 7. e., leave

to collect in getting Burman specimens, but wished me to write

to Calcutta and get some foreign trees and plants for the king’s

garden ; His Majesty too asked me to get him some shrubs and trees

or seeds of them, to plant in his “‘ botanical garden,” where he pur-

poses to collect all the plants of the world!! Some flower-scented

flower seeds and flowering shrub seeds he much wishes. The Shan

hills, I think might prove favorable to the quinine tree. I discover-

ed the real cinnamon tree in abundance there, with bark of apparent-

ly prime quality. If any cinchona or quinine tree seeds are procur-

able in Calcutta may I ask the favour of a few being sent to me by

post ?

Mandaley, February 12th, 1862.

Your kind note of December 14th I received four days ago.

In my last I said I hoped to be able to send you the account of

my trip to the Shan hills, and of my being about to start immediately

for Bamo. I have been so busy lately that I have not had time to

write out my notes of this trip. My trip to Bamo is very indefinitely

postponed. The Court of the great king, Lord of countless umbrellas,

‘is a little disturbed with doubts of my being really a harmless

“ teacher officer,” or a disguised powder barrel. The Golden Face is

in fact dim towards me. I have not seen it for nearly a fortnight, and

of course, am devoured with grief! It is very likely, however, the

sun will shine again soon, especially if Colonel Phayre sends a

pleasant message to them, or, I get something to present to His

Majesty’s garden by the Steamer.

Further than Bamo, I would not think of attempting and am quite

certain I should get no one to accompany me.

1862. ] Literary Intelligence, Se. - 289

These Mussalman Chinese are inclined to be aggressive towards

Burmah. I have private information of a message they sent to this

Court, requesting to be allowed to come to trade by the Bamo road.

Their request was accompanied with a threat. Their adopted faith

has very likely infused into them a fighting spirit. They are masters

of western Yunan, it is certain ; and hold all the doors of communica-

tion between China and Burmah.

I am delighted to find Colonel Sarel’s account of his trip up the

Yang-Tse Kiang in the No. of the Society’s Journal just received.

Yunan then imports cotton from both sides, and exports minerals. Its

trade with Burmah if re-opened will be in the hands of the Panjais or

Mussalman Chinese, not as of old in the hands of the orthodox Chi-

nese. As far as I know, the Government here sent a pacifying reply

tothe Panjais from Yunan, and ordered the official at Bamo to allow

them to come, but without arms, and to watch with vigilance their

numbers, and doings.

I dream of the removal of the capital (query whether as a capital)

back to Ava, of a beautiful pleasant suburb at Sagain with a steam

ferry between : Ava to be the depdt of the China trade vid Theinnee ;

having ready communication, with Tonghoo; and a half way station

or depot, for the Bamo China trade which used to bring into the

King’s coffers five lakhs a year! Now of course not a rupee is col-

lected at Bamo from the China trade.

You cannot imagine how difficult it is, to get information and yet

avoid exciting suspicion here. I hope to get, however, correct and

full particulars of the present and past state of the Bamo and China

route; if I fail in getting up there myself.

You are no doubt well aware of what is going on in Cochin China,

and read the signs of General Bonard’s (“ the French Mouravieff,”’)

doings. The Cambodia, as far as I can learn here, and I trust my in-

formation, is navigable for large boats up to Kiang Tsen, latitude

20° 50’ from thence to just below Kiang Hung Gyee in latitude 22°,

it is obstructed by rocks and rapids, over which small boats only can

be dragged. Above this again, the river is open and clear.

Kiang Hungeyee is in Burman territory. Kiang Tsen, as far as I

have ascertained, is Siamese. ‘That is, the Shan inhabitants are tri-

butary to Ava and Bankok respectively. So you see how near our

7 1B Ze

290 Literary Intelligence, &c. [No. 3)

Gallic friends are. I think it highly important that the Shan States

be made interested in the British policy before they are permitted to

be played on by French influence.

In the midst of this excitement here, I await with confidence the

opening up of the country. The Woongyee has indeed appeared to

be convinced that my going over the country can do nothing but

good, and has even hinted a day or two since, that he will do his

best to get the sanction of the king to my examining whatever

mountains I wish to visit, and looking at what I want with all the

assistance they can give me. ‘This Iron has had an effect on them.

The king has been told of it, more than once, and discussions have

taken place how to best reap the benefit.of what I have shown to

them. I shall hint that they might reward me by giving me the

opportunity to throw open to them other sources of wealth. The

Woongyee has hinted that I might perhaps go over mountains, &c.,

with this view.

I give you a short account of my visit to the Iron Stone mountain.

-On Sunday evening, 29th June, I sent to the Prince, to say that

I thought rain would fall heavily after a few days, and would like to

go to the Iron mountain “ to-morrow” or next day. The reply was

au elephant at my disposal at 9 o’clock that evening and ten

musketeers would be ready to accompany me in the morning, when

before starting His royal Highness wished to see me.

On Monday morning then, the Prince ordered the men in com-

mand of the militia to take care no dacoits or thieves came near me,

and requested me to take care of fever and particularly not to stay

many nights at the dangerous place.

Turning the Mandaley (“ Mandive” in Yule’s Map) hill on the

west and north sides, we skirted the immense artificial reservoir of

the ‘ Mandaugan,” cutting through the south-east part in a north

easterly course, till we neared the little villages that lie between it

and the foot of the precipitate Shan mountains, like oases in a green

desert, for the plain was all green paddy, and the village sites were

clumps of bamboo, palm, mangoe and tamarind trees with little

gardens and patches of Plantain trees. After about (5) miles, we

came upon ground evidently formerly cultivated for paddy, but now

left to the white dhatura, the euphorbias, and scanty herbage, for

want of rain. My Mahout, a native of this district, said for the last

1862. ] ; Lnterary Intelligence, &é. 291

five years the want of rain had prevented cultivation. ‘ Why don’t

you grow foreign cotton?” Where can we get the seed? The

Burman cotton won’t grow here, and is bad. The “'Thimbaw”

(literally ship) cotton would answer very well, if we could get it.

_ “Well, supposing now I were to give you and all the people here the

seed, would you cultivate it, and sell me the produce by contract at a

certain rate agreed on?” “Oh yes, and gladly.” “ We are all in

great distress now, and do not know what to do.” ‘:What taxes

have youtopay.” “None, we only give a quarter of the produce for

the land.” “And your service, what wage do you get for that?” I

knew before,—“ What wage, what do you mean ?”’ I am an ‘ amoodan.’

An amoodan is an hereditary servant of the throne. All the soldiers are

amoodans, there are amoodans of all kinds. Soldier amoodan, 40,000,

boat amoodan 10,000 (?) mahout amoodan 3,000 (?) horse amoo-

dan 3,000. (The General commanding the Cavalry, told me 25,000!)

artillery amoodan 1,000, blacksmith amoodan, tailor amoodan

300, &¢., amoodan of all occupations in fact, who are the hereditary

slaves of the crown.. All amoodan children are amoodans, and a free-«

man marrying an amoodan’s daughter enlists himself thereby.

There are amoodans who do nothing but cultivate the royal land,

unless called to some special work ; and on special occasions all the

population become amoodan, 7. e. render free labour and service

to the king’s order, for instance the great canal which as yet has

failed.

They live then on the three quarters of the produce of the land

lent them by His Majesty. This amoodan system has opened up

several questions to me that will probably be of practical interest to

us at some future day.

Well, continuing north-east by north we passed over a large ex-

panse of good soil, with but here and there a little cotton (Burman) a

little Indian corn, a little patch of unhealthy paddy. It seemed fo me

good, arable land, rich but a little too dry for paddy. 'The Mahout’s

accounts confirmed this.

About 1 o’clock p.m. I noticed some bluish limestone cropping

up with a surface altered into chalkiness. This was in situ, of a

fine quality. Would pay immensely if burnt, for lime is of enormous

price at the capital. No more stone, till we came to “ Bouk,” a

village at the foot of a high part of the range of mountains, about 3

292 Interary Intelligence, &e. [No. 3,

o’clock. The rest of the afternoon I spent in shooting myself a dinner

of one quail, and two plover for my guide, an Armenian sent by the

Prince. The ground gravelly, formed of debris from the mountain

supporting a shrubbery of Acacias, Zizyphus, Euphorbias, Cutch trees,

&e. &e., and a pretty good herbage; besides the gravelly debris,

there being a good alluvial of rich red soil.

The evening spent in getting information from my host the head-

man of the village and district.

The morrow we started due east to the instep of the hills, and soon

came upon a kind of schist, ringing at the hammer, dipping as far as

I could see about sixty-five to the east and with its striz shown by

the weather-worn surface and by fracture running north and south,

huge masses were scattered over the surfaces, but much was evidently

in situ. Among it I came upon a mass of conglomerate, which seem-

_ ed to curve up from between the schist, and which consisted of pebbles

of quartz and large lumps, some a foot in diameter, others an inch or

less, of the magnetic oxide of iron, cemented together by siliceous (?)

matter into a hard mass. This I had pled with some crowbars, it

seemed to go deep and extended along to the foot of another little

hill. Going on, I found lots of the oxide imbedded in the soil’ lying

on it, and sometimes firmly bound by the schistose rock. I ascended

a small hill, formed as of huge masses of the schist, piled one on

other, and after asking some more questions, determined, much to the

discomfiture of the military guard, to go on forthwith to Seebeing, a

village the other side of the immense mountain before us, and which

journey I had intended to make the next day. Mounting my pony,

followed by the village headman also mounted, I set out, then at

about 9 o’clock. Our path lay first north-east and east, winding

up between the hills, till we had evidently pierced the range, then

turning south, we had the high ridge on our right and west, another

high ridge on our left. Our path lying along a valley stretching be-

tween the two ridges. The summits were serrated, clothed and

fringed with trees, except where evident landslips had left great bare

perpendicular patches of red earthy-looking rock. The stones, and

bared rock of the same schistose character, apparently a schistose

limestone. Generally black by exposure and of most irregular weather-

ing, sometimes, however, the rock, though evidently of the same

nature, was whiter internally and weathered a clean cream colour with

a smooth surface.

1862. | Literary Intelligence, Se. 293

The valley narrowing, we slowly ascended still, till at 3 P. M. we

” where the inmates of six houses

arrived at the village of ‘“ Seebeing,

live by making charcoal on the sides of the hills on either side of

them, and so close that it looked as if one could throw a stone to

either. I hurried on to the spot where the village people said the

“iron stone” was to be found.

After a mile or so, we ascended some of the toes as it were of the

mountain on our right or west side, and at one spot, I could see far

away, the valley stretching to the south and widening into low land.

Getting close to the main ridge, they conducted me to a hole, about

six feet square and ten. feet deep. ‘“ Who made this?” ‘We dug

it, because when this ‘iron stone’ was shown to the king, His Majesty

said, there must be szlver ore, beneath where this was found, and

ordered us to dig. We did so, but could find no silver ore.” I went

down the hole by a bamboo, and found the same rock that I had been

going over all day, but a more slaty-like structure and of a more

crystalline grain, with none of the veins of quartz that made some

of the rocks bear the name of a silicious schistose. The dip was east

65° and the cleavage so to say north and south. Besides this was

on the south and west side of the whole huge blocks of iron oxide,

(magnetic) and as deep as could be examined, the same iron ore with

little pebbles of quartz, and clayey matter extended.

Coming up I examined around, to the east, west and south I could

see nothing but the crystalline, cleavable, rock, rising in great masses,

and tumbled pell-mell down the mountain sides. To the north,

however, I tracked up a line of iron ore cropping out from among the

common rock, in sometimes huge blocks of several tons’ weight.

One piece I saw, like a great square casting, with little veins of

quartz running through it, and a flat table surface six feet by ten

feet, while its thickness was not less than five feet. Other enormous

blocks seemed only barely uncovered, and I must have seen and

handled hundreds of tons within the few yards I could examine.

The little hill on the side of which these blocks were cropping out,

was crowned by several knife-like peaks of the common crystalline

rock, looking like awful sentinels, and of a drab-grey colour, not

black.

Turning back to the village, I found my escort, guide, he had just

arrived, my boy being at Bouk with all provision, clothing, &c. &e.

294 Literary Intelligence, &e. [No. 3,

What was to be done to appease the stomach that could not digest

ironstone, or slaty limestone? I bought, after some trouble, for the

poor people had no provision to spare, some rice for the escort who

had also left all at Bouk, and permission to shoot a fowl, I shot the

fattest hen I could see, and my syce having boiled it, finger and

thumb did duty for carvers, and while discussing the “ Sigbing well,”

a probable exhalation of carbonic acid gas, in the neighbourhood, and

the morrow’s route, I fell asleep.

On waking the next morning I got all to set out for Bouk at once,

and again- with my companion of yesterday, the Bouk headman,

started north along the valley. After° following the same road for

some six miles, we struck off against the ridge on our left as it were,

but managed somehow to come into a glen and then up and down,

through a pass across the apparently single but now clearly com-

pound ridge of mountains, and finally descending on the western

side, came into the road of yesterday again, and after getting a view

of Mandaley in the distance, reached the plain and galloped into

Bouk. :

Here some blind people who had heard of my relieving some

people at the capital came to get sight. They were incurable, but

showed me that my healing fame was spreading.

Returning the same afternoon we went first south-west for a

little, then westerly to gain the north-west corner of the great Nan-

dangan reservoir. In the plain about four miles from the mountain

foot spurs, we came upon a hill of mainly the same crystalline lime-

stone with the same dip and strike that I had seen near Seebeing, but

with also abundance of quartz and felspar. (?)

A quiet ride along the flat plain, through a few villages, and about

7 Pp. M., thé tired elephant landed me at my door.

These hills evidently consist of transition rocks of Primitive Lime-

stone, gneiss, silicious schist, slaty and crystalline limestone,—mica

is more or less abundant everywhere. The small hills that I have

had an opportunity of examining between the Irrawaddi and the

Shan mountains, and south of the Sagain limestone, are gneiss,

granite as at Kangee of a red and grey mottle, with no tendency to

stratification, crystalline and slaty limestone, and silicious schist, and

pure quartz as at Kyatping about thirty miles to the north-east of

this.

1862. ] Literary Intelligence, Se. 295

While at Bouk, I obtained information of some iron stone similar

to that at Seebeing being found on the east side of the same moun-

tain whose west foot shows the oxide at Seebeing. From Seebeing

to that spot is four miles, from it to the foot of the mountains two

miles, from the foot of the mountain, carts can come to a ferry on

the Ongbringlé, and all difficulty ceases. From Seebeing itself the

villagers can come to Mandaley and return half way the same day,

by a rugged pathway through a pass in the mountains. If the ore

be, as I see no reason to doubt, in immense quantity, the reduction

of it on the spot where wood and charcoal are to hand ad libitum,

or the transit of the ore to the river, would be both feasible and

immensely profitable. I assayed the ore and obtained 68 per cent. of

pure iron. I smelted some with limestone, and made it into steel,

by the Wootz process.

It was pronounced by the French mechanic in charge of the

Prince’s foundry equal to the best steel purchased from Calcutta, as

English steel, and made into chisel, &c., that cut the said English

steel. The mechanic told the Prince, that if he could get this steel,

he should require no more foreign steel for the purposes of the work-

shop. The price of the “English steel” mentioned is seventy-six

rupees a hundred viss.

Mandaley, May 2nd, 1862.

If you know from other accounts the real state of Yunan, you will

not be surprised that I am still in Mandaley. Nothing” could be

done, beyond getting one’s throat cut in vain, in the Chinese terri-

tories bordering on Burmah. The rebellion is over, the suspicious

ealm I spoke of in my last to you, has broken up into general

lawlessness, rapine, and anarchy. Village plunders village, every

man’s hand is against his neighbours. Famine and distress have

swelled the numbers of robbers and pillagers. If a Chinaman comes

through the passes it is in flying from his enemies without goods or

property and often leaving his children or his wife in the hands of

the successful insurrectionists.

The Kakoos or Kakhyens have been drawn into the strife, or ra-

ther the universal scrimmage. They are plundered and forced to join

their plunderers in the next expedition of rapine.

Again I think it would have been useless to attempt the journey

296 Literary Intelligence, Se. [No. 3,

because the present state of things here must change. The country

cannot exist much longer under the present policy. That policy is

so much disapproved of by some of the chief men of the country that

it must change,

P. 8S. The most reliable accounts I can get about the cotton pro-

duce, are that the average produce was five million viss a year. This

dropped on the commencement of the Yunan troubles six years ago,

and consequent ceasing of the cotton exportation to China, and cul-

tivators gave up cultivating cotton, because there was no market for

it. Within the last two years only has it been cultivated with a view

to exportation down the river. The whole produce last year was

estimated positively as the most correct amount by the Yo Atween

Woon (I can get no more reliable authority) at one million and a

half.

- Got another ore to-day from a hill twelve miles distant sent me by

the prince, a magnetic oxide in quartz, said to be plentiful.

Mandaley, June 11th, 1862.

I have learnt within the last few days something of the reason

how it was I could not get up the river. The Bamo At. Woon who

showed himself to me most willing to assist me, told the king about

my wishes to go to Bamo, and about the proposed expedition, men-

tioning the desire of the English to open up the commerce with China

by that route and to have Merchants’ Agents at Bamo. His Majesty

did not see any reason against these measures, but the Bamo At.

Woon himself did, and advised the king that I should not go, and

that if English Merchants get up there, complications and difficulties

would arise, that would become serious. Another Atween Woon, the

frequent listener to little discourses of mine, was of opinion that the

revenue and advantages to be derived from English mercantile trans-

sactions through Bamo would be a great good, and that if the

English wished to try, they should be encouraged.

This Atween Woon it was who more recently told me he would

manage to get me to go to the gold districts of Mogoung. He was

sincere ; but I suspect, from his telling me afew days ago what ts really

the fact, that in this season, it would be impossible for me to reach the

spots from the overflowed state of the country, that higher authority

than his does not see that it would be prudent to allow me to go.

1862. | Literary Intelligence, Sc. 297

As to the China side of Bamo, my former letters to you will have

shown you that nothing is to be expected from there either commer-

cially, or as welcome for a scientific expedition for a long time to

come. Yunan is in short yet in anarchy.

The Chinese, themselves in constant communication with Bamo,

inform me that no commerce of any kind is to be hoped for a long

time. The country is still in the hands of the Moslem Chinese who,

like their brethren all over the world, have imbibed with their faith

a love of the sword and its work. They are but a handful among

their countrymen but play sad havoe with its tranquillity.

Tam just at present in great popularity here. The great people

profess for me the most cordial feelings and the heir-apparent, the

renowned “ War Prince” after the many times he has expressed him-

self so graciously towards me, sent for me the other day to spend the

day in conversation with him. His royal Highness reiterated his

request forme to teach one of his Secretaries chemistry, saying the

king had promised him the post of Atween Woon (Minister of the

Lower Council of four) as soon as he had acquired the science. We

got on the subject of stones and a little museum grew up before me,

containing several mineral ores, that the Prince said he had obtained

by sending his men over the country to seek for them.

These ores he sent tome for analysis and now while I write several

of his people are in my garden working a forge and bellows, reducing

some iron ore under my directions in order to my analysing it. It

isa rich magnetic iron ore, similar to that which produces the best

Swedish iron and sfeel. It was brought in about a year ago, but

its virtues have hitherto been disbelieved in, and it has never been

reduced. ‘There are immense quantities of it two days from this.

Another I have found to be almost pure BismutH. The ore

having a specific gravity of 8.1

A third was an iron pyrites also abundant, but of no use except

for sulphur and sulphuric acid, both of which, the prince assured

me, they make from it.

The bismuth ore 1 do not yet know from where it comes or whe-

ther it is in plenty: I am afraid not. Ifit is, this ore, the steel pro-

ducing magnetic iron, and cinnamon, and tea that will be produced

from Burmah, will amply reward me for my series of annoyances and.

vexations suffered here. There ought to be found some ¢in ore

2Q2

298 Literary Intelligence, §e. [No. 3,

somewhere in this range ; gold, I look on as only waiting for an oppor-

tunity to be worked up into a new little “ El dorado.” The rapacity

of the local and distant officials took so much of the profit away from

the native diggers that it has long ceased to become lucrative, but the

geological formation of the rocks, the abundance of gneiss, quartz

and mica hills, the almost universal presence of gold in the river

sands proclaim that new “ diggings” will be opened somewhere in this

range of mountains, which after allare but the parts of the chain that

in the Ural and Australia are so rich in the yellow god.

When I was before His Majesty a day or two ago, they discussed the

advisability of making acquaintance of some branch of knowledge a

necessary part of fitness for office. The Prince, said I had promised

to teach chemistry, to the Secretary to whom His Majesty had pro-

mised the Atween Woonship, and they came to the conclusion that

every high official should learn some branch of science!

We have just finished the reduction of the magnetic ore. Got fifty

grains of bright pure metal from seventy-five of the ore, and I have no’

doubt that this is not the most to be obtained.

Your informant makes a mistake about the gin for cleaning cotton.

Nothing of the kind has been received here, cotton is cleaned with

the little hand-roller and nothing else. The French workman made

a whitney gin but it did not answer, neither have they Presses. In

the event of a treaty being got, these will be obtained in plenty,

however, by the merchants who will then come to this splendid field.

Splendid it is in every way, vegetable, animal and mineral products

in unbounded quantity. I shall regret leaving it before seeing it

opened to the English shovel and spade.

The following is from Capt. L. Pelly, since last year, on the east

coast of Africa.

Zanzibar, 28th July, 1862.

I have just received news from Captain Speke ; he was writing in

September last year, in 8° 28’ South, about forty days 8S. W. of the

Victoria Lake, and about eight days W. N. W. of the Tanjanika

Lake ; at a place called Babweb. He has been sick—had met with

many delays owing to the disturbed state of the “ Umainesi” terri-

tory. Grant had been looted. I am securing a caravan of fifty

men with goods after them.

1862. | Literary Intelligence, Se. 299

Baron Deekan leaves this for Momlass in a few days. He will

return to the Jagga territory, thence turn the Kilimagari snow-

peak, and push on North for Kenia; coming back again to the

coast of the Masai haunts.

Some months ago I proposed a tour to this Kenia. My idea was

and is, that it isthe highest peak of all; and the centre of a

group whose eastern streams run down to the Formosa Bay south

of Sanoo, under the names of the Ozi, the Dana (probably the main

stream) the Pamumla, &c. I cannot help also conjecturing that

streams run N. W. from Kenia. Government properly considered

that I should not leave my post at Zanzibar for any length of time;

hence I could not undertake the trip in person. But I feel pretty

sure that if prosecuted across Kenia and to the north point of the

Victoria Lake, it would be one of the most interesting tours pos-

sible.

You say some gentlemen wish to come to Zambezi on a shooting

expedition. Allow me to mention that some time ago Baron Deekan

entered at Wanga, south of Wasseenpar: of latitude north point

of Pemla Islands, and passed ten days in land W. and E. South to

the Lake Zijse, through which passes the river Paugani debouching

nearly opposite to Zanzibar. The Baron’s route was good, practica-

ble for donkeys, tribes not hostile, passed after leaving the coast, the

Wadigo country, keeping the Umba river always on the right, in

four days reach Baramu belonging to the Usumbarah king. Pass

villages of Tassini, Tesa, Mikueni, Tesamkuba, of the Wadigos,

then three days through: the wilderness (game, antelopes, gazelles,

pig, rhinoceros, fowl, zebras, giraffes, buffaloes, &c.,) then from

Baramu to Pare, two days’ sport the same, then from Pare over

Kiswani in two days to the Lake Zijse, the lake is some thirty miles

long and two to three broad, its western point only three hours from

Daffeta where you can buy supplies. This sporting-ground is mag-

nificent: elephants, hippopotamus, rhinoceros, lion and all game

down to the smallest.

There is only one day’s march during which no water is procurable.

A party leaving Bombay during the north-east Monsoon, by Buggalow

could reach Zanzibar in eighteen or twenty days; and be on their

shooting ground in a month from date of quitting India.

Mr. Cooke just now left me to put up some specimens for you.

300 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For May, 1862.

LLPPP®PPIPILLPSPPSISISP ILI ISS IS SSIS II LLP LLY

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the 7th instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read.and confirmed.

Presentations were received :

1. From Captain F. W. Stubbs, a rare and undescribed coin of a

King or Satrap named Sophytes.

2. From Babu Gourdass Bysack, the coin of Altumsh, exhibited

at the last meeting.

3. From Babu Brojojibun Bose, an inscribed copper-plate found

in his Zemindaree, Lot 55, Sunderbuns.

4. From J. G. Pughe, Esq., Monghyr, a black stone image of

Buddha, with an inscription on the back containing the usual Bud-

dhist creed.

5. From Dr. Hayes of Singhbhoom, cranium of a Lurka Cole.

6. From Mr. Cowell, a copy of the eighth Sarga of Kumara

Sambhava, edited by Pundit Premchandra Tarkabagis/a, with his

commentary.

7. From Dr. Tholozan, Principal Physician to His Majesty the

Shah of Persia, through H. B. Eastwick, Esq., Secretary of Legation,

Tehran, a copy of Persian translation of a treatise on Auscultation,

Percussion and Palpation, published by him.

8. From D. Framjee, Esq., a copy of his work on the origin and

authenticity of the Arian family of languages.

Mr. E. C. Bayley, read the following, containing a notice of

some sculptures and inscriptions from Muttra, which the Liecuten-

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 301

ant-Governor of the N. W. Provinces has placed at the disposal of

the Society :—

At the close of 1860, Mr. Best, the then Collector of Muttra, in

levelling a site for the new cutcherry at that station, cleared away a

portion of a large earthen mound. It soon appeared that this mound

covered the ruins of a large building which had, at a very early

period, been levelled, and above which had been built a Musjid of

some antiquity which in its turn had been blown up for Military

reasons during the mutiny. The mound, which is pretty extensive,

is situated at the entrance of the station, from the main road lead-

ing from the city of Muttra to Agra.

Mr. Best had not the means at his command to complete the in-

vestigation of the ruins. Nor has any attempt been made to ascer-

tain the ground plan of the original building, but the mound was

trenched throughout, and a number of statues, cornices, bas-relievos

and pillars have been discovered.

These are all more or less mutilated, and appear to be of varying

antiquity. It is probable, therefore, that the building passed through

stages of decay, repair and additions before its final destruction.

One piece of stone indeed, which originally appears to have formed

part of a sculptured drain pipe, has evidently been subsequently

made to do duty as part of a stone-ladder, and the ruthless hands

which fitted it for the latter purpose, have unfortunately hacked

away a great portion of a very interesting inscription which it origin-

ally bore.

It is indeed on account of ‘the numerous inscriptions which these

sculptures bear that they are chiefly valuable. Their execution is

not of a very high order, and the coarse material of which they are

composed, the common red sand-stone of the neighbouring quarries,

is not favourable to any great degree of perfection in plastic art.

They are all, however, of a Buddhist character, and the inscriptions

add their testimony to this effect.

Colonel Cunningham, who visited Muttra shortly after their dis-

covery, in company with the Lieutenant-Governor, immediately re-

cognised the value of the discovery, and at his recommendation

measures were taken to preserve what was discovered. He copied

the inscriptions, and on a subsequent visit to the place, I also did so

somewhat more leisurely, Our copies for the most part agree pretty

302 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

accurately, but the inscriptions themselves will, I trust, soon be pub-

lished in our Journal from the originals which the Lieutenant-Go-

vernor has kindly placed at the disposal of the Society, and which

the Hast India Railway Company have liberally agreed to convey

tu Calcutta.

I do not therefore propose now to describe them at length, and

merely say that an inscription on one of the pillars declares the

building to have been a “ Vihar of the great king of kings Huvish-

ka,” whose name occurs in the well known Bactro-Pali inscription

found at “ Wardak” in Affghanistan. Colonel Cunningham was the

first to point out that there can be little danger in identifying this

Huvishka with the Hushka of the Scythian kings mentioned in the

Raja Tarangini, in the same manner as the “ Kanishka” of the

same authority and of the early traditions handed down to us from

other sources, has been identified with the Kanishka of at least one

Bactro-Pali inscription, that of Manikyala. The two kings are too

almost beyond doubt the Kanerki and Ooerki of the Indo-Scythian

coins.

Several of the Muttra inscriptions, including that which mentions

Huvishka, are dated in ciphers, and it is curious that apparently the

same class of ciphers is used as in the Bactro-Pali inscriptions which

read from right to left; throughout the inscriptions from Muttra are

all in the Indo-Pali characters which read from left to right.

Unfortunately we are as yet unable either to assign any value to

these ciphers, or to be sure of the era to which the dates refer. The

present discoveries, however, afford data which it is to be hoped uny

render the solution of the enigma more easy.

Two of the inscriptions record the titles, and one also the date of

another king whose name, however, is unfortunately imperfect, and

which we can at present only say began with the word ‘‘ Vasu,” it

may have been Vasu Deva, Vasu Mitra, or some other similar com-

pound.

Some names of places are also mentioned as Udiyana, possibly the

modern Hurriana.

These results, however, and I hope others, will be given at length

in the Journal on the arrival of the inscriptions themselves, which

I trust may be at no distant date.

I can only say that I hope some remaining portion of the mound

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 303

may, at some future date, be completely explored as well as the

many similar mounds existing at Muttra, all of which probably

cover, and some of which are known to cover, similar remains.

From the accounts of Fahian and Houan Tsang who describe

twenty monasteries (some as old as Asoka) as standing in their time

as well as other buildings, some Buddhist, some Hindu, there can

be no doubt of a rich Antiquarian harvest from any properly con-

ducted excavations. |

The following extract of a letter from Colonel Cunningham to Mr.

Bayley was also read :—

“J was glad to receive your letter of the 17th with all its inform-

ation about coins and inscriptions.

I duly received Rajendra’s translation of the Wardal inscription.

I think that he has given the general scope of the inscription, but

he has certainly erred in many of the details, as several of his read-

ings are quite inadmissible. What does he mean by saying that I

read the figure y) as of i read y) 33 as 331; and now for the

proof that this is the correct reading and that the date is in the

Seleucidan era—I read the opening of the Wardak inscription as

“San 331 Attamisiyasa divasa vrehi 14’’?—“In the year 331, on the

fourteenth day of the increase of Artemisias.” What do you think of

that reading ? Artemisias was the seventh of the Macedonian months,

and if the Seleucidan era was in use, we ought to find the names of the

Macedonian months also. Now turn to Ariana Antiqua, to the ink

inscription from No. 13 Tope at Hidda, which I read

San XxX Q Mase Apilaésa vrehi dasami.

In the year XX on the 10th of the increase of the month Apel-

leus.” A careful examination of the original might perhaps show

Apileyasa as the true reading. The word s’arira (relic) occurs

shortly after the date in this inscription.

Inscription No. 3, Plate IX. of Thomas has the same year x x 0

but I read the remainder of the date doubtfully as

“ Masa Attamisiyasa Vrehi 1.”

I have an impression of this inscription which differs in some lee

ters from Thomas’s copy. Another inscription of which I possess a

copy, given to me by Captain Robinson of the Engineers, opens

with a line which I read without much hesitation as follows.

304 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

San 5 Mdsa Tsattikasa divasa Vrehi 3.

In the year 5 on the third day of the increase of the month Xan-

thikos.

In all these inscriptions it is observable that the word mdsa pre-

cedes the name of the month, whereas in my two Yusufzai inscrip-

tions, in which the Hindu months are used, the word méds@ follows

the name of the month. This may be a useful hint for the reading

of other dates.

In Court’s Manikydla inseription the name and day of the month

are given at the end, I read them as

Kittikasa misa divasa 8.

“On the 3rd day of the month of Karttika.”

The date of the Manikydla, Hidda, and Thomas No. 3, Plate 9,

mscriptions, is the same, namely % x 94 which I incline to read as 144

from right to left, and I would refer the erection of the three topes

to the period of Kanishka’s conversion to Buddhism, say approxi-

mately 25 B.C, Then 25 plus 144 would give 169 B. C. as the ini-

tial year of the era, which may probably refer to the Scythian occu-

pation of Bactriana and Sogdiana, which we know must have taken

place about 170 or 160 B. C. during the time of Hukratides and

Heliokles. The coins of the latter prince were copied by the Scy-

thians, as well as those of Huthydemus.

Vrehi, I take to be equivalent to Viriddhi “ increase.” The read-

ing of Vrehi I believe to be quite correct, but we cannot be certain

of it until we find an inscription dated during the “ decrease” of the

month. Quintus Curtius, whose information was derived from the

records of Alexander’s companions, states that the Indians reckoned

time by half-months, according to the increase or decrease of the

moon. There is every probability, therefore, that I am right in my

reading of the Macedonian months.

I have not time to go through the Wardak inscription just now,

but I may note that I read the name of the hill mentioned in the

first line, as Khdsatamri Kotala. And small hills in the Kabul val-

ley are called Kotal as Haft Kotal, the seven hills, and Khédsa is the

name of the Takt-i-Suliman or Khésa-ghar.

Regarding my explorations during the past season, I can only

give you a rapid account. I visited Gaya, Bodh Gaya, Kurkihar,

1862.] EULER of the Asiatic Society. 305

Giryek, Rajeir, Bere aon (or Kundilpur), Bihér, Ghosrawa, Titrawa,

Pinawi—the Bardbar and Nagarjuni caves and Dhardwat, all in

south Bihar. To the north of the Ganges I visited Besarh, (the

ancient Vaisali) Bakhra, Kesariya, Laoriya, Navandgarh, Parharaona,

Kasiya, Khukhundo, Kahaon, Hathiyada, Bhitari, and Sarnath

Benares. I closed work at Benares on the Ist of April.

At Gaya I got numerous inscriptions including one dated in the

era of Buddha’s Nirvén. At Giryek I opened Jarasandha’s tower

and a small ruin close to it from which I obtained 83 lac seals with

impressions ef topes and the Buddhist formula, Ye Dhdrmma, &e.

At Ragir (the ancient Rajagriha) I opened the central tope with-

out any result, excepting the discovery of a narrow passage showing

that the monks had easy access to the relics, and must have removed.

them when they were ejected from India. The cave called Son

Bhandar in the Baibhar hill, is beyond all doubt the celebrated cave

in front of which was held the first Buddhist synod. In two in-

scriptions it is called Subha Guha, the auspicious cave.

Bargaon or Kundilpur is the ancient Nalanda. I found two in-

scriptions giving the name of Nalanda. Theruined mounds are enor-

mous in size, and would perhaps repay excavation, one of them ought

certainly to be completely excavated, but the work would not occupy

less than six months.

At Bihar I copied the two Gupta inscriptions on the stone pillar.

The lower one opens word for word the same as that on the Bhitari

pillar.

At the Barabar caves I copied all the inscriptions. The oldest are

of Rajah Dasarath dated in the Ist, 12th, and 19th years of his

reign.

At Besérh I found the ancient Vaisali. There is a ruined fortress

1,600 feet long, by 800 feet broad, with its ditch still in good order.

There is also a tope, covered with Musalman tombs, and the ground

to the south of the fort is strewn with large bricks. The building

of the fort is attributed to Rajah Bisél.

Two miles to the north of Besarh stands the Bukhra Lion Pillar,

and another ruimed tope. Immediately to the south of the pillar

there is a tank which is certainly the celebrated Markata hrada, or

Monkey Tank, on the bank of which formerly stood the Kutdégara

Hall in which Buddha first made known his approaching Nirvan.

2p 2

306 Proceedings of the Asvatice Society. [No. 3,

At Kesariya there is a middle age tope of cylindrical form, stand-

ing on the ruins of an ancient hemispherical tope. The tope is

attributed to Rajah Ben Chakravartti.

The two pillars bearing Asoka’s inscriptions stand to the north

and south of Bettiah. Hodgson’s names of Radhia and Mathia

serve only to mislead. ach of the pillars is called Laor (Lowr) and

the adjacent village in each case is called Laoriya. 'The southern

Laoriya is a small village, but it is close to the celebrated Hindu

shrine of Ara Raj Mahadeo, and is two miles distant from Rarhia,

a small village to the west. The northern Laoriya is a large village.

Tt is, however, to the north of Bettiah, a little west, instead of to the

west a little north as stated by Hodgson, and it is at least fifteen

miles from the Gunduk instead of being on its bank. From Prinsep’s

notice, I infer that Hodgson’s information was derived from a na-

tive Munshi who wrote in Persian. The native evidently shirked

the Phallic name of Laoriya and substituted the names of other vil-

lages. Mathia is a tolerably large village two miles to the south-

west of the northern Laoriya. ‘The pillars themselves are objects of

worship. I copied the two inscriptions which are generally in very

good order. About half a mile to the south-west of the northern

pillar there is a gigantic mound at least eighty feet high, and about

four hundred feet in diameter at top. This is the ruined fort of

Navand-garh, a name by which I would purpose to call the northern

pillar, while the southern pillar ought perhaps to be called Ara-Raj.

North and South Laoriya are the simplest names, but perhaps Nay-

and-garh Laoriya and Ara-Raj Laoriya might be preferred. Under

any circumstances Radhia and Mathia must be given up.

Immediately to the west of the northern pillar there are numer-

ous earthen mounds, some of them from forty-five to fifty feet in

height. ‘These I take to be earthen Topes or Barrows, the most an-

eient form of the Stupa. ‘Two or three of these should be carefully

excavated. I dug up two of the numerous smaller mounds without

any result. But, as both Major Pearse and Mr. Lynch have found

relics in superficial excavations, I feel satisfied that the larger

mounds on which brick buildings of some kind have once existed

would well repay excavation.

At Kasiya I opened the cylindrical tope on the mound. This

tope is a middle-age one, and the mound itself is the ancient tope.

There is @ second ruined brick mound to the eastward on the bank

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 307

of a jhil. This is still loftier being fifty feet in height. Both of

these ruined topes should be opened. I am quite satisfied that these

topes stand on the site of the celebrated Kusinagara. I surveyed

the ground carefully. The Hirana Nadi (or Chota Gandak) once

flowed close past the topes, and I found the village of Anirudha with

a ruined mound immediately to the south of the topes. Anirudha

was a cousin of Buddha, and the senior disciple present at his death,

who conducted all the proceedings up to the arrival of Mahakasyapa.

The-plain between the topes is covered with low earthen tumuli from

three to five or six feet in height. I opened three of them, but

without any result, although they were said to be the tombs of

gipsies !

Khukhundo is a very remarkable place. There are about twenty-

five ruined mounds scattered over about one square mile, to the west

of the village. The statues now existing about the ruins are Brah-

minical, chiefly of Vishnu. There is a small Jain temple, and there

are several Jain figures scattered about. I opened one of the mounds

and came upon the floor of a temple, with the Yonz, or receptacle of

the Lingam, still standing in its original position. The temples have

been overthrown by the trees which were planted close to them.

These mounds would, I believe, repay the trouble of excavation.

But the work could not be satisfactorily done under one month.

At Kahaon I found, close beside the pillar, the ruins of two small

temples, one of which was still standing when Buchanan visited the

place. The villagers informed me that it was overthrown by a Pi-

pal tree, which I fully believe, from the appearance of the ruin which

was lying in one mass, just as if it had sunk slowly down.

At Hathyada, I found a pillar and stone elephant and tank of the

time of Govinda Chandra of Kanoj, S. 1201.

At Bhitari, I made a copy of the inscription on the pillar, which

is im a worse condition than when I first saw it, in January 1836,

and one portion of the inscription has peeled off. I made an excava-

tion at its base, and found a brick stamped with the name of Sri

Kumara Gupta. On making enquiry, I found that bricks thus in-

scribed are frequently found amongst the ruins, and I soon obtained

four more broken bricks with portions of the same inscription. This

discovery shows that Bhitari must have been a favourite place of

Kumara Gupta. All the mounds have been covered with Musal-

man tombs. ‘There is an old stone bridge with painted arches built

508 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 38,

by the Musalmans with stones stolen from temples. There are also

some fine pieces of sculpture of the age of the Guptas.

At Sarnath Benares, I completed a survey of the ruins and copied

all the letters roughly cut on the stones of the great tope as mason’s

marks. These point to the age of the Guptas as the period when

the tope was begun.

During the next season I propose to visit Kausambi, Sultanpur,

Fyzabad, Sahetmahet, Kanoj, Pamkissa, Mathura, Bhabra, Delhi,

and Khalsi Kangra. I shall perhaps pay a visit to Rohtas while my

camp is proceeding towards Mathura, and if time permits I will pay

a visit to Sangala in the Panjab.

My principal coin acquisition since I last wrote to you, has been a

tetradrachm of Pantaleon. Odverse,—Bare diademed head of the

King to right—very like Agathokles, with a fuller and larger

head, but with the same remarkable nose within a circle of small

dots; Reverse, Jupiter seated and holding the Diva-triformis, or

three-headed Hekate in his right hand—Legend, Basileés Panta-

leontos. The coin was covered with oxide when found, and

was very roughly treated before I got it. But it is still in very fair

condition ; particularly the Obverse, which is remarkably bold and

the head highly raised.

I have an obolus of Alexander the Great, weighing 11} grains,

a perfect beauty, and the only coin of this size of the Great Conquer-

or of which I can find any account.

A new gold coin, weighing 74 grains, has also come into my pos-

session, Obverse,—a horseman with legend (Ha) rsha Deva; Re-

verse: Lakshmi seated on a lotus throne. It may perhaps be a

specimen of Harsha Deva of Kashmir.

I have also a very good didrachm of Menander, with the head

helmeted, a drachma with Obverse-: helmeted head, the helmet wreath-

ed,—and Reverse: a cock and legend 2Q®YTOY. I believe this coin

belongs to Tyre, which for a short period was under the rule of Judges,

—“ Suffetes.”

I have obtained the seal, with an impression of Buddha’s feet on

an altar, and accompanied by two attendants with joined hands.

The name of the owner of the seal, I have not yet been able to make

out.”

A letter was received from Major Pearse, containing a communica-

tion regarding Buddhist remains in upper India.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 309

A letter from Babu Nundo Lal Bose, intimating his desire to with-

draw from the Society was recorded.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

Babu Dhunpati Singh Dooghur.

S. B. Partridge, Esq., M. D. :

The following gentleman was named for ballot at the next meeting.

Dr. Bhau Daji, Bombay,—proposed by Dr. F. H. Hall, seconded

by Mr. Cowell.

The President proposed on the part of the Council that the Right

Hon’ble the Earl of Elgin and Kincardine should be requested to

become the patron of the Society.

Resolved that a deputation consisting of the President, Vice-Pre-

sident, and Secretaries, be appointed to wait on His Excellency and

prefer this request on the part of the Society.

The nomination of Col. R. Strachey to be a member of the Coun-

cil vice Col. Yule, as reported at the last meeting, was confirmed.

The Council reported that they had appointed the Hon’ble C. J.

Erskine a member of their body, vice Sir Bartle Frere, and that

Col. Strachey had been added to the Natural History and Meteorolo-

gical Committees.

They also reported that they had appointed a Committee of Pa-

pers as provided by Rule 77, to consist of the following members :—

KH. C. Bayley, Esq., and Col. R. Strachey.

With reference to the proposed amendment in the rules notified by

the Council at the last meeting, and referred back to them: for report

under the provisions of rule 43; the following report was submitted.

REPORT.

The Council beg to explain as follows their reasons for proposing

the adoption of the amendments in the code of Bye-Laws of which

notice was given at the last meeting,

1st Proposal.

To amend rule 43, by the insertion of the words “unless origin-

ated by the Council” after the word “then” in line 5.

By this amendment it is intended to obviate what appears to be

a needless delay in re-submitting to the Council propositions which

have emanated from them, and on which they can ‘conveniently re-

port at the time of notifying them at a General Meeting.

310 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

2nd Proposal.

To add the following clauses to rule 46.

“The Council shall have the power of appointing any other day

not later than that day fortnight, for the annual meeting.”

“ After the termination of the regular business of the annual meet-

ing, the meeting may be considered an ordinary general meeting.”

Under the rule as it now stands, the annual meeting must be held

on one particular day and on no other. Experience has shown this to

be inconvenient.—The Council, therefore, propose that a limited dis-

cretion shall be conferred on them to alter the day when it appears

expedient to do so.

The object of the 2nd clause proposed in this amendment is to

give greater interest to the January meeting. Few members are

found to attend when the business is confined to routine official

statements and reports.

drd Proposal.

To omit clause 1 of Rule 60, which provides that the names of

visitors allowed to be present at a meeting shall be read aloud by

the chairman.

This rule has fallen into abeyance, and as it is not considered

desirable to enforce it, the Council recommend that it should be

cancelled.

Resolved that the July meeting be made special to decide on these

proposals.

The Council submitted the following report from the Meteorolo-

gical Committee, and requested authority to address Government in

the sense of the Committee’s recommendations.

The Committee having had under their consideration the general

measures to be adopted to further the objects with which they are

specially concerned, have come to the following conclusions.

The value of the study of meteorological phenomena in a scienti-

fic and abstract point of view needs no discussion. Nor is the prac-

tical importance of this science in any degree less great than that

of any other branch of physical knowledge.

Every where the occupations of man, whether on the land or on

the sea, are intimately bound up with the changes of the seasons,

with the fall of rain, with the directions and forces of the winds, and

1862.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 811

his very existence may be said to depend in great measure on the

operation of atmospheric influences. The immediate connexion of

health with climate is brought home to every one. Any progress

made in a clear appreciation of the laws that regulate these pheno-

mena, will therefore more or less directly become of real practical

utility to us all. Itis not intended to be said that we are ever

likely to be able to bend the forces of nature as brought into play in

atmospheric changes, so as to regulate the seasons or the winds to

our will, this of course is unreasonable. But to know what is pro-

bable, to foresee what is the inevitable result of certain antecedent

causes, is what we may expect. Indeed this practical application of

meteorological science is already taking a very definite form, and the

reports of the meteorological department of the Board of Trade in

London are now generally accepted as giving a fair approximation to

the course of the winds and weather for a day or so at least in ad-

vance, and as such are daily becoming of more practical utility to

the mercantile world.

In India where the accidents of the seasons, so to speak, are

developed with the intensity peculiar to tropical regions, there can

at least be no smaller degree of value in such practical applications

of science than in Europe. And to those who earry in their recol-

lection the horrors of the late famine, it will be needless to say how

inestimable a benefit would any thing be that would enable us to

foresee these terrible calamities, and to prepare to meet them. Nor

~ ig there any thing at all unreasonable in anticipating that as the

application of scientific knowledge now enables the sailor to foresee

and avoid what used to be thought the irresistible and fatal hurri-

cane, so this knowledge may be equally applied under other circum-

stances in enabling us to foresee and avoid what now seems the

equally irresistible and equally merciless desolation caused by drought.

But the necessary precursor of the practical application of any

science, is a careful, laborious and intelligent study of the actual

phenomena; and it is obviously to this means that we must look here

as elsewhere.

Nor need the intensity of tropical storms, or the extreme irregu-

larity of the rain, which in one year will fall in a flood, while in

another it will be scanty to such a degree as to create a famine,

eause us to entertain any especial apprehension that we may there-

238

312 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

fore be unable to trace back their causes. For it is certain that in

proportion as effects are extreme, causes are in fact strongly marked,

whether we see them or not.

In truth, all meteorological phenomena are more or less directly

dependent on the action of the sun on the earth’s surface, and just

in the same proportion as the power of the sun is great in a tropical

country, so are atmospheric phenomena strongly marked, and so

have we a right to expect greater facility in investigating their

laws.

It is indeed, we believe, to observations made in tropical countries

that the science of meteorology will eventually be indebted for any

great advance that it may make.

Having these views, we are strongly impressed with the real

importance of the study of this branch of science in India, and we

hope that something may be done to give method and consistency to

the many unsystematic and independent series of observations that

are in fact now made in various parts of the country under various

agencies.

The most important meteorological observations made in the

Bengal Presidency are those of the Surveyor General’s Department

at Calcutta. They have been maintained for many years with alt

reasonable precautions to secure accuracy, so far as we are informed,

and we feel that we are much indebted to the Government for them,

Other similar series are made at Bombay and Madras. But till now

we have never had any really systematic observations of this sort

anywhere in the interior of the great continent of India under

British rule. There have been many isolated series for short periods

which are of a certain value, but for the purposes of science it is

most important that the observation should be made at one and the

same time over a large area, and in such a manner as to be really

comparable one with another, which is very far from being the case

in most of the old registers.

Next we may mention the observations made on the ships either

of the Government or of private persons. With some little addi-

tional attention, these might be made of the highest utility as

contributions to our knowledge; at present they can hardly be said

to be brought into the common stock at all.

Besides the more systematic registers, there are many other re-

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 313

cords of this sort kept up which are of considerable value and might

be made much more so with a very little arrangement. Thus a

and has been so kept for a very long series of years. If made with

fair care these records might be invaluable in a scientific point of view.

Again the medical officers of the Government, all over the country,

are expected to keep certain meteorological registers in their hospi-

tals. We have no doubt that these records are kept by many medi-

eal officers with great care and accuracy. But on the other hand if

is not to be denied that a large number of them are made with no

sufficient attention. Further they are not truly susceptible of com-

parison one with another from the very different ways in which they

are kept; and as it is impossible to distinguish the good from the

bad, the value of the whole of them is very much diminished if not

altogether lost.

Lastly, we would observe that the very essence of the value of

such observations is, that they should be brought into relation one

with another.

If when made they are only to be put into a cupboard, they had

far better not be made at all. If it be worth the trouble to make

them, it is worth the trouble to use them; and using them means

reviewing them, as a whole, in a regular systematic and scientific

manner.

We do not conceal from ourselves that the difficulties in the way

of such a methodic system of meteorological observation are great,

but this is no reason for not attempting to overcome them.

On the whole, considering the circumstances of the country, and

the fact that the great majority of observers will commonly be offi-

cers of the Government, what seems to us the course most likely to

have a useful effect would be for the Government to constitute a

Board of visitors of the Calcutta Observatory, for the purpose of

making suggestions on this and kindred subjects. The difficulty of

finding any individual with the scientific knowledge, theoretical

and practical, necessary to make him a perfectly safe guide in such

matters is acknowledged to be almost insuperable even in England.

In India the thing is perfectly impossible, and the pressure of busi-

ness on most persons interested in science is a further ground for

trusting rather to a Board than to any individual adviser.

282

old Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

The Committee would wish it to be understood that the Board, the

constitution of which they suggest, should have no power whatever

excepting to offer its opinions on the subjects to which allusion has

been made in this Report and perhaps on other kindred matters of

science. It is not, however, for the Committee to offer any decided

opinion as to any thing beyond the meteorological aspect of the

questions. The Board would of course be purely honorary. It does

not appear essential that all of itsmembers should be residents in

Calcutta or even in this Presidency.

The Committee have no doubt that if such a Board were constituted

from the leading men of science in India, its recommendations would

be received with thankfulness by the Government, and by all indivi-

dual observers, and that such recommendations would practically carry

with them sufficient weight to give that spirit of unity and method

to all meteorological observations which is so entirely wanting at

present, and which is so essential to any real progress in the science

and its practical application.

Some remarks were made by Colonel Thuillier, on the subject of

the recommendation which the Council proposed to submit to Go-

vernment, and after a discussion in which Col. Strachey, Mr. Old-

ham, Col. Douglas, Mr. W. T. Blanford and other members joined,

it was resolved that the Council be empowered to address Govern-

ment in furthrance of the general objects advocated in the Report;

but instead of a Board of visitors of the Calcutta Observatory, to

recommend the appointment of a meteorological Committee, for the

purpose of making suggestions on the best practical way of promot-

ing those subjects.

The following report of the Phil, Committee was recommended

by the Council and adopted.

REPORT.

The Philological Committee recommended to the Council that

Pundit Nabadwip Chunder Goswami’s offer be accepted to edit the

prose Sankara-dig-Vijaya of Anantananda Giri. The Society, last

year, accepted a proposal to edit the poetic version by Madhava, as it

seemed at that time hopeless to obtain MSS. of the prose work,

but the Secretary has lately obtained several MSS. through Dr. Hall

and pundit Lingam Laksmoji of Vijayanagaram, and the printing of

Madhava’s work, which had just commenced, has been stopped ; and

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 315

if is now proposed that the older prose work should be edited in

its stead.

Professor Wilson’s “‘ Hindu Sects” was mainly based on the present

Digvijaya, and the Sarvadars’ana Sangraha of Madhavacharya which

* was published in No. 63 and 142 of the Bibliotheca Indica, and

European scholars have frequently asked for an edition of Anantan-

andagiri’s work. It contains the legendary history of Sankara Acharya

and his times, and amidst much that is misstated and untrustworthy,

throws great light on the state of the Hindu mind at that period

and the philosophical ideas then prevalent.

The work will occupy not more than three Fasciculi,

They also recommend that Mr. Cowell’s offer be accepted to edit the

Maitri or Maitrayani Upanishad with Ramatirtha’s eommentary, and

an English translation. It will occupy about two Fasciculi.

Dr. Weber in 1855 (Indische Studien, vol. 3, p. 480) remarked

that the Society had published editions of all the more important

Upanishads, with the exception of the Kaushitaki, Maitradyani and

Vashkala. At the beginning of this year we published an edition of the

first; the present proposal takes up the second. Of the third we

have very slender hopes, as though its translation is given in D’an-

quetil du Perron, no traces of the Sanscrit original have as yet been

discovered and the name does not occur in the very full Telugu list

of Upanishads furnished by W. Elliott, Hsq., and published in our

journal for 1851.

ADOPTED.

Communications were received—

1. From Babu Gopeenauth Sein; abstracts of meteological ob-

servations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in November and

December last.

2. From F. E. Hall, Esq., a paper containing some fragments of

Rayana’s commentary on the Rig Veda.

3. From W. T. Blanford, Esq., contributions to Indian Mala-

cology., No. 38, containing description of new operculated land shells

from Pegu, Aracan and the Khasi hills.

4. From W. Theobald, Jr., Esq Notes of a trip from Simla to

the Spiti Valley and Chormorre (Tohomoriro) Lake during the

months of July, August and September last,

316 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

Extracts from this paper were read by the author, for which a vote

of thanks was passed to him.

Mr. Oldham moved that the above papers be referred back to the

Council for consideration, with a view to their publication.

Dr. Fayrer seconded the motion.

The President proposed as an amendment

That it be left to the discretion of the Secretaries in communication

with the Committee of papers and in the conduct of their duty as

Editors of the journal, to consider the question of their publication.

A discussion arose which was terminated by the adjournment of

the meeting being carried on the motion of Col. Strachey.

; LiBrary.

The undermentioned books and periodicals have been added to the Library

since the meeting in April.

Presented.

- Calcutta Christian Observer for April—By tar Epritor.

Official, Classified and Descriptive catalogue of the contributions from In-

dia to the London Exhibition of 1862.—By THe Boarp oF REVENUE.

Dickinson’s address to members of the House of Commons—Pamphlet.—

By tHe B. I. Assocratron.

On the origin and authenticity of the Arian family of Languages. By

D. Framjee.—By tor AvuTHor.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London for March 1862, Vol. XXYV.

Part 1.—By THE Society.

A list to the end of 1861 of the Fellows of the Statistical Society.—By

THE SAME.

Journal Asiatique, Vol. XVIII. Nos. 71 and 72.—By THE Paris So-

CIETY.

Kumara Sambhava, 8th Sarga, edited by Pundit Prem Chandra Tarka-

bagisha with his commentary.—By Mr. E. B. Cows 11.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India—Palontologia Indica, Vol. I.

Part 2.—By THE SUPERINTENDENT OF THE SURVEY.

Ditto Ditto.—By THE GOVERNMENT oF INDIA.

The Oriental Baptist for April—By THE EpirTor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for January —By THE EpIToR.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. V. No. 5,

and Vol. VI. No. 1.—By tHe Soctzry.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. XI. No, 47,—By THE

Society.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 317

Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London, Vol. XVIII.

No. 69.—By THE Society.

Reinaud’s Memoire Sur les commencements.—By THE AUTHOR.

Eixchanged.

The Atheneum for January and February, 1862.

The Philosophical Magazine, Vol. XXIII. Nos. 152, 153.

Purchased.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. [X. Nos. 49, 50, 51.

The American Journal of Science and Arts, Vol. XIX. No. 97.

Abhandlungen fur die kunde des Morgenlandes Gesselschaft, Vol. II. No. 3.

Sanskrit Worterbuch, (Roth and Boehtlingk.)

Comptes Rendus, Tome LIII. Nos. 21 to 27 and Tome LIV. Nos. 1 to 8

with an Index to Tome LII.

Flugel’s Mani.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 182 to 191 and No. 193 of Vol. VII. New

Series.

Maynard’s Dictionnaire de la Perse.

The Natural History Review, Vol. VII. No. 5.

Numismatic Chronicle and Journal of the Numismatic Society, New Series,

Nos. 1 to 4.

The Quarterly Review, Nos. 220, 221.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th January, lst February, 15th February

and Ist March.

Revue et Magasin De Zoologie, No. 12 of 1861.

Reinwald’s Catalogue Annuel Libraire Francais, Vol. IV.

Reeve’s Conchologia Iconica, Nos. 214, 215 and 216.

Raverty’s Translation of the Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans.

Spiegel’s die altpersischen Keilingschriften.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles—Botanique, Tome XIV. No. 6.

Vuller’s Lexicon, Fas. VI. Part 3.

Vendidad Sadi, Part 7.

The Westminster Review for January, 1862.

Windischmann’s Sancara.

Journal des Savants for December, January and February.

Lazeorat Dott.

318 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3,

For June, 1862.

The Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on the 4th instant.

A. Grote, Esq , President, in the chair.

The Proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

J. From Major J. C. Haughton a Silver coin found at Kurn Bil

near Jubbulpore, and a Lead Siamese coin found at Tavoy.

The following is a letter from Major Haughton on the subject :—

My pEar ATKINSON,

I have the pleasure of handing for addition to the Society’s collec-

tion two coins.

The silver coin was obtained by me many years ago from the side

of Kurn Bil near Jubbulpore. It is of a type common as far as

Caubul. I think it is figured by Prinsep and described by Cun-

ningham. ;

The large Leaden coin is an ancient Siamese one, part of a “ treasure

trove” dug up at the capital of Tavoy—Waydee—during the year

1857. The inscription is almost entirely illegible. I believe the

figure on the obverse is intended to represent a dragon.

Believe me,

(Sd.) J. C. Haventon.

2. From the Geological Society of London, several publications of

the Society.

3. From the Imperial Academy of Vienna, several publications of

the Academy.

4, From the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburgh, several Nos..

of the Memoirs and Bulletin of the Academy.

5. From Mr. Woodrow, two silver coins from the Sunderbuns.

6. From L. 8. Jackson, Esq., C. 8., a silver coin.

The following is a note on the coin by Mr. E. C. Bayley :—

This coin, which was found by Mr. L. S. Jackson, C.S., at

Rajshahye, belongs clearly to the Bengal Pathan series.

Its inscription, though for the most part in good order, is not

altogether legible ; it bears a date, which in ordinary Arabic numerals,

reads 933, on the strength of which Mr. Laidlay has assigned it

(Bengal Asiatic Society’s Journal Vol. XV. p. 333) to Mahmood

Shah, son of Hussen Shah, the last of the Independent kings of Gour.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 319

The chief difficulty in admitting this attribution is, that we are

distinctly told in Stewart’s History of Bengal, who, however, does

not quote his authority, that Mahmood Khan succeeded his nephew,

whom he murdered in 940 A. H.; and, secondly, that he died in 945,

after a reign, including the period of his deposition, of five years.

This information is emphatic and precise. Mr. Laidlay does not

seem to have had Stewart’s History before him, as he confounds this

Mahmood Khan with Mahmood, the son of Duria Khan Lohani,

the distinction between each ef whom and Mahmeod Khan Lodi, all

successively kings of Bengal at or about this period, is clearly drawn

in a note at page 131 of Stewart’s History. Moreover the obverse

legend calls the king “ Gheiasuddeen,” a title which there is nothing

to show, as far as I know, that Mahmood Shah ever assumed, and

the word in the obverse legend, which Mr. Laidlay read as “ Abool

Mozuffer,” cannot, on the present coin, be so taken. I at first read

it as Ibn Toghlak, and for this reason was inclined to read the first

figure on the date as a Bengali seven, and so to throw the coin back

by two centuries,—considering the obverse inscription as that of

Mahomed bin Gheiasuddeen Toghlak of Delhi, who was also the

Suzerain Sovereign of Bengal, and believing the reverse to bear that

of Bheiram Shah, whom Mahomed Toghlak made king of Bengal at

Sanargaon in 725 or 726 A. H., and who died in 739 A. H.

But I must confess that the concluding formula cf the reverse

legend (Khallad Allah Mulk wa Sultanat) comports better with the

later date, as it has I think been found hitherto on no coins earlier

than those of the Lodi Dynasty.

Still the discrepancy of dates is almost too great to be accidental.

To Mr. Laidlay’s reading, (Nazir Shahi) moreover of the central

legend the present coin gives little colour.

Mr. Laidlay distinctly says that he had several specimens and

varieties of the eoin before him while writing; it is probable, accord-

ingly, that his attribution had better grounds than the sole coin

which he has figured, would afford.

The attribution of the coins must therefore I think be considered

open to future revision.

Read a letter from Mr. Stainforth, requesting that his withdrawal

from the Society might be cancelled.

Agreed to.

320 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

Read the following letter from Mr. EH. C. Bayley, Secy. to Govt.

of India, in the Home Dept. :—

From E. C. Baytry, Esq.,

: Secretary to the Government of India.

To W.S. Atxrryson, Esq.,

Secretary to the Asiatic Society.

Dated Fort Willian, the 22nd May, 1862.

Home Department.

Srr,— With reference to the correspondence noted in the margin,

From the Asiatic Society Tam desired to inform you that, in the

No. 308, dated 8th October, opinion of the Governor-General in Council,

1858. : : A

To ditto in reply No.2700, the time has arrived when the foundation

dated 8th December, 1858. of 4 Public Museum in Calcutta, which

has been generally accepted as a duty of the Government, may be

considered with a view to its practical realization, and when the

proposition which emanated from the Asiatic Society in 1858, “ for

the foundation of an Imperial Museum, to which the whole of the

Society’s collections, except the Library, might be transferred” may

with propriety be entertained.

2. This proposition was made conditionally on the approval by

the Society at large “ of the locality, general arrangements, and

managements,” of the Museum ; and it is, therefore advisable at once

to state generally the views of the Government on these points.

8. The Governor-General in Council considers it to be essential

to the success and good management of the Museum that the control

of all the collections which it may contain should be always unreserv~

edly vested in one and the same authority.

4. It is accordingly thought right that the whole of the eollections,

including those to be transferred by the Asiatic Society, those

contributed by the Government, and all future additions to the

Museum, shall be placed under the sole management of a Board of

Trustees.

5. His Excellency in Council acknowledges the importance and

value of the collections which the Asiatic Society has offered to

transfer to the Public Museum, and the just claims which the Society

has to share in the management of an institution, the foundation of

which will be so much dependent on these contributions and on the

previous labours of the Society.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiutie Society. a2)

6. The Governor-General in Council also fully recognizes the

historic association connected with the Asiatic Society, its present

high position and reputation, the great services which it has rendered

to Literature, Archxology, and Science, and the assistance which it

has afforded from time to time in developing the material resources

of India.

7. His Excellency in Council, therefore, considers that it will be

both just and appropriate to secure to the Society a liberal share in

the control of the Museum, by constituting its representatives members

of the Board of Trustees in such proportion, and under such condi-

tions, as may be hereafter determined.

8. The Governor-General in Council is further prepared to furnish

whatever accommodation may be requisite for the business of the

Society, and for the reception of its Library, in close proximity to the

proposed Museum. This accommodation would of course be assigned

to the exclusive use of the Society, and would be given in exchange

for their present premises, which under this arrangement, would

become the property of Government.

9. With regard to the locality of the Museum, the Governor-

General in Council, as at present advised, considers that it may most

advantageously be placed on the site now occupied by the Small

Cause Court in Chowringhee Road, and he is disposed to believe that

some such building as that which has been recently proposed by Dr.

Oldham (himself a member of the Society’s Council) for the Govern-

ment Geological Museum will be welladapted to the purposes of the

General Museum.

10. His Excellency in Council would suggest “The India

Museum” as an appropriate name for the Institution.

_ 11. Iam directed to submit the above outline of the measures

which the Governor-General in Council would propose to adopt for

the consideration of the Asiatic Society. If they meet the wishes of

the Council and of the Members of the Society at large, His Excel-

lency in Council will be happy to receive any suggestions upon

matters of detail which the Society may wish to offer, with a view to

secure more completely the interests of the proposed Museum, as well

as those of the Society.

I have &e.,

(Sd.) E. C. Baytey,

Secretary to the Government of India.

27 2

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

ie)

mS)

The President intimated that the Council were considering the

course which they should recommend the Society to pursue in refer-

ence to the offer now made to them by Government.

The Couneil reported that the election of Nawab Mohammad

Khazam Ah Khan had been cancelled at his request:

The nomination of the Hon’ble C. J. Erskine to be a member of

the Council, vice Sir B. Frere, was confirmed.

The Couneil reported that they had appointed the Hon’ble W.

Grey, a member of their body, in the room of the Right Hon’ble

8. Laing.

With reference to Mr. Oldham’s proposal to amend rules 78 and

86, of which notice was given by him at the April meeting, the

Council reported that they considered the adoption of these amend-

ments would be inexpedient.

The President observed, that the purport of this proposal of Dr.

Oldkam’s had been recommended to the Council by himself two years

ago, but that he had not suggested any alteration in the rules, because

it seemed to him that the present rule, which provided for an annual

election of all office-bearers, was sufficient. All that was necessary

was for the Council to aet on his recommendation when preparing

their next list of nominations for office. He was glad that the

Council had coneurred with him in this view, and hoped that his

suggestion would be acted on at the next anniversary meeting.

The Couneil announced that, in accordance with the resolution of

the last meeting, a deputation consisting of the President, the Vice-

Presidents, and the Secretaries had waited upon the Governor-General

pursuant to appointment to request him to become the patron of the

Society, and that he had been pleased to accept the office.

A letter from Capt. W. A. Ross announcing his withdrawal from

the Society was recorded.

Dr. Bhau Daji, duly proposed at the last meeting, was balloted for

and elected an ordinary member.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next

meeting :-——

Hon’ble T. J. H. Thurlow, proposed by the President, seconded

by Dr. Macrae.

J. Gordon, Esq., C. S., proposed by the President, seconded by Dr.

Macrae.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 323

A. M. Monteath, Hsq., C.8., proposed .by Archdeacon Pratt,

seconded by Mr. EH. C. Bayley.

Captain Hyde, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Lieutenant-Colonel

Thuillier, seconded by Major J. H. Gastrell.

Baboo Bhola Nauth Mullick, proposed by Moulavi Abdul Luteef

Khan Bahahur, seconded by Mr. Atkinson. |

The Hon’ble Major General Sir Robert Napier, K. C. B., proposed

by Lieut.-Colonel Thuillier, seconded by the President.

Major Allen Johnson, Bengal Staff Corps, proposed by Lieut.-

Colonel Thuillier, seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

~~ Mr. W. Theobald, Junior, exhibited some eelts which he had found

in Bundlekund, and some chert implements from the Andamans, and

read the following note on the subject :—

During the past cold season I had the opportunity of examining a

portion of the country in which Mr. Le Mesurier first discovered

celts (vide J. A. S. No. I. of 1861) and I was so fortunate as not only

to collect a fair series of these weapons, but also to ascertain their

extension upwards of 200 miles Kast of the Tons River which Mr. Le

Mesurier in his Memoir considered as their boundary in that quarter,

In other directions I had not the opportunity of tracing them, but

that their range extends over a much larger area than is at present

assigned them in Bundlekund is almost a certainty. Of the most

marked varieties of these implements I shall give a short deseription,

that any one so minded may satisfy himself of the precise identity

of these celts with those found in Europe, in confirmation of which

I may quote Mr, Oldham, whose acquaintance with stone weapons from

Irish and European localities, is very extensive. There is something,

however, very peculiar in the mode of occurrence of these weapons,

which must be cleared up hereafter, for though they may be traced as

far into Behar as I have stated above, it is only west of the Tons that

they are plentiful; for (rejecting a dubious case) I have not as yet

obtained a single perfect one east of that river. The most natural

explanation of this appears to be some superstition which induced

men of old time to collect these relics of a still older age and convey

them to the shrines and localities where they are now so abundant,

so that celts collected over thousands of square miles are now ac-

eumulated about Karoi (Tirhowan or Kirwee) and its environs. This

is of course a mere hypothesis, but agrees well with the scarcity of

324 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

other stone weapons compared with the multitude of celts, one stone

hammer and a single arrow head only as recorded by M. Le Mesurier

in addition to the numbers of celts scattered by threes and fours under

pipal trees and in temples about Karoi. In the same neighbourhood

a stone punch or chisel was procured by me and at Powari east of

the Son River a stone hammer, which should encourage us to search

more diligently for other relics of this most interesting stone period.

Very few of the celts in this collection offer any evidence of

their ever having been fixed in handles, and where such has been

the case, it was probably by a race of far more recent date than the

original fabricators, for it is difficult to conceive a form less adapted

for such a purpose than the typical celt or more liable to be always

falling out: this difficulty is greatest in the case of the smallest

celts and when we consider that a little flattening or notching the

sides could have enormously facilitated their retention in any handle,

it seems difficult to suppose that their original makers ever so used

them. Can Nos. 1, 7 or 12, ever have been so used? No. 4 though

merely chipped and not smoothed at the sides, presents the most

perfect cutting edge of any in the collection, and what could have been

easier than to fashion its sides if ever intended for a handle, or what

form can possibly be suggested as less applicable for firm retention

in a socket than that given to it, carefully wrought though it be?

Some celts perhaps may have been fitted to handles, but hardly I

think by their original makers, for reasons above stated, unless No, 6

is an exception. ‘This celt presents a curious pit or depression on one

side which might have been intended to receive the head of a handle

and could certainly have contributed to its firm retention, though but

slightly, and the general form is as in all celts singularly ill-adapted

for such an application. The only other possible use I can suggest

for this depression is, that of breaking nuts or fruit stones, which

would not be so likely to fly off or slip aside if struck with the cupped

side of this celt.

Celt No. 14is the only one in the collection which exhibits any

traces in fact of an adaptation fitting it for a handle, and it only differs

from others in certain rude notches cut in the side, which certainly

suggest the probability of their having been made to receive some

sort of lashing. Their rough finish, however, suggests doubts of their

being as old as the original date of the weapon, ‘The several typical

1862, | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 325

forms of European celts may be recognized in our Bundelkund ones,

though in the illustrated catalogue of Irish antiquities in the Dublin

Museum there is nothing figured like the stone hammer or mallet

found by me at Powari. ‘The most probable use for which this article

was designed was probably pounding, but it is doubtful if it was not

furaished with a high celt-shaped handle, as just above the neck it

has suffered fracture. It is also fractured at the base, seemingly from

accidental usage, but enough remains of the smooth basal surface to

indicate its form beneath, and show the purposes to which it was

probably applied. The neck or shoulder is very smoothly finished,

but more specimens are required to indicate the normal shape of the

perfect instrument. Weight | tb. 920z. Only one other blunt weapon

was found, which though perhaps used for similar purposes is much

lighter and very different in shape, which is much that of a common

native wroughtiron pestle. It has a flat top at one end and probably

a blunt edge at the other, though now much worn down. It was

never very highly finished and weighs only 9} ounces. One of the

most interesting celts in the collection is the very rude one which

exhibits scarcely any signs of manufacture, and might readily enough

be mistaken for an accidental fragment of rock. The natives, however,

about Karoi possessed sufficient archeological acumen to perceive its

nature, and have adorned it with a daub of red paint as Mahadeo,

together with others of greater pretensions to divine honours than it,

Whether accidentally or not, it exhibits the inequilateral outline

observable in many finished celts, and which was for some cause or

other intentionally produced. The must curious point, however,

about it is the presence of a few notches in the edge, which, as the

stone is much decayed, may have originally been more conspicuous.

That they are notches there is no doubt, but to have served any

purpose, they must once have been much deeper, when they might

have acted as a rude saw, the only instance of such a tool in stone I

am acquainted with. Of many score celts, this is the only one of this

rude type [ have seen. The onemarked from Debru ghat on the

Soane is perhaps as unfinished, but it may once have had a finer

edge, and its claims to be considered a celt are not conclusive.

The small fragment from Sibdilla is interesting as showing how

certainly the merest portion of a celt may be recognised, as regarding

this fragment, small as it is, there can be no doubt; and as proving

326 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

incontestably the former extension of these relics, on a very large

area, as Sibdilla is a town of Behar not far from the hills, but 200

miles east of the Tons and the celt district proper about Karoi or

Tirhowan.

Most of the celts it will be seen once possessed a very sharp edge,

but there are some in the collection as Nos. 12, 13, 17 which though

well-finished, never seem to have been ground down to a cutting edge

and were probably used for other purposes than the sharp edged ones,

though what precise use that was, can scarcely be guessed at. For

comparison with these implements, I have laid on the table a few stone

chips for which I am indebted to Major Haughton from the Andamans,

the most finished of which might have been intended for arrow-head,

but the majority of which chips seem merely intended to be used

with the fingers in dividing fish or flesh. The round stone is also from

the same quarter and seems to have been used for much the same

purposes as the stone hammer from Powari. The four chips marked

with a cross may have very well been intended for tipping arrows, to

be used only against fish, but none of them would have been very

effective against the Andaman pig or indeed any land animal. As,

however, the Andamanese chiefly depend on fish, which they shoot with

arrows for their food, Major Haughton is probably correct in regarding

many of these chips as arrow-heads, though of a far slighter character

than the arrow-heads which are usually found accompanying celts.

The small agate fragment from Behar bears the appearance of being

the remnant of a larger shear, and whether intended as an arrow-point

or not, is, there is little doubt, an artificially formed piece of stone.

A lump of chert from which chips have evidently been struck off was

found by Major Haughton together with the chips in a native

encampment and but from the place it was found in, would never have

attracted notice, though on examination it is clearly enough seen to

be the parent of chips, such as accompany it. The following table

gives the weights and dimensions of the long and short axes and

thickness of twelve selected celts, all from the Karoi district, varying

from 4ibs 9 oz. to 2 oz. 835 Grs.—the great bulk of the collection,

however, ranging from 2 to 1} bbs.

ONAMININAG

“7 Vd99K0 QTL SYP PLM II Typ Utody 2.00 VY

DANS POMOPOU IY JO (OH ITF SPL

WOY4 SLIZD NO ZLON SQIVEOSHS ol ANVdWOODV OL SI1NS0 40 SIV 1d

= ete 5

s 1

SUOS Ip Jo 4SOT SePIL. 007.

BAIS YOARFON ‘ ye J U2 Dy aS MUOL VA) D JO TUMUL boar

nor sad ALIA) FY) SMOYS IUH Pep Y,],

‘QWOS AUD JO 9SD IT THOMOT U0} MAUL TY

“GNAWINGNNA WOYA SLIS9 NO SLON SOIVSOSHL FW ANVdWOODV OL S119 40 31V1d

axXns 0 AOU. ayp Ja UY.

| ener eae ieee ee ee

IL rid

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 327

iS}

Length. Breadth. Thickness.

No. 1 mn 9 0 10 4 O4

pri 3 4 0 10 4 D)

Hig 2 9 0 82 42 2

ae D) is 0 74 45 12

iS 1 9x 0 65 32 13

al 6 1 i 0 58 98 12

ny 0 183 0 42 32 12

i 28 0 821.150 4 93 12

4) 9 0 5 85 38 2 1

» 10 0 Si 280 92 18 1}

hyd 0 BOs 26 16 07

, 12 0 2 835 1 16 02

OB: 1 93 350 45 95 18

me. 0 91 0 32 12 12

The material of which these stone weapons from Bundlekund are

manufactured differs somewhat in mineral composition and texture, but

is, I believe, without exception selected from the geological group

named ‘Semries’ by Professor Henry Medlicott in his report on the

district. A sort of greenstone is usually selected, but sometimes a

more distinctly schistose rock, and in one case (Fig. A,) a piece of

limestone has been used, though in the highly finished ones only the

harder and better adapted stones seemed to have been used.

The small fragment from Sibdilla is made ofa softish schist ill

suited for such a purpose and which has evidently broken along a

natural flaw or parting in the stone.

What is remarkable is, that, abundant as quartzite is, it has never

been used for the manufacture of celts, though perhaps quartz weapons,

especially of small size, may eventually be found. Neither have I ever

noticed any celt manufactured from the compact Vindhyan sandstone

of the country in which they occur. Too little is, however, known at

present of these relics to base any reliable surmise on, and I shall

therefore refrain from any further remarks, beyond expressing a hope

that the notice willserve to stimulate inquiry, and prove what an

interesting field of archeological research lies, as 1t were, at our doors,

and how much light a little energy and zeal may be expected to throw

on the unwritten history of the Archaic races of men in India.

Mr. Theobald also exhibited an engraved figure of Athene Pro-

328 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 8,

machos on red cornelian of Greek execution, from the North-west ;

being, according to Colonel Cunningham, a copy of the celebrated

statue by Phidias in the Parthenon.

Communications were received—

1. From the Venerable Archdeacon Pratt, a memorandum showing

the final result of his calculation regarding the effect of local attraction

upon the operations of the Great Trigonometrical Survey of India.

2. From Babu Gopee Nath Sein, an abstract of Meteorological

Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, in the months

of January and February last.

3. From Captain H. G. Raverty, an account of Upper and Lower

Suwat and the Kohistan to the source of the Suwat river, with an

account of the tribes inhabiting those valleys.

4, From Babu Rajendra Lal Mitra, a note on some Bactro-

Buddhist relics from Rawul Pindee.

Babu Rajendra Lal Mitra having read this paper, Mr. E. C.

Bayley advanced some reasons which led him to differ from the

author in his determination of an inscription upon one of the relics.

The, original paper and Mr. Bayley’s comments on it will appear in

the Journal.

The Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

LIBRARY.

The following are the accessions to the Library since the meeting held in

May last.

Presented.

Annals of Indian Administration, Part 1 of Vol. VI. for March 1862.—

By tHe Bencat GOVERNMENT.

Annual Report of progress and expenditure in the Public Works Depart-

ment for 1860-61.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.

The Proceedings of the Bethune Society for 1859-61.—By THE SoctEry.

The Oriental Baptist for May 1862.—By tHE Eprror.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for May 1862.—By THE Epiror.

Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, Vol. IV. Part 7.—By

THE Socrery.

The Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London—Part 3 of 1860, and

Tart 2 of 1861.—By THE same,

The Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, Vol. XXIII. Part 1.

—By THE Society.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 329

Journal of the Proceedings of the Linnean Society—Zoology, Vol. 1V.—

No. 16, Vol. V.—Nos. 17, 17,* 18, 19 and 20—Botany, Vol. IV. No. 16,

Vol. V.—Nos. 17, 18, 19 and 20 with a supplement to Vol. IV. and two

supplements to Vol. V.mBy THE sAME.

List of the Linnean Society of London for 1860.—By THE sAME.

Proceedings of the Geological Society of London, several parts from 1826

to 1844.—By THE Socrgry.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, Vol. XVII. Part 4.—By

THE SAME.

Transactions of the Geological Society of London, Vol. V. Parts 1 and 2,

Vol. VII. Parts 1, 2 and 4.—By THE samE.

Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, Vol. Cl.

Parts 1 and 2.—By THE Soctery.

List of the Fellows of the Royal Society to 30th November, 1860.—By

THE SAME.

Memorie della Reale Accademia Delle Scienze di Torino, Serie Seconda—

Tomo XIX.—By tur AcapEmy.

Bulletin de l’'académie Imperiale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, Tome II.

Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8 et dernier, Tome III. Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5.—By THE

ImpEriaL ACADEMY.

Memoires de L’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, V IIe.

Série, Tome III. Nos. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9.— By THE SAME.

Jahrbiicher der K. K. Central Anstalt ftir Meteorologie und Erdmagnetis-

mus, VIT. Band, Jahrgang 1855.—By THE RoyaL Vienna AcapEMy.

Jahrbuch der K. K. Geologischen Reichsanstalt, Vol. XI. No. 2.—By THE

SAME.

Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Academie der Wissenschaften—Mathema-

tisch—Naturwissenschaftliche Classe, XIX. Band; Philosophische—Histo-

rische Classe, XI. Band.—By THE SAME.

Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften—Ma-

thematisch—Naturwissenschaftliche Classe, XLII. Band Nos. 27, 28

and 29, XLIII. Band, Heft I. Abth., 1, Heft IT. Abth. land 2, Heft ITI.

Abth. 1 and 2, Heft IV. Abth.,1, Heft V. Abth. 1 and 2; XLIV. Band,

Heft I. Abth. 2, Heft II. Abth. 2; Philosophisch —Historische Classe, Band

XXV. Heft 5, Band XX VI. Heft 1 and 3, Band XX VII. Heft 1, 2, 3 and 4.

—Dy THE SAME.

Almanach der K. Academie der Wissenschaften, Vol. XI. for 1861.—By

THE SAME.

Archiv fur Kunde Oosterreichischer Geschichts-Quellen—Band XXV. 1

and 2 Halfte—Band XXVI. 1 and 2 Halfte, and Band XXVII. 1 Halfte.

—DBy THE SAME.

300 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3,

Uber den Ursprung der Meteorsteine, Von P. A. Kesselmeyer—frank-

fort A. M. 1860.—By Tun AuTHoR.

Monatsberichte der Koniglichen Preuss-Akademie der Wissenschaften

Zu Berlin for 1860.—By tor Bertin AcapEMy.

Wissenschaften Zu Berlin Vom Jahre 1836 bis 1858—By THE same.

Abdhandlungen der Koniglichen Akademie der Wissenschaften Zu Berlin

for 1860.—By THE SAME.

The Journal of Sacred Literature and Biblical Record, edited by B.

Harris Cowper, Vol. I. No. 1, New Series.—By tHE Epiror.

Journal Asiatique, Cinquiéme Série, Tome XIX. No. 73.—By THE Paris

SOCIETY.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, Vol. Xi. No. 48.—By Tux Socrurty.

Bijdragen tot de Taal-Land-En Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Indié,

Vierde Deel, 4e Stuk.—By tuz AmsTERDAm InstTITUTION.

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XIX. Part 3—By tum Roya.

AstaTic SOCIETY.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, Vol. XII.

Part 2.—By THE SociETy.

A Collection of Treaties, Engagements and Sunnuds, relating to India and

neighbouring countries, Vol. I. containing the Treaties, &c., relating to Ben-

gal, Burmah, and the Hastern Archipelago.—By THE GovVERNMENT oF Iy-

DIA.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India—Paleontologia Indica, Vol.

II. Part 1.,—The fossil Flora of the Rajmehal Series—By tHe Breneat

GOVERNMENT.

Sketch of the Flora of the country passed through by the expeditionary

force under Brigadier-General Chamberlain in April and May 1860, with

a Map, 2 copies. —By THE GOVERNMENT oF INDIA.

Vividhartha Sangraha, Vol. VII. Nc. 80.—By tur Eprror.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India, Military De-

partment, No. 3, containing Report on the extent and nature of the Sani-

tary Establishments for Huropean Troops in India.—By THE GovERNMENT

or Inpta.

Hxchanged.

The Athenseeum for March, 1862.

The Philosophical Magazine, Vol. XXII. No. 150, Supplementary No.,

and Vol. XXIII. No. 154 for April, 1862.

The Caleutta Review for December, 1861.

Purchased.

Zoological Sketches, By Joseph Wolf, Second Series, Parts 1 and 2.

Journal des Savants for March 1862,

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 381

The American Journal of Science and Arts, Vol. XX XIII. No. 98.

Numismatic Chronicle No. 5 for March 1862.

Westminster Review for April, 1862.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 195 to 198.

Natural History Review for April, 1862.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Third Series, Vol. IX,

No. 52.

Revue et Magasin de Zoologie Nos. 1 and 2 for 1862.

Revue des Deux Mondes, Tome XX XVIII. for 15th March and Ist April,

1862.

Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaires des Seances de l’Académie des Sciences,

Tome LIV. Nos. 9, 10, 11 and 12.

Mahabhashya—Hdited by Dr. J. R. Ballantyne, Vol. I.

Christianity contrasted with Hindu Philosophy—By Dr. J. R. Ballantyne.

Lectures on the Science of Language delivered at the Royal Institution—

By Prof. Max Miiller.

Makamat Hameedee.

Ath June, 1862. La’teora tL Dutt.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, February, 1862.

During the long interval that has elapsed since the publication of

my last report, the Society’s collection of Vertebrata has been

largely increased, and we have been favoured with numerous valuable

donations.

J. From Col. A. P. Phayre, Chief Commissioner of British

Burma, a large collection principally of bird-skins, collected mostly

in the Tonghoo district of the valley of the Sitang and on the route

thither across the hills from that of the Irawadi, in 1860. Also

some specimens of mammalia, which are as follow.

VIVERRA MEGASPILA, nobis, 2. s. (or distinguishable race). Flat

skins from vicinity of Prome. ‘There are four recognisable races of

Asiatic Civet, all of which differ fromthe African V. crverra, L., in

the erectile mane commencing between the shoulders instead of

between the ears. Three of them are of the same large size as the

African species, the fourth being (so far as I have seen) constantly

much smaller. One, V. zipprHa, L., is well known from Buffon’s

figure, and is at once distinguished from all the others by the compa-

rative indistinctness of its body-markings. It is common in Bengal,

32 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. [No. 3,

Nepal, Asam, Sylhet, Arakan, Siam, Southern China, and was ob-

tained by the late Dr. Cantor in the Malayan peninsula, being noted

by him from Pinang and Singapore. A second race, V. CIVETTINA,

nobis, inhabiting Southern Malabar, quite resembles V. crvprra,

except in the particular of the mane. A third race, V. MEGASPILA,

nobis, has been confounded with V. TANGGALUNGA, Gray, but is as large

as the preceding, and has the spots fewer and much larger, and entire

for the most part (or shewing little tendency to group into ocelli) ;

and on the sides they tend less to unite into vertical bands or stripes

than in V. clveTra and V. clveTTINA. Suchare the specimens from

Prome; and I think that the late Dr. Cantor possessed a similar

one from Pinang (which he referred to V. TANGGALUNGA) ; while a

third (stated to be Sumatran,) was assigned to V. ZIBETHA in Water-

house’s Catalogue of the Zoological Society’s late museum.* V. TANG-

GALUNGA, Gray, is always smaller (so far as I have seen), with much

smaller and more numerous spots grouping more or less into ocelli ;

a comparatively broad black dorsal stripe, and tail somewhat peculiar

in its marking. This race inhabits the Malayan peninsula, Sumatra,

Borneo, Celebes, Amboyna, and the Philippines (from which last

locality I have seen examples). All are very closely akin; but as races

are easily enough distinguishable, and they do not appear to grade

into each other; being about equivalent to those of Marius FLAVI-

GULA noticed in J. A. 8S. XXVI, 316.+

HeEictis ORIENTALIS, Horsfield. Skin from Prome; and skeleton

and stuffed skin of examples procured at Rangoon, in which locality

I have observed the species wild.t Referring to the figure of H.

ORIENTALIS, (Horsf.), in the Zool. Res. in Java, I cannot perceive in

what respect the H. nrpanensts differs ; nor can I learn in what the

H. moscuata, Gray, of China, also differs. HH. orrenvAtis, (Horsf.),

would seen to be the animal with somewhat abraded fur. The

Society’s museum contains fine examples from Sylhet and Arakan.

ScIuRUS BICOLOR, Sparrman; Sc. FERRUGINEUS, F. Cuv. (Kerau-

drenti, Lesson); and Sc. PHAYREL, nobis. The second belongs to Arakan

* Vide J. A. S. XVII, 1842, p. 344.

+ Martes Gwatkinsii, C. H. Smith, from Ma4suri, would seem to be merely M.

FLAVIGULA in summer vesture (vide P. Z. 8. 1858, p. 516) ; but the Nilgiri race

is, I believe, permanently black on all the upper parts. I find MarrEs FLAVIGULA

cited from the vailey of the Amir.

f Syn. Melogale personata, 1s. Geoff., Belanger’s Voy. ; procured near Ran-

goon,

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 333

and Pegu, or essentially to the dividing range of hills which separate

those provinces. The thirdis emphatically the Martaban Squirrel. I

obtained it in the Martaban hills opposite to Moulmein, but never on

the Moulmein side of the river ; though Mr. Atkinson procured one

lower down towards Amherst. (J. A. S. XXVIII, 275.) On the

hills behind Moulmein, it is replaced abundantly bySc. aTRODORSALIS,

Gray, which, however it may vary, is readily distinguished from all

its Burmese congeners by having conspicuously white whiskers. Sc.

HYPERYTHRUS, nobis (said to be from Moulmein, but more probably

from the hills bordering the Sitang valley), is very like Sc. arropor-

sants, but has black whiskers, the back, sides, and exterior of limbs,

quite uniformly coloured, and no trace of the black patch upon the

back.* Sc. Puayner I found to be the common species of the Mar-

taban jungles, as high up as I went, far into the Yunzalin district of

Upper Martaban; and the only other Squirrel which I observed

there was Sc. BERDMOREI, nobis, both near Martaban station, and far

in the interior. This largest of the striped species is a thorough

ground Squirrel, which never ascends a tree, so far as I have seen, but

on alarm retreats to the under-wood ; its tongue is remarkably long

and protrusile. At Rangoon the only species that I observed was

Sc. pyrapryturus, Is. Geoffroy, which is the ordinary Squirrel of

Lower Pegu; but high up the Irawadi, in the Shan hills east of

Ava, and again above Ava, Mr. W. T. Blanford met with a peculiar

race, Sc. BLANFoRDII, nobis, 2. s., which resembles Sc. PHayrur

except in wanting the black stripe along the flank, and in having the

entire upper-parts greyer or less fulvescent. The four paws are

albescent-fulvous in both races, tending more or less to rufous ; and

both have the tails black-tipped, and the cinnamon hue of the lower

parts extending as a median stripe along the under surface of the

tail. Neither of these, too, has any ruddy colouring on the face and

ears, aS in SC. ATRODORSALIS and Sc. HYPERYTHRUS. From Sc. ny-

PIRYTHRUS, Sc. BLaNFORDII is readily distinguished by its larger

size, conspicuously black-tipped tail with pale line underneath, and

also by the albescent-fulvous colour of the four paws above.} Se.

* We have specimens of Sc. arRopDoRSALIS without the black dorsal patch ;

but the whiskers are white, and the general colouring, especially that of the tail,

readily distinguish them from SC, HYPERYTHRUS.

+ Two additional specimens of Sc. Branrorpit have since been examined,

which haye been taken to Hngland by Mr. W. T. Blanford,

334 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3

ATRODORSALTS would seem to be the characteristic Squirrel of Amherst

province; and southward again, in that of Tavoy, the ordinary

species would appear to be Sc. curysonotusS, nobis; with also the

pygmy striped Sc. Barger, nobis; which is closely akin to Se.

McCrennanpii of Sikhim and Butan. The only Squirrel-skin we

have from Mergui is like Sc. curysonotus, but without a tinge of

golden-ferruginous on the upper parts, though there is a trace of this

hue on the sides of the neck and body: it nearly resembles an ex-

ample from Malacca, which I have named Sc. conconor ; but this-has

no trace of the golden-ferruginous on the sides of the neck and body,

nor a well defined black tail-tip as in the other.*

Here it may be remarked that the Cervus (Panonra) Hunt,

Guthrie (C. frontalis, McClelland, C. lyratus, Schinz, C. dimorphe,

Hodgson,—with horns a little abnormal as developed in captivity,—

Panolia acutirostris et P. platyceros, Gray), is common in Pegu, ex-

* The following are the ascertained Sciuri of British Burma :—

1. Sc. BIcoLoR, Sparrman. ‘The only species of the giganteus group inha-

biting the range of territory; and found on all the hilly, tracts from the H.

Himalaya to the Straits of Singapore. Burmese specimens have very commonly

a pale cincture, more or less broad, at the middle of the body.

2. Sc. toxriau, Hodgson. Wastern Himalaya; Khasyas; Arakan hills.

8. Sc. assaMensis, McClelland; Se, Blythii, Tytler. Abounding in Asdém,

Sylhet, Arakan, and in HB. Bengal; common about Dacca,

4, SC, FERRUGINEUS, I’. Cuv., Mamm. Lithog.; Sc. Keraudrenii, Lesson, Zool.

Voy. de Belanger. Common in the hills of Arakan and Pegu.

5. Sc. PYGERYTHRUS, Lesson, ibid. Abundant in Lower Peeu.

6. Sc. BLanForpil, nobis, wt supra. Valley of the Irawadi and neighbouring

hills about Ava; perhaps not within the British territory.

7. Sc. PHayReEt, nobis. Common throughout the province of Martaban.

8 Sc. BerDMorREI, nobis. The common ground Squirrel of Martaban pro-

vince ; found also as far south as Mergui (?).

9. SC. HYPERYTHRUS, nobis. Hills bordering the valley of the Sitang ?

10. Sc. arroporsaLis, Gray. The «ommon species of Amherst province ;

abundant on the hills behind Moulmein (certainly not Butan, as asserted by

Dr. Gray. Lr. Mus. Catal.)

1l. Sc. CHRYSoNOTUS, nobis. The ordinary Squirrel of Tavoy province, if not

also of the interior of Amherst province (J. A. S. XXVIII, 275), A permanent

variety (?), or race, without the golden-fulyous colouring of the back,in Mergui

province.

12. Sc. Barbet, nobis. The diminutive striped Squirrel of Tavoy, and of

Mergui (?); closely akin to Sc. McoCurnianpit of the EH. Himalaya. It also

inhabits the interior of Amherst province; and, I suspect, Lower Pegu; and

it is doubtless the Sc. McCiELZanpit apud Gray, from Camboja. P. ZS.

186], p. 137.

NV. B. There can be little doubt that additional species inhabit the provinces

of Tavoy and especially Mergui: and this sketch of the geographical distribution

of the various races will doubtless have to be improved upon.

A Sc. s1awEnsis is described by Dr. Gray in the Proc, Zool. Soc. for 1859,

p. 478; and several species from Camboja in P. Z. S. 1861, 371.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 335

tending thence northward to the Munnipur valley : it is also in Siam,

as I have been recently informed by Sir R. H. Schomburgk ; and

the late Dr. Cantor obtained a fine skull with horns from Kedda,

within the eastern confines of the Malayan peninsula ;* but it does

not appear to inhabit Martaban and the Tenasserim provinces. I

repeatedly saw the venison of this species (the Z’hdmine) for sale in the

Rangoon provision bazar, together with that of the Samur (or Schap),

Hog-deer (Durai, pronounced Dray), and Muntjac (Gee), indeed the

four species together on one occasion ; but always frightfully hacked by

the Burmese, who do not even skin the animal before chopping it up.

In Moulmein the Sdémur is commonly brought to the bazar in two

entire unskinned halves, with the entrails taken out; and there also

I remarked Hog Deer and Muntjac or ‘ Barking Deer’ venison, but

brought in less quantity than to Rangoon. With Major 8. R.

Tickell, at Moulmein, I saw a young living buck of the Z’hamine,

bearing its second horns, small, but of the typical or ultimate con-

figuration; and a skull with similar horns (of the same age) was

presented through me to the Society by Dr. Prichard of Rangoon,

procured in the provision-bazar of that place ;7 the living animal is

exceedingly like the Indian Bard Singha (C. Duvavcenir) in all

but the horns, but is inferior in size ; having the summer-coat bright

rufous, with traces of menilling, more conspicuous in some does (as

likewise in C. Duvaucniit and C. porcrnus). Among the drawings

bequeathed by Gen. T. Hardwicke to the British Museum is one of a

very spotted buck of C. Duvauceti from the Bengal Sundarbans,

That this species does inhabit the Hastern Sundarbans, I have

been assured; and the winter-coat is much darker and browner,

of coarser texture, and considerably elongated about the neck. The

habits resemble those of the Indian Bard Singha: this animal

being much more gregarious, and more confined to open glades in

the forest, than are the other Deer of the same region. Lt. Hld has

well described the habits of the species in the Cale. Journal N. H., I,

415. The horns of the Munnipur animal can generally be distin-

guished from those of the more southern race, by being longer,

* Many years ago, Capt. Harold Lewis presented the Society with a fine pair

of horns of this species on the frontlet, which he obtained at Pinang, and which

were, doubtless (like those of Dr. Cantor), from the Kedda district.

+ To Dr. Prichard, the Society is also indebted for the photograph of the two

Andamanese, figured in Vol, XXX, 251.

336 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

smoother, and less branched; the brow-antler especially is more

elongated; and the crownis usually bifid, or with but a slight third

prong, instead of being strongly trifid, orin some instances with even

a fourth large coronal prong 3 but I have seen southern examples of

intermediate character, and one of the largest size which was well

elongated. Col. C. S. Guthrie lately assured me that lie had possessed

a large Munnipur pair of horns which were quite single or unbranched,

and the brow-antler in a continuous line with the beam.* This is

an exaggeration of the ordinary Munnipur character of horn. Mr.

Hodgson’s C. dimorphe I consider exceedingly doubtful as having

been captured north or west of the Brahmaputra.

To Col. Phayre, we are further indebted for some loose horns of

(Burmese) Bos Gaurus; and for (now in all) three skulls of bulls

of B. sonpatcus, all from Pegu, and an imperfect skin of a cow: the

latter being of a bright chesnut-dun colour, and exhibiting the

eharacteristic white patch on the buttocks.

As regards the former species, the Gaour seems to attain even a

higher development in the Burmese countries than in India; not

unfrequently, it would seem, attaining to 19 hands from the summit

ef the elevated dorsal ridge; and the horns, generally, are much

more robust and considerably shorter, in both sexes, than in Indian

Gaours.y A remarkably fine skull, with horns, of the latter (minus the

lower jaw) in the Society’s museum weighs just 30 Ibs. ; an equally

fine skull of the Burmese race (minus the lower jaw), belonging to

Col. A. Fytche, (Commissioner of the Martaban and Tenasserim

provinces,) weighs 34 ftbs.: both skulls of highly developed bulls, of

course. From what I remember of a fine bull-skull, from the mainland.

near Singapore, I think that the horns were longer, as in the Indian

race; but further observation is necessary of the Malayan animal,

which probably resembles that of the Indo-Chinese region.

The Bos SONDAICUS appears to be common enough in parts of Upper

Pegu, again in Mergui, and it occurs in Kedda, within the eastern con-

fines of the Malayan peninsula, in Siamese territory ; probably, also,

* A small specimen (8rd year), thus characterized, he has since presented to

the Society.

+ This I partially remarked in J. A. S. XXI, note to p. 433.

{ Some Burmese heads and horns are, indeed, quite similar to Indian speci-

mens. Such an example is figured as “the head of a Tenasserim Bison,” in Col.

Low’s History of Tenasserim. Jour. Roy. As. Soc., Vol. III, p. 50.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 307

elsewhere in the Malayan peninsula, as likewisé* in Java, Bali, Lom-

bok, and Borneo. ‘The horns of a female I saw with Col. Fytche are

precisely similar to those figured by Dr. Salomon Miiller; but the

skull of this sex is still a desideratum in the Society’s museum.

Capt. Lloyd (Assistant Commissioner of the Tounghoo district, valley

of the Sitang), is now endeavouring to procure a perfect skeleton of

a bull of this species for the Society’s eollection.*

* Tn the ‘Journal of the Indian Archipelago’ for May, 1852, p. 270, the late G.

Windsor Harl identified the Banteng of Java with the (wild Ox) of the Malayan

peninsula; but he merely gives the English appellations, and may have con-

founded B, Gaurus with B.sonptacus. Dr. Cantor knew only of B. Gaurus

as indigenously wild in the Malayan peninsula. (Vide J. A. S. XV, 272.) The Count

de Castelnau (French Consul at Bangkok) recently wrote me word from Singapore,

that “The domestic cattle of Siam are of two races, one being the common

Zebu, and the other humpless: the latter is the more common, and the horns of

both are of very moderate size. I will write to Siam to get the horns aud skull

for you, and all possible information about the animal. The wild Ox is very rare

in Siam: I only saw one, and it certainly belonged to B. @auRus. In the Ma-

layan peninsula there are ¢wo sorts, but only found in the central parts ; and my

collectors could not bring back specimens of such bulky animals. If you wish

for the skulls, I will endeavour to obtain them for you.”

Sir R. H. Schomburgk also writes—‘ The Buffalo is the animal used for agri-

culture and economical purposes in Siam. A murrain broke out some time

since among them, and all export of them was forbidden. There is another kind

of cattle here, to which you allude on Crawfurd’s testimony : they are but small

in size, and are quite different from the Zebu, not possessing the hump. I do

not consider them indigenous. But the species to which you principally allude

[I meant B. sonpaicus,] is what I take to be the Gaour (B. GAURUS), roaming

wild, and [illegible] in Camboja. I have never seen it, but possess a pair of

horns, which I will forward to you with the skull of the kind of Ox that

Crawfurd alludes to. You are probably aware that in the same way that the

flesh of the Swine is forbidden to the Israelites and Mahomedans, that of the Ox

and other substantial animals is interdicted to the Siamese [vide J. A. S. XXIX,

302]. The latter do not adhere very strictly to the ordinance; and, with the

Americans residing here, we Europeans may taste occasionally some beef, though

weeks may pass without it. Now I have addressed myself to the butcher who

furnishes my house, and I have told him that I require the skull of one of the

domestic cattle that Crawfurd mentions. He told me that there were not any

now in Bangkok, but he would proceed into the interior where he might get them

if L procured him a passport from the Siamese authorities. I havedone so, and

we must now await the result. If he succeeds, I shall insist upon being present

when the animal receives its death-blow, to ensure its individuality.’ I have

written to my very old personal friend, Sir R. H. Schomburgk, to request that

he would send a bull-skull, if procurable, rather than that of an ox.

As our knowledge of the Tsoing or Banteng (as a continental species) is

still but scanty, the following notice of it may be deemed worthy of transcription.

Mr. H. Gouger, in his ‘ Personal Narrative of Two Years’ Imprisonment in Burma’

in 1824-6 (published in 1860), was returning from captivity, when he “landed on

the right bank of the river [either the Gyne or the Attaran] with three boat-

men, leaving the fourth in charge of the jolly-boat. As the forest was dense,

and as we had to make a pathway for ourselves through the brushwood where

there was any, we walked in Indian file, one of the men leading the line, in which

T followed second, the others bring up the rear. To avoid the danger of losing

our way, we took the usual precaution of chipping the bark. * * * We had

not proceeded in this way more than a quarter or half a mile, when my leader, an

Da | 4

338 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

The Gayal or Mit"hun (Bos rronratis) I have vainly endeavoured

to trace southward of Akyab; but it abounds (in the domestic state)

intelligent wood-man, stopped suddenly and dropped on his knee, a backward

motion of his hand told me to be quiet, I followed his example, repeated the

signal to those behind, and so we all remained still, until the leader, without

venturing to look round, motioned me forward with a finger. The nature of the

ground enabled me to creep in advance without the noise even of my footstep,

until I reached the spot where the man was hidden.

“A beautiful spectacle now opened uponus. <A few bushes screened us from a

circle of verdant herbage, which had apparently been covered with water in the

rainy season, and in this little shallow basin were to be seen a herd of wild Cows

quietly grazing on the rich pasture [¢. e. not browsing, like so many Gay4ls]. The

herd might have numbered about sixteen or eighteen, and from the placid, un-

concerned manner in which they enjoyed their food, appeared to have no sense of

danger or knowledge of the proximity of any unusual intruders. Not so the bull;

when I first caught sight of him he was motionless as a statue, his bold front

turned towards us, and his head and neck stretched so erect towards the sky

that his nose was perpendicular with his fore-legs. He could not see us, but he

evidently smelt us, though there was no wind to carry the scent in his direction,

It was a hot day anda dead calm. The sight was beautiful beyond description.

‘T remained gazing at them in deep silence and admiration for more than

half a minute, my double-barrelled gun laden with balls was in my hand, and I

could easily have brought down the bull, as he was not more than thirty yards

off; but the sight was too engaging, and I let him off. On a sudden the beau-

tiful statue seemed to have come to the decision that there was danger in the

wind, as he set off at full gallop into the forest in the direction opposite to me ;

the cows, who to the last manifested not the slightest sense of danger, left off

feeding in a moment and followed their lord at full speed, the crashing of the

brushwood for some time after we lost sight of them attesting their alarm. I

did not know at the time what a rare sight I was witnessing, one which I was

afterwards told by an accomplished naturalist had not been enjoyed by any

European traveller before. This was unfortunate, as, had I known it, my ob-

servations would have been more minute. The following facts, however, may be

depended upon :—

‘The cows were small in stature, considerably smaller than the breed of

Alderney [?]; their shape and figure were light and elegant; they did not

possess humps, like the domestic cattle of India; they were, without exception,

of the same colour, a light reddish-dun ; their beautiful slender legs being, all

four, white below the knee. The bull was rather larger and thicker-set than

the cows, he had a respectable dewlap, which, together with the breast and

shoulders, was covered with longer dark hair, approaching to black. I do not

well remember the horns, but I am inclined to think that they were not long, or I

should most likely have remarked them. Both the bull and the cows were exceed-

ingly sleek in their coats, which shone as though they had been subjected to

careful daily brushing.”

The above is the most detailed description that I have yet met with of the

Tsoing of the Burmese countries, and (so far as it goes) it tallies sufficiently with B.

sonpalcus; the bull evidently young, with horns not fully developed, and in

progress of assuming the blackish colouring of the body.

On the W. coast of the N. EH. of Borneo, near Quabong, remarks Mr. Spencer

St. John— Along this beach, herds of wild Cattle are often seen wandering,

particularly on bright moonlight nights, in search, most probably, of salt, which

they are so fond of licking. All the natives declare that the species found here

is smaller than those monsters I saw up the Limbang and Barang. It is very

likely there may be two kinds.” ‘ Life in the Forests of the Far East’ (1862), I,

283. In the narrative of his Limbang journey, the same author remarks—

* Pigs [SUS BARBATUS] are very numerous here, and wild Cattle and Deer are

also abundant,” Jdd, IZ, 38. He designates them ZYambadau, and mentions

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 309

in the hills along the Kaladyne river (which flows from the north

into Akyab harbour), and thence northward through Chittagong

and Tippera, to the Khasya hills and ranges of mountains bordering

the valley of Asim to the south, and along them eastward to the

Mishmi hills at the head of that valley, where abundantly wild.

The domestic herds are even found together with those of Yaks:

thus Lt. K. Wilcox, in his memoir of a survey of Asam and the

neighbouring countries (4s. Res. XVII, 387), notices that “ Mit’huns

and chori-tailed cows were grazing in great numbers ;” which indi-

cates that the Gayal can withstand a considerably low tempera-

ture for a member of its particular group, that of the flat-horned

taurine cattle of 8. EH. Asia.*

The domestic humped cattle of Burma are remarkably handsome

animals, though with small and commonly abnormally developed

horns, that are mostly directed forward. Col. Yule notices this race as

one of “ sturdy and well-conditioned red oxen.” The prevalent colour

is, indeed, a chesnut or bay of various shades, or commonly a dun, as in

the cows and immature bulls of B. sonpatcus. White or pale grey

cattle, retaining the black tail-tuft, so very general in India, are rare,

eveu at Akyab, where the common Bengali type prevails. Col. Yule

continues—“ These cattle, though much smaller than the stately breeds

an islet which is named Tambadau Island from the occurrence of these wild

Cattle upon it. Tlsewhere, he mentions a piedald individual! ‘“ About 2 a. M.,

our garei [boat] being well ahead, we saw before us a herd of wild Cattle, quietly

picking at a few blades of grass on a broad pebbly flat. I landed with a couple

of men, to get between them and the jungle. I was within twenty yards of the

nearest, a piebald, and was crawling through the tangled bushes to get a sight of

him, which I could hear browsing [grazing ?] near me, when there arose a snort,

then a rush, and the Cattle were off dashing close to me, but perfectly concealed

by the matted brushwood. It was the crew of one of the newly-arrived boats

that, regardless,” &c. &c. ‘* About five, we were passing downa rapid ata great

pace, when one of the men touched me and pointed. I looked up, and there was

a magnificent bull, three-parts grown, standing within fifteen yards of me,”

Ibid, If, 162-8. Such cursory notices are all that are given by Mz. St. John !

Since the above note was printed, I have received a living two-year-old bull of

Bos sonpatcus from Col. Phayre, for presentation to the London Zoological Soci-

ety. He is more nearly akin to the Gaour, and less so tothe true B. raurvs, than

I had anticipated; and is perfectly quiet and tractable. He habitually grazes,

Colour that permanent in the cow, a bright chesnut-dun, with the white stock-

ings and oval rump-patch on each side.

“* Asyregards the notice by Col. Low of three presumed species of wild taurine

cattle in the Malayan peninsula, and that by Dr. Helfer, of three presumed

species in the Tenasserim provinces (both quoted in J. A. 8. XXIX, 299), I

have now arrived at the conviction that both writers intended B. @auruUS and

the different sexes of B. sonpaious, the latter supposed to be distinct animals.

Of the Jungli Gau, figured M. Fred. Cuvier, I may remark that the male un-

doubtedly represents a hybrid between this and the humped species; but his

female would seem to be a Gayal of pure blood,

340 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3,

of central India and the Deccan, are considerably larger than the

Bengali bullocks, and are more universally in good condition than is

the case perhaps in any other country. The carts are small, and the

cattle share with their masters in the exemption from everything

like overwork. But probably the main reason of their good con-

dition is, that there is no demand for milk; the calves are robbed of

no part of their natural food,”* I was much struck with the game

appearance of these animals, which are as superior to the ordinary

Bengali bullock as are the admirable Shan ponies to the wretched

tats of Bengal (seen also at Akyab). They are longer in the body

and shorter in the limbs than ordinary Indian cattle, more as in the

humpless B. Taurus; invariably in fine condition (as Col. Yule

remarks), and particularly active and graceful in their movements,

which are those of a wild animal, especially the cattle seen about the

villages of the interior; and they are of Shan origin, so far as

Burma is concerned, as I am assured.

The Buffalo does not appear to be indigenous either in the Indo-

Chinese or Malayan countries, though many have reverted to a state

of wildness, as elsewhere. At Tavoy I first observed the superb

domestic Buffaloes of Burma, which differ in no respect from the

wild animal of Bengal: they are large and plump in condition, with

well developed horns. Tavoy is famous for its Buffalo fights ; and

I was shewn the ‘champion’ Buffalo, which had vanquished every

competitor: he is a splendid creature of his kind, and so gentle that

children fondled him. Near Tavoy I saw a large herd of albino

Buffaloes, with about half a dozen of a buff colour intermingled.

Stalking amidst this herd were about a dozen of TANTALUS LEUCOCE-

PHALUS, and numerous white Egrets (HERODIAS INTERMEDIA of my

Catalogue). The leprous-looking albino breed of Buffaloes is common

* Col. Yule adds, in a note,—“I believe the aversion to milk, as an article of

food, obtains among nearly all the Indo-Chinese and Malay races, including

specifically the Khasias of our eastern frontier, the Garos and Nagas, the Bur-

mese, the Sumatran races, and the Javanese. In Chinaitself, it is also prevalent,

as Sir John Bowring mentioned it in a letter on the population of China, pub-

lished in the Journal of the Statistical Society. The use of milk has, however,

been adopted at the Burmese Court, and the supply is furnished by some families

of Kattra Brahmans, who maintain a number of cows near the capital. But it

is a foreign usage.” (Narrative of the Mission to the Court of Ava in 1855, p. 2.

Vide also J, A. S. XXIX, 286, 302, 378). Of the natives of Kandy, likewise, Sir

J. E. Tennent remarks, that—‘ Milk they never use, the calves enjoying it un-

stinted ; and the prejudice is universal, that the cows would die were it other-

wise disposed of.” (Ceylon, IJ, 452, 5th edition.)

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 34]

also in Siam,the Malayan peninsula, and Sumatra. I saw some immense

bull Buffaloes drawing hackeries near Martaban station, that would

have astonished the natives of Bengal; and many others in the

interior, feeding in the forest near the Karen villages, and which are

oftentimes unsafe for Huropeans to approach, though quite tractable

to the natives to whom they are accustomed.*

Of birds, the following new species were procured by Col. Phayre.

GECINULUS VIRIDIS, nobis, m. s. Differs from G. Grantr1a, (McClel-

land), in being wholly of a dull green colour, more yellowish towards

the nape; the rump feathers crimson-tipped: inner webs of the wing-

feathers dusky, with round white spots as seen from beneath, these

spots being much smaller than in G. Grantta: tail dusky above,

the feathers green-edged for the basal half, and all but the middle

pair having four small whitish spots bordering the basal half of their

inner webs. Bill ivory-white, save laterally towards base, where livid.

Feet green. ‘The male would doubtless differ (as in G. Granria) by

having a red coronal patch. From Tounghoo.

CRYPSIRINA OUCULLATA, Jerdon.+ Form typical, except that the

* At Mergui, I was riding along a beautiful jungle-road, when, coming to a

swamp, a herd of about thirty of these huge beasts rushed suddenly from the

jungle, and made direct for me through the shallow water, menacing by tossing

their heads and raising their tails and stamping with their fore-feet, when at last

they came to a halt, one after another. I confess that I did not overmuch like

the look of them, but still could not help admiring their noble appearance. To

have run from them would have been to entice them on; so I checked my pony,

not to appear alarmed, and walked quietly by in frout of them, they continuing

to menace all the while; after a short time I broke into a trot, and thought that

I had well passed the Buffaloes, when, looking behind, I found that I was pur-

sued by two bulls, who were already in unpleasant proximity to my nag’s tail,

their foot-fall producing no sound on the thinly turfed sandy road. I turned

suddenly round and shouted at them, when they made off right and left, to my

relief and rather to my surprise. I was afterwards necessitated to repass the

same herd on my return, when half a dozen of them were fronting me in the

centre of the only path, though scarcely threatening as before. I thought it.

best policy to ride direct towards them at a fast pace, and, when quite close

to them, again shouted aloud, whereupon they at once dispersed, trotting off

quietly into the swamp. A little afterwards I passed another and much larger

herd of these wild-looking Buffaloes, but which took not the slightest notice of

me. A native child will belabour them with a stick, and soon clear a passage

through the herd. But they are not always to be trusted. When I was ‘first at

Moulmein a must bull tore through the main street of that town, killing one man

and injuring others, and then betaking himself to the river, when the ebb-tide

being at the time very strong, it was supposed that he was carried out to sea.

+ This and the next species, with some others procured at Thayet-myo, have

been lately described by Dr. Jerdon in The Ibis, My written descriptions,

however, of this and one or two others, were awaiting publication for a consider-

able time before my friend, Dr. Jerdon, obtained his specimens, Of course L now

adopt his appellations,

342 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

beak is much shorter than in Cr. vartans, and there is no velvety

frontal band asin the other: ten tail-feathers only; and the long

middle pair expanding greatly at tip, as in Cr. vaRtIans. General

colour silvery pearl-grey, with a black hood and white nape; the

primaries and their coverts black, the secondaries having a whitish

exterior border; middle tail-feathers black, a little tinged with grey-

ish except on the expanded tips; the graduating lateral tail-feathers

albescent-greyish, with a faint tinge of brown. Bill black, the base

of both mandibles, below the nasal tuft of the upper, bright yellow

in the young; and feet dusky. Length about 18 in., of which tail

7z in., its penultimate feathers 1} in. less: closed wing 42 in.: bill

to gape 1 in.; and tarse the same. Tounghoo.

The Cr. vaRraNns (also sent) is particularly common in the hills

behind Moulmein ; and is one of several Javanese species that like-

wise inhabit the Burmese region, and have not hitherto been

observed in the Malayan peninsula. Another is PLrocrus HYPOXAN-

THUS, (Daudin), a flock of which I observed in Rangoon (in addition

to the common Béyd, the two species associating’ apart), and speci-

mens were obtained by Dr. Jerdon in Thayet-myo. CrypstRina

CUCULLATA is interesting, as constituting a second well-marked

species of its genus, both of them being remarkable among the Cor-

vidous Pies for having only ten caudal rectrices.

TEMENUCHUS BURMANENSIS, Jerdon. A fine species, approaching

to ACRIDOTHERES in size, the markings of its wings and tail, and

also in having the skin bare under and behind the eye. Length

about 94 in., of closed wing 44 in., and tail 3 in.; bill to gape 13 in.;

and tarse 14 in. Culmen of bill compressed and elevated above the

nostrils. Head, cheeks and throat, white ; the back and scapularies

pure ashy; and the lower parts vinaceous, passing to white on the

lower tail-coverts : wing-primaries white at base, the remainder black ;

secondaries and tertiaries, with their coverts, bronzed, and having a

narrow black margin to each feather; underneath, the wing is white

on the anterior half and dusky for the remainder; middle tail-fea-

thers brown, and black-margined like the tertiaries, the rest black—

each feather more largely white-tipped to the exterior. Bill coral-

coloured, with the basal half of the lower mandible and below the

nostrils black: legs and claws bright yellow. Tounghoo. Procured

also at Thayet-myo by Dr. Jerdon, and at Ava by Mr. W.T. Blanford.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 343

It is also evidently the species to which Major Tickell directed my

attention, as a white-headed Maina common about Rangoon; and

which he had only observed in that vicinity; but I did not chance

to meet with it.*

ANTHOCINCLA, nobis, ”. g. A very remarkable Thrush-like

Myiotherine (7) form, with short tail and rounded wings; the tarse

moderate or somewhat short, and the toes furnished with straight

claws, especially that on the hind toe. Bill as in the coarser-billed

OREOCINCL®, with no perceptible notch to the upper mandible. No

rietal vibrisse. Plumage devoid of bright colours.

A. PHAyREt, nobis, 2. s. Length about 93 in,, of which tail barely

2 in ; closed wing 4 in., the fourth and fifth primaries longest, and

the first primary measuring 2 in.: bill to gape 1} in.; tarse 14 in.;

hind-claw 58; in. Colour a rich brown above, paler and more fulvous

below, where each feather has a black spot on either web: middle of

throat white, bordered laterally with black, and this again by a

streak of black-margined fulvous-white feathers, below the brown

ear-coverts; a long supercilium of feathers resembling those of the

white moustache-streak, and above this again the feathers on the

sides of the crown are squamate and pale-centred: primaries and

their coverts black, save an angular fulvous spot at the base of the

first primary; tertiaries plain brown, like the back, but the coverts

of the secondaries black with broad fulvous sagittate tips. Bill

dusky ; and feet and claws pale. Tounghoo.

PYCNONOTUS FAMILIARIS, nobis, 2. s. Form typical. Plumage

light earthy-brown, paler beneath, less so on the breast; the lower

tail-coverts a little rufescent : stems of the ear-coverts conspicuously

white. Bill dusky-corneous; and legs apparently the same. Length

about 8 in., of which tail 35 in.; closed wing 33 in.: bill to gape

Z£in.; and tarse the same. Tounghoo. This dull-plumaged species

was also procured at Thayet-myo by Dr. Jerdon, who informs me that

* ACRIDOTHERES TRISTIS, ACR. FUSCUS, and STURNOPASTOR CONTRA, var., I

observed abundantly so far south as Mergui ; but I know of only the second as an

inhabitant of the Malayan peninsula. Tenasserim specimens of the first are

dark-coloured, like those of Ceylon. At Mergui there is also the CaLornis Dav-

RIcUS, a common Malayan species. TEMENUCHUS MALABARICUS I observed

abundantly near Moulmein, and far in the interior of Martaban province. The

Pastor peguanus, Lesson (Belanger’s Voy.), is no other than the young of P..

EKOSEUS!

2 NG

344 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3,

its habits are remarkably confiding and familiar, whence the specific

name.

OsMOTRERON PHAYREI, nobis, 2. s.: Lreron malabaricus apud nos,

passim. Distinguished from OsM. MALABARICUS (verus) by having the

entire cap ash-coloured in both sexes, and the male, by having a large

ochreous patch on the breast. Common in Asam, Sylhet, Arakan,

Pegu, Martaban, and rare in Lower Bengal. It is the only species of

the group which I observed in the forests of the Yunzalin’ district,

Upper Martaban, where exceedingly abundant. At Moulmein I

obtained the Osm. BictnctUS, (Jerdon).

(The following kindred races have to be recognised.)

OsM. MALABARICUS, (Jerdon), Id/. Ind. Orn. ; Vinago aromatica et

V. affinis, Jerdon, Catal. Has the forehead whitish-grey, and no

defined ash-coloured cap, though a tinge of that colour on the

crown. Throat and front of neck yellow. Malabar. WV. B. The V.

affinis, Jerdon, seems rather to accord with the female of Osm.

PuayReEI; but the latter race can hardly occur in Malabar.

OsM. FLAVOGULARIS, nobis, J. A. S. XXVI, 225; Vinago aroma-

tica apud Selby, Jardine’s Nat. Libr., ‘ Pigeons,’ p. 97; V. aromatica

var., Jerdon, Catal. Distinguished by its yellow forehead as well as

throat, and by having the lower tail-coverts of the male white-tipped

green, as in the female, and as in both sexes of OSM. CHLOROPTERA,

nobis, of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands; whereas in the other

species the lower tail-coverts of the male are of a dark cinnamon-

colour. Hab. Malabar and Ceylon.

OsM. PomMpaDoURA ; Columba pompadoura, Gmelin. Vide J. A. WS.

AXVT, 225. Ceylon.*

* The other birds collected by Col. Phayre are—PAL®ORNIS JAVANICcUS, Hz

MATORNIS CHEELA, CIRCUS MELANOLEUCOS, MICRASTUR BADIUS, ATHENE CUCUs

LOrpES, UPUPA LONGIROSTRIS, Jerdon (rufous Burmese race), CORACIAS AFFINIS

MEROPS QUINTICOLOR, CERYLE RUDIS, MrGanaIMa tinnata, M. inpica, Hemt-

CERCUS CANENTE, CHRYSOCOLAPTES SULTANEUS, TIGA INTERMEDIA, GECINUS VIRI=

DANUS, G. OCCIPITALIS, GRACULA INTERMEDIA, MUNIA PUNCTULARIA (the Malayan

type), PasspR FLAVEOLUS, HUSPIZA AUREOLA, PaRUS FLAVOCRISTATUS, SITTA

CASTANEOVENTRIS, DENDROPHILA FRONTALIS, CORYDALLA RUFULA, PIPASTES

AGILIS, NEMORICOLA INDICA, GARRULAX BELANGERI, G. PECTORALIS, G. MONT

LIGER, CHATARRHMHA GULABRIS, A®BRORNIS SUPERCILIARIS, REGULOIDES SU-

PERCILIOSUS, PHYLLOSCOPUS INDICUS, PH. AFFINIS, CAMPEPHAGA SYKESI, IRENA

PUELLA, PERICROCOTUS SPECIOSUS, P. PEREGRINUS, CHIBIA HOTTENTOTA,

Ebouivs PARADIsEUS, DicRURUS LoNGICAUDATUs, CHAPTIA NBA, ARTAMUS

FUSCUS, HIRUNDA RUSTICA, TCHITREA AFFINIS, MYIAGRA AZUREA, CRYPTOLOPHA

POIOCEPHALA, CRINIGER FLAVEOLUS, PycNoNOTUS HHMORRHOUS, P. JOCOSUS,

P, MELANOCEPHALUS, PHYLLORNIS AURIFRONS, PH. COCHINCHINENSIS, Lora

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 345

II. Col. Fytche, Commissioner of the Martaban and Tenasserim

provinces, Moulmein.

The skeleton of an Andaman savage, a male of about 35 or perhaps

40 years of age, who died in the hospital of Moulmein at the time of

my first visit to that station.* Finding that there was no hope of

his recovery, I requested Col. Fytche to direct that his bones should

be prepared for the Society’s museum ; but as I was just leaving at

the time, I was unable to superintend the preservation of them. I

regret now to find that the skeleton is very imperfect; too much so,

in fact, to be set up. Ofthe vertebral column, the axis and one of

the lumbar vertebree are missing, also several of the ribs, and most of

the small bones of the hands and feet. Of the teeth, the two medial

and the left lateral upper incisors have been lost, also the first upper

right prz-molar, the left lower canine and all the lower incisors,

though one or more of these last may have been lost during life, as

were the last upper true molars right and left, the alveoli of which

have quite disappeared. As usual among savage races, the molars

are ground evenly flat, or very nearly so. ‘The skull is essentially of

the Indo-Germanic type, very similar to some Hindu skulls, and

‘exhibiting no tendency to the negro peculiarities. The parietal

bones are rather broad and posteriorly flat; and the glabella (or

inter-orbital space) is somewhat wide. ‘The general character thus

conforms to my observations of the living men, as embodied in Col.

Fytche’s notice of them, J. A. 8. XXX, 364, et seg. ; and at the

time of making those remarks, I may observe that I had not seen

Prof. Owen’s notice of the skeleton of an Andamaner read before the

British Association in 1861. The left zygoma of the individual had

been fractured, but the bone had re-united, with a considerable bend

inward occupying the anterior half of the arch.

Col. Fytche has also favoured us with the skull of a Rhinoceros,

shot by Dr. Hook of Tavoy near Tavoy Point, where there is a small

isolated colony of the species. I refer it to the narrow type of Ru.

SONDAICUS.

(To be continued.)

TYPHIA, ORIOLUS MELANOCEPHALUS, O. TENUIROSTRIS, DICHUM CRUENTATUM,

NECTARINIA ASTATICA, N. PHM NICOTIS, CARPOPHAGA SYLVATICA, TURTUR TIGR-

RINUS, I. HUMILIs, FRANCOLINUS PHAYREI, TURNIX OCELLATUs, SARCOGRAMMA

ATROGULARIS (the Burmese and Malayan type, which I procured so high as at

Akyab, distinguished from the Indian by having the neck largely black all round,

set off below by a white border), CHARADRIUs PHILIPPINUs, GALLINAGO STENURA,

and STERNA JAVANICA,

* The individual known as ‘ Punch Blair,’ vide J. A. S, XXX, 259.

it Soe

Sade oe

Fee aT!

‘lou cate’,

‘5 2] a

AVRO 3

bait:

~~ Railwany

Termirus

Raibvay

Termonius 1)

SANIW NIL

ES. Route Survey

<3) trom the

BAY or BENGAL

to the

GULF or SIAM

Via the

ISTHMUS or KRAU.

Reduced from Survey by, Captains Fraser and Forlong

SCALE 6 MILES =! INCH

= 4 = —————— - —— = = |

ora a WU ee

RHANONO TIN MINES Lh lif OL lve a ee

- RL

. ; |

N.B. Victoria, Point Proximate Latitude 9° 5

a SSSSCSOCOCOCOCOCSCSCSCSCSCSC“CNCNNNTC

i uTH

fy HMOEMITH, AT THE SURV: GENL'S OFFICE, CALCUTTA, NOV" (ne2,

JOURNAL

OF THE

moar lO SOC lLEITY

SS OO

No. IV. 1862.

a ae

Report on a Route from the mouth of the Pakchan to Krau and thence

across the Isthmus of Kraw to the Gulf of Siam—By Captain

ALEXANDER FRASER, Bengal Hngineers, and Captain J. G. For-

Lone, Hx. Lngineer T. and M. Provinces.

—

From Captain A. Frasur, Bengal Engineers.

Lo Lieutenant-Colonel A. Fyrcun, Commissioner WL. § T. Pro-

vinces, Tavoy, 26th April, 1861.

Sir,—I have the honor to forward to you the enclosed Report,

1. Sketch map and Sur-

vey of route from mouth

of Pakchan via Krau to

Tayong on the gulf of Siam,

in two sheets.

2. Survey of the river

Pakchan from its mouth, in

the Mergui Archipelago to

above Krau.

3. General Sketch map

of steam routes in Bay of

Bengal and China sea.

4, Tables I. to IV. of

Comparative cost of do.

with plans, &c. as per margin, of a jour-

ney made by Captain Forlong and myself

up the Pakchan river, and across the

Isthmus of Krau to the gulf of Siam.

No one can be better aware than your-

self of the good which would accrue

to the Provinces of Pegu and Tenasserim,

by the free importation of Chinese labour,

by the route recommended, and we there-

fore submit this Report to you. As, fur-

ther, the matter involves other, and far more important than local

interests, we recommend that the Report be forwarded to the Govern-

ment of India, as one worthy of immediate and attentive consider-

ation, with such remarks as your complete knowledge of the general

and local bearings of the subject may deem expedient.

2 Z

348 Lteport on a Route across [No. 4,

We would beg to bring to your notice the great civility and

kindness with which we were received by the chief civil authority,

‘Tacompa, in the Siamese territory.

I have, &c.,

(Signed) A. Frasrr, Captain, Bengal Engineers.

1. The Steamer “ Nemesis,” with Lt.-Col. A. Fytche, Commis-

sioner T. & M. Provinces on board, anchored about 15 miles up the

river Pakchan in five or six fathoms of water. Banks, steep and densely

wooded, with a stream running between them of (here) about a

mile in breadth.

2. Opening into the Mergui archipelago, opposite the south end

of St. Mathew’s Island, there are some six fathoms of water at low

water over the Bar at the mouth, though vessels coming from the

north, inside the Island, have to run some little way southerly to

avoid an extensive spit of sand, which runs partly across the entrance

to the river.

3. On the north side, the right or British Bank, of the stream,

are the tin mines of Malewoon, which are, we believe, workable to

any extent to which money and labour are procurable. On the other

side are the tin mines of Rahnong worked by the Siamese Go-

vernment.

4. Collecting, on the evening of the 31st March, all the instru-

ments necessary for a rough survey, a Perambulator, Compass, and

Aneroid, we left the steamer in a native boat with a flood tide, and

proceeded up this river which forms the boundary between the

British possessions in these Provinces, and the Svamese territories.

A fog came on, and we were obliged to anchor for some time. We

arrived, however, at Krau by 4 p. mM. of the Ist April.

5. Krau is a Shan village of some fifty houses with a few Chinese

inhabitants. The civil authority was absent attending his superior

at Tsoompeon the chief place of the district, and where a Woondouk,

a functionary equal in authority to our Dy. Commissioner, resided.

6. At Krau we rested the night in a good zayat, which had

been prepared for the aforesaid chief civil authority, who visits

periodically his district on this, the Western side of his Majesty of

Bankok’s Southern dominions. We had some difficulty in procuring

means of locomotion in consequence of there being no one to give

1862. | the Isthinus of Krau. 349

orders upon our wishes, but just as we were starting the next morning,

(2nd April) with some four or five coolies we had managed to procure,

an elephant made its appearance, and we were enabled to proceed a

little more comfortably than we had anticipated.

7. We commenced on the 2nd April a route survey across a

country which we believe is quite unknown to, and has never been

traversed by Europeans. There is a good level cleared road for the

first two miles, and to the third mile it rises and passes along the

right bank of the Krau river. The forest on each side contained

bamboos and trees, as mentioned in the plan. Up to a little short

of the 8th mile, the road follows the course of the Krau river,

and is difficult,—we had to wade for a mile through the stream, which

was not, however, more than ankle deep, but falling every now and

then over rocks, with banks about twenty or thirty feet high, and

forty feet apart; at this time, the rain commenced and fell with little

intermission till we returned to Krau.

8. At the 8th mile, we arrived at the water-shed of the country,

asmall grassy plain. The Krau river runs hence west to join the

Pakchan at Krau; and a quarter of a mile further on, a river called

the Bankren, joining the Zsoompeon at 'Tasan (13 miles) flows to

the gulf of Siam on the east.

9. At Tasan is another zayat similar to that at Krau, with a few

houses and dry cultivation. We continued to cross and re-cross the

Tsoompeon river to the 10th mile. At 153 miles, after crossing

tributaries of small breadth, but with steep banks, we got again to

the Tsoompeon, where it was some 200 feet wide, but of little depth.

The jungle remained of the same character, and the nature of the

country, as the path descended to the plains passing through low

but steep hills, was very similar to that in the ascent from Krau

to Tasan.

10. At 17} miles we got to Apay, another zayat, and were glad

to rest for the night, for, in addition to the walking over very rough

ground and for miles through the rivers, wet throughout, the rain

had brought out the leeches, which attacked us most unmercifully,

The first indication of their attacks was finding our trowsers covered

with blood ; our last resource was to tie the trowsers round the ankles

so as to prevent them getting inside, but even then, unless some one

was looking after us while engaged in taking angles or reading the

222

350 Report on a Route acioss [No. 4,

Perambulator, if we stood still for any time we found them lodge in

our necks. The amount of blood these creatures take from one, be-

fore becoming aware of it, is really exhausting, and it is therefore

desirable to warn others.

11. The night was fine, the rain was reserved till day light for

our special benefit: crossed a tolerably sized (80 feet) river just

beyond Apay, and another at the 20th mile, a tributary of the

Tsoompeon. We came to the end of the Hills at the 22nd mile, and

entered upon a fine open country, with patches of jungle and garden

and paddy lands, capable of any amount of cultivation.

At the 22nd mile, the Hills stretched away to the southward, and

seemed to run east, parallel with our course, about a mile and a half

to the northward, and, as we fancied, along the left bank of the

Tsoompeon river.

At the 23rd and 25th miles, crossed another river of 120 feet in

breadth, the margin of which was much cultivated, and we con_

tinued along (about half a mile from) the left bank of this river,

which seems to be the Pah-Klong joining the Tsoompeon near its

mouth, to the 29th mile, after which, at a distance of thirty miles from

Krau, we re-crossed the Tsoompeon where it is about 200 feet broad,

and arrived at the residence of the chief civil authority of this

district, who received us most kindly at about noon of the

srd April.

12. Tsoompeon is a large place of some four or five hundred

houses, with a water communication of twenty miles with the gulf of

Siam. We thought of continuing our journey down the stream the

same day, but the heavy rain that fell was even more persuasive

than the kind and polite old Governor who, as soon as we had made

up our minds to remain till next morning, placed every thing

that weary travellers could require at our disposal, and ordered

boats to be in readiness for us at 2 a. mM. (4th April) when the

ebb made. There is a rise and fall of tide here of about 6 feet.

13. Started at 2 a.m. of the 4th April, and proceeded down a

very winding stream to the mouth of the river opening in to the

gulf of Siam, where we arrived at 55 A.M. or in about 33 hours

having the tide with us. Here we landed and found a fine villa,

in some disrepair; this was said to be the King’s residence when

he came to this part of his dominions. His steamers were said

1862.] the Isthmus of Krau. 351

to come in two days from Bankok, and fuel (billets of wood) in

quantities (about 20,000 pieces) was collected. There was a

schooner of about 150 tons lying off the shore at about 50 yards

distance in 5 fathoms of water, but there is a bar, above where

the schooner lay, across the mouth of the river Zsoompeon, with

only 14 fathoms over it at low water. There would be no diffi-

culty in making wharves for large ships, and, so far as we could

observe, there would be no difficulty in making roads from soom-

peon to this place. We found store-houses here with a couple of

32 Pr. Carronades belonging, we supposed, to the King’s steamers,

though we asked no questions about them. From the general

appearance of the buildings, &., we think it is a place not open to

severe storms or heavy sea. ‘This is confirmed by an extract from

Commander Richards’ “ Gulf of Siam,” taken from the Bankok

Calendar, stating that “ Heavy gales are unknown in the gulf.”

With a view of establishing a communication across the Isthmus

of Krau, it would be necessary, accurately to determine several points

which would render such communication practicable with reference

to the gulf of Siam, as we had ascertained in regard to our own

side; this the time and commissariat at our disposal prevented us

doing satisfactorily and we did not wish to exhibit a curiosity by

asking too many questions which might have proved offensive to

a friendly power. We made the distance from Tsoompeon to the

sea shore 21 miles, making the total distance from Krau to the

shore of the gulf about 50 miles.

14. At 7}. mM. 4th April we returned to Tsoompeon, surveying

the river roughly; we passed Tayoung about 4 miles from the

mouth a short distance up a creek which here falls into the Tsoom-

peon, we were told that two vessels of some 200 tons were loading

there. 'Tayoung is large, said to consist of some 200 houses, we had

not time to land, as we wished to get back to Apay this night.

15. We arrived at Tsoompeon at 103 a. M. and after much civi-

lity, which we hereby acknowledge, from Payar Teet the Governor,

who provided us with two more elephants, we started on our return

through heavy rain. Slept at Apay this night (4th April). Got

to Krau the next day, 5th at 4p. M., passing through the streams

which had swollen a little from the heavy rain, the commencement

of the monsoon. Went straight on board our boat, tested the cor-

352 Report ona Route across [ No. 4,

rectness of the survey of the Pakchan (hereto annexed) said to have

been executed by an Officer of the “Ganges” Steamer, which some

fifteen years ago, was employed in conveying Captain Durand on an

expedition up this river to settle a boundary question. Anchored

for the night; arrived next day at noon on board the “ Nemesis.”

153. On the route from Krau to Tsoompeon we were struck

with a remarkable change of geological features. We had observed,

as we emerged on the plains of ZLsoompeon, very marked looking

abrupt hills, which, being accustomed to such in the limestone Islands

of the Mergui Archipelago, we concluded were of the same group,

but on closer examination they turned out to be sedimentary

rocks of either the secondary or primary series, Captain Forlong

inclines to think the latter, and to be closely allied to the old red

sandstone group, the dip was N. E. by N. We were unable to collect

specimens worthy of being forwarded. All the Islands of the gulf,

that we could see, seemed of the same formation, worn into smooth

rounded tops, but with perpendicular sides, some of the layers were as

fine as thread, although generally half an inch thick,* all abounded

in pebbles, and what Captain Forlong believes to be minute fossils.

The rocks across the pass were mostly a quartzose sandstone. :

16. It seemed, from our survey of the route, so manifest that

a communication might be established with little comparative ex-

pense across this narrow neck of land, thus connecting the Bay of

Bengal with the China sea by a route which would avoid the long,

dangerous, and circuitous passage by the Straits of Malacca, that

we thought it worth while to enter into a few calculations by which

might be shown in figures the comparative advantages of the two

routes. The following is the result, one which, to our minds,

makes a further examination of the Isthmus of Krau worthy of

immediate consideration by our Government in communication

with that of Siam, as likely to prove of advantage to each, and

of enormous value to commerce and the travelling world in general.

It would relieve the commercial world to a great extent of the

enormous steam charges which keep up the prices of the goods which

form the staples of trade between Kurope, India and China, and

which render travelling almost prohibited, and it would open up

a new and interesting country to the geologist and the botanist,

[* Sic ex conject, The copy received has 4 “‘thick, Eps. }

1862. | the Isthmus of Krau. B50

and introduce a hardy and hard-working population (the Chinese)

into provinces which contain mineral wealth in known and unknown

quantities ; wealth, which merely requires labour to develop to any

extent, and in search of which the Chinese even now find their

weary way, but who would then come in large numbers, especially

as the new treaty allows them to emigrate with their families.

Much and valuable information regarding the great mineral wealth

of these provinces may be found in some interesting papers by Colonel

Tremenheere, Bengal Engineers, and Professors Helfer and Oldham.

17. The Tables annexed I. IL. & III. show the economy of fuel,

establishment, and time, which would be arrived at by establishing

easy communication across the Isthmus. A canal we consider out

of the question. A railroad is not only quite practicable, but likely

to cost less per mile than any other in India.

Ist. Table I. exhibits the costs of the present line

of steamers per month, without taking into consi-

deration the expenses of idle vessels, or any inci-

dental expenses whatever, merely the cost of fuel

and establishment per trip, for running steamers,

as kept up by the P. and O. ae al from Ceylon

via Singapore to Hong-kong, .......... Rs. 39,700 O O

Table II. the cost of ditto, (eat up we aeee by

Messrs. Apcar & Co.) direct from Caleutta to

Hong-kong vid Singapore, ............ +0 - 40,200 0 0

Table III. the ditto, of ditto, kept up by C. 6 ‘3B. s.

~ N. Company from Calcutta to Maulmein via Akyab

AMOMPLL AT SOONG reins selicn «ests sloeleie sseesjees dus sdaivew vaeed av, £0,900. OLO

Total Cost of present arrangement per month, ...... 91,800 O 0

2nd. Table I. shows again the cost of a line run-

ning from Ceylon to Krau and from Gulf of Siam

(Tayoung) to Hong-kong, ......... - Rs. 82,900 0 0

Table II, the cost of a line from Cllewilin < via Nay

Rangoon, Maulmein, Tavoy, Mergui and Siam and

thence per China-line to Hong-kong, ..,............. 17,800 0 O

Total cost of two lines which would answer all ah:

purposes of the present three lines, .......0..00+000. 90,200 0 O

854 Report on a Route across [No. 4,

3rd. The saving therefore which would be derived by commerce

and the travelling world, by establishing a communication across

the Isthmus of Krau (provided it be quick and efficient,) by the

mere calculation of saving of fuel and establishment of running

steamers, will be represented by the sum of Rs. (91,800—50,200)=

41,600 per mensem, or Rupees 499,200 per annum which sum at 5

per cent. would give a capital of 100 lakhs, or one million sterling.

4th. The Tables do not show, however, the vast further saving which

would accrue, by running ¢wo lines of steamers instead of three in

the Bay of Bengal, and one line instead of two on the China side

of the Siamese and Malay Peninsula; the reduction of the number

of steamers, the saving thereby of steamers lying idle while not

running, the concentration of coal depots, and many other incidental

expenses which of course increase according to the number of

lines running.

5th. The Tables again do not show what a vastly more pro-

fitable undertaking it would be to run one through line from Calcutta

via Akyab, and Rangoon to the Pakchan, and thence to China, instead

of one with a terminus inland at Maulmein getting no traffic as

compared with that which would open up to the through line, and

another line direct from Calcutta to China, only touching at the

Straits’ Settlements.

6th. The 12 millions trade Gf positive, but which is probably

only a transit trade) of Singapore, Malacca and Penang, and the

14% millions of Netherlands-India, could easily command a steamer

of its own, to run alternately on either side of the Malayan Penin-

sula, communicating with Krau on the one side for the Bay of Bengal,

and ‘Tayoung on the gulf of Siam, on the other, for China and

Europe, as shown by dotted green lines on the general sketch map.

It may occur to some, that the cost of this steamer should be

deducted from the saving calculated in the 3rd clause. We think

not, but there is much more than sufficient for it; and we may place

this cost against that of the other private steamers, between

Calcutta and Hong-kong via Singapore, not included in our calcu-

lations.

7th. From Point de Galle to the five-fathom anchorage in the

Pakchan river, and from Tayoung, in the gulf of Siam to Hong-kong,

Table I. shows to be 281 hours’ steam (more or less does not matter

1862. | the Isthmus of Krau. 355

for calculation, as the same rate of steaming is taken for all) while

the route vii Singapore is shown to be 3837 hours’ steam. We

calculate, as hereafter shown, that the passage across the Isthmus of

Krau would not ordinarily occupy more than twelve hours, with a

liberal allowance of time.

We have therefore a difference of time in favour of the Krau route

[337 + 12 | 281 + 12] 56 hours. This is of much importance

when we hold in view the costly nature of the produce and goods

conveyed. It has also long been a desideratum to have a weekly

communication with England, but the immense cost of putting on

four steamers per month from Calcutta to Aden has hitherto, we

suppose, deterred the P. & O. Company as they would thereby

obtain no extra trade.

But supposing the communication through Krau established, the

extra trade that would be brought by the extension of the line of

P. & O. Co.’s vessels to Krau, would pay for an extra steamer be-

tween Point de Galleand Aden, by means of which by making it

meet the Bombay mail at Aden by bi-monthly steamers from

Ceylon vid Krau, the communication between England and Calcutta

would be weekly; twice per month by the P. & O. Co.’s line

vid Point de Galle and Madras, and twice by the vessels via Krau to

Caleutta, thus providing for the whole of the Eastern Coast of the

Bay of Bengal via Krau, as the P. & O. Co. does for its western

Coast vid Madras. ‘The time from Ceylon to Caleutta vidi Krau

(by the direct steamer as hereafter mentioned) would be as follows.

Ceylon to Krau,.., oa side aoe #26 hours.

Krau to Calcutta, ... toe 500 ace AMO es

Or 93 days,... 500 eas 00 20¢ soeoae

Nearly as quick as the route via Madras.

Sth. By Table II. including 3 hours’ stoppage at Akyab, 12 at

Rangoon, 12 at Maulmein, 3 at Tavoy (Mamoogan) without going

up the river, and 3 at Mergui, (the trade of the two latter places

being about 5 lakhs), the number of hours between Calcutta and

Krau by those places is shown to be (148 + 33) 176, while the fur-

ther progress to China from Tayoung would be about 158 hours,

or with 12 hours across the Isthmus of Krau, a total distance

306 Report on a Route across [No. 4,

of (143+ 385 +12+ 153) 341 hours. The direct line of China

steamers touching at Singapore would probably delay, ordinarily

G hours at Penang and 12 at Singapore,—this added to the steam

distance gives 360 hours, making a difference in point of time in favour

of the Krau route, via Akyab, of 19 hours, while the latter picks

up all the trade. The valuable goods (opium especially) and the

mail from England might be sent by a single steamer running twice

a month to and from Calcutta to Krau. The cost of this steamer

is shown in Table IV. and the capital for construction of rail-

road would be reduced to £700,000, much more than sufficient,

however. , This arrangement of running a steamer direct to Krau

from Calcutta would beat the direct line to China vid Singapore, by

93 hours as follows :—

From Calcutta to Krau, bod aoe we 2 LO2shours:

From Krau to Tayoung, ooh obo ist IZ SS,

» Tayoung to Hong-kong, see we =: 158

Total—267

From Calcutta to Singapore, 500 ek LD 3

Stoppages, oe des 500 500 LS utigys

Hong-kong, eco eco eon ooo 163 99

Ditference, 93 hours, S00 200 Total—360 ___,,

and would give a regular weekly communication with Calcutta as

shown in last para. while the line running via Akyab gives to the

eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal all the advantages of early

communication with home, *which its western coast enjoys via

Madras. But the steamers via Akyab, should not have to go up

the Rangoon and Maulmein rivers, by which means other 12

hours would be saved, making a total saving, even after touching

at all the four posts (for Mergui would probably be moved to the

Pakchan) of (19 + 8 + 12) 34 hours over the Singapore line. Ele-

phant Point and Amherst Point should be the respective posts of

call, for Rangoon and Maulmein, with telegraphic communication

between those places and the capitals of Pegu, and the Martaban

and Tenasserim provinces.

1862. | the Isthmus of Krau.

B07

9th. All the trade between Maulmein and the Straits, for which

there is no better mode of carriage than junks and kattoos, and

all the tin found on both sides of the Pakchan, in the Lenya river,

and indeed all along the coast up to Yeh, and which only requires

eapital and labour to develop to any extent, would be picked up at

Krau, while the labour for the tin mines of the Pakchan, and possibly

for the coal mines of Mergui, could be imported direct from China.

All the 13 millions of the Bankok trade and that of the Malayan

Peninsula, on the eastern and western side, would be intercepted

at Tayoung and Krau, also all adjuncts, which none of the present

lines of steamers obtain, but which would go far to make them

pay. Between Maulmein and Krau, where the coast is profusely

wooded, wood-fuel might be used to increase profits, or decrease

expenses, should it take any time to develop the trade carried

on between Maulmein and Singapore. The cost of burning wood

on this coast, as compared with that of coal, is as 1 to 10, taking

the wood as 10 Rs. per 1000 billets, and coal at 25 Rs. 4 ans. per ton, and

assuming that 250 billets 4 feet long, by 4 inches diameter, equal

one hour’s steam, or one ton of coal,

18. It would answer no useful purpose, to go into all the

figures necessary to establish even an approximate idea of the greater

profit that would be assured to commerce and to Steam Companies,

by. adopting the new lines herein proposed instead of the present

lines. It was only necessary to take three items, fuel, establish-

ment, and time of actual running steamers, to prove our position,

and if we can show, that by the saving of the two first of these items,

we can establish communication across the Isthmus of KKrau,

which shall also beat all present lines in point of the third, and most

valuable item, ¢ime, we think it unnecessary to examine into the

contingent saving which, to any one who will give intelligent

consideration to them, will manifestly appear enormous.

19. In the 8rd clause of the 17th para. we have shown the

saving in fuel and establishment, of running steamers, to be 5 lakhs

per annum, representing a capital of one million sterling. Can the

communication by Krau be established within this sum? If so, all

the contingent savings and gain in time, go to the profit of trade,

as well as any difference between the cost of the said communication,

and the keeping of it up. Our consideration of the subject of the

3A 2

398 Report on a Route across [No. 4,

communication across the Isthmus of Krau has brought us to the

following conclusions.

1st. That there should be two or three tug steamers with lone

flat-bottomed boats to carry goods and passengers from the five-

fathom anchorage of the large steamers, 26 miles up the river

Pakchan, as shown in the sketch map of the Isthmus, by the

dotted green line, in which distance the river is nowhere less

than one fathom at dead low water spring tides. There is a rise and

fall of 8 feet. Time three hours’ towing.

2nd. At this point (see plan) opposite Namoy river, a railway

terminus and hotel, whence a railway will proceed, (leaving Krau

to the north) by Tasan, to Tsoompeon on the shore of the gulf of

Siam, distance fifty miles. Time three hours.

3rd. Allow other six hours for discharging in the Pakchan, and

loading at Tayoung on the Siam side, (where there should be another

railway terminus and hotel) total time twelve hours, which is more

than that required by the P. & O. Co. at Suez, on whose arrangements

we will suggest further improvements.

4th. There need be only one station in the centre of the line

where the rail should be double on either side, for the distance of

about one mile, to allow of trains passing, the remainder of the line

may be single as the Suez line.

5th. The boats of eight or ten tons for the river service, should

form the bodies of the carriages for the railroad service, patent slips

being formed at the Krau terminus and if necessary also on the

gulf of Siam shore, up which the loaded boats may be dragged on

their own wheels, which could form the slip cradles, and the boats

could be tacked on to the engine and proceed to the other side with-

out any delay. The arrangement of the boats for goods and passen-

gers is a matter of detail easily managed. There is no reason why

a carriage should not be in the form of a boat, especially when time

is saved in loading and expense in rolling stock. These boats would

be at the anchorage, ready for the steamers as they come in from

the mouth, when loaded, would be towed up to the railway terminus,

dragged up the slips, and taken off at once per rail to Tayoung, where

there should be a wharf for the China steamers, to lie along side, if

there be water enough, if not, the carriage should be launched at

once on to the sea, and sent to the steamers.

1862. ] the Isthmus of Krau. 359

6th. We would here observe again, that our survey was rough,

that we merely passed along the native line (which is well defined,

but in many places in the beds of rivers) with perambulator, compass

and aneroid, that our aneroid showed no height above the sea of

more than seventy-five feet, and that our route presented no obstacle

of engineering difficulty, beyond dips to nullahs, ordinarily twenty

or thirty feet wide, with some three or four rivers from one to two

hundred feet wide. A careful survey would be necessary.

7th. We would, however, recommend very little masonry, though

lime and fuel for bricks are in abundance, but the vast and in-

exhaustible forests, through which the line passes, are full of timber

suitable for sleepers, for bridges, for stations and wharfs and for fuel

for the locomotives, all that would be required from England would

be plant, permanent-way, and rolling stock, the labour for the work

being procurable from China to any amount.

8th. We will double, what in our own, somewhat experienced

minds, would be the cost of such a railroad across the Isthmus, and

put down the amount at £5000 per mule, including stations,

wharfs, hotels, coal-sheds, &c., &c. and rolling stock for fifty

miles of rail £250,000. For the river service three tug steamers

with all the advantages of disconnecting engines, towing with a

single hawser &c. which the Thames tugs possess, ab £15,000 each

Copel OM ier esemcs tsa.) ery sdelineomassless sates hudrigancent 40,000

“ 12 Coal ar eset SOO as. vssccudtecuccba sete cincttess 9,600

Rolling, Stock toOhmilests soc. cos essct)c svemosetitodsn 200,000

Contingencies at 50 per cent. including Buoying

RVC Recut noes a ieee iad che pied coals cauisejee <locient canipal ou FOO

Total £331,900

or say 1-3rd of a million sterling. But there is the interest ona

capital of one million of money, saved every year m fuel, and

establishment of running steamers alone; surely it must be worth

while the expending such a capital, in establishing this communi-

cation.

20. We therefore think, that without reference to the dangerous

navigation, the Straits line should be abandoned as a communication

between India and Hurope, and China; as the old Cape of Good

Hope line was abandoned for the Suez line. Considering, however, the

360 | Report on a Route across [No. 4,

difficulties of the Straits navigation, and peculiarity of the China

Sea, the steamers would probably do all the work, and beat sailing

vessels off the field, which they cannot do now, because the present

charges upon steamers are so heavy ; this will be modified by adopt-

ing the Krau route.

21. The extra service required to give a weekly mail to Calcutta,

by a single extra steamer running twice a month between Aden and

Point de Galle, might be well undertaken by the P. and O. Company,

as well as the whole service (by a lower class of steamers however on

the China side than is at present employed) between Ceylon and

Krau, and gulf of Siam and Hong-kong. The Companies running

the direct lines of steamer, between Calcutta and Hong-kong via

Singapore, and the line between Calcutta via Akyab, &c., and Maul-

mein, might advantageously to themselves and to the public amal-

gamate, and run one steamer twice a month direct to Krau, to

meet the China and Europe steamers returning direct to Calcutta,

two from Calcutta vid Akyab, Rangoon, and Maulmein to Krau,

returning via those posts. The railway should be a separate Com-

pany, and there should be a condition in their contract which would

scarcely require a guarantee to that effect.

22. With these arrangements carried out, we may incidentally

mention, that the telegraph, instead of being submarine from Ran-

goon should be carried along the coast from Maulmein, with a junc-

tion with the railway telegraph at Krau, and also a junction with

the Rangoon and Tongoo telegraph at Sittang, thus giving another

line of telegraph communication with Calcutta, by which pee

news, and China news, may be transmitted from Krau.

23. The arrangement which might be made with the Govern-

ment of Siam, for the grant of land &c. has not formed a subject

for our discussion, as with the present liberal-minded, and far-seeing

monarch on the throne of Bankok, to whom the advantages which

must result to himself and his people, by carrying out this project,

will be at once obvious, we see no difficulty on this point.

24. We have thus laboured to prove, and we think have done

so satisfactorily that as a mere speculation, the construction of a

railway across the Isthmus of Krau, will be profitable; that the

communication may be established for a third of the capital, the

interest of which is now being expended yearly on mere fucl and

1862. | the Isthmus of Krau. 361

establishment of running steamers, and that a vast amount of time

will be saved over present routes, Of the political bearing of the

subject, we have said nothing, but holding in view that the line

from Ceylon to Cochin China, is nearly straight, we are convinced

that if Great Britain does not take it in hand, France must, with

every chance of a profitable opposition to the P. and O. Company in

their line with Europe to Calcutta vid Madras.

ALEX. FRASER,

Captain, Bengal Engineers.

J. G. Fortone,

Captain F. R.S #.

Ex. Engineer, Tenasserim Provinces.

[No. 4,

Report on a Route across the Isthmus of Krau.

‘d ‘W Por waambumy “ear waambum ypbuag

‘ONOTUOT “4 “pC (paubeg) ‘asvag “xaty (paubiy )

*410doxy Jo ‘wivg YLT esnepo YWg ves ‘sino, FE 09 posvorout oq Avut smoy GT Jo Sutavs

oy} ‘ULota[NePY pus ysroyuy pue 4uIog queydoryy pus Moosuey woomjoq WoryeoruNutoIOD SuITsI(quysd puke ‘InStapy yno Sutaval Aq y

"6 ‘eaud osnvlo YQ cdg "Y SUIARS WO oul] oAOgR

sowry £¢ |000‘08‘e | ) Jo 4809 Jo UOTjonpop acqye UInUUB sod SuIALg

oc *(quour

* U‘Joodlp Bly Of BIQNITVO

SIT 9A1;7/000°00'S cf WNnUUY ‘og *y40clayy jo ‘ZT ‘eaed osnvy[9 pag 02g

Vv 009‘ TP sereesorooetooodnay “quo T tod Strays 12407,

oos'tt foos‘ttisz6e |-seo jogpzise..is6 joss | “| °° | “| “ lost lost jose | ~~ 77" “aremmeye 09 008

#61 |006°S2 fO0S'ZT |Sceh | OSL |SLSS|SPT \SPL {O6ZT| °° |OST [OTL |OST |OZT jos eS ee tein Due

‘tmsaoyy ‘Aoany, Surawpneyy

"10020 |0SO‘OL| OOST \OSesizrs jcre jOSOSOZPT| “| “yy cy OL ta ee ee BITS)

ee D

qedyy | So teey) ea

‘q10d¥suls | :

9S 0089 006° |GeZ8 | OOZT \SZOL/T8S |T8S JOSSZ|OSST\OSTT| “| “| | leg age ee eee

; -SUOFT 0} nery BIA uopsap

09 oedodesutrg yA uolsen

‘spy | ‘soodnyy

iM - PlaclestsleleleleZie| &

SS} yyuom Pyywom a quem| 6 |g eiso} = |e | F |e 1g = 0g

5 '_, | aed 480 god OO 7?) ust PES pyle a eo Be ole "sour [[@ uo yuo «od

7S WD -uivoys| ST) 4 |e BE S 2B I

fo) sdiy pl meal OF | ellues oa B |: TUTABJS SLOTUBI}G OM} SOyNOy

JO 4s09 [eqOy, JO 4809) e a

*SULAGY Sy “SOIT UL ooURySTCT |

TOSL “2dy YI9G ay ‘hoany, parC

‘huojsoy pun sasviug sungdng ho nvoy fo snwyjsy ayz hg

wOUMILUNUULOD 247 Wo 2L0dagT Aa “PS.Lad 291d PUD DANII puy vULY Of uophag wouf saynogy vag poaey f0 290],

“UB pur quAyy BIA Bqqno[eD9 yp Tr

‘uoosuey “qvdyy RIARyNO[eD - “TT

0} oaodesulg BIA egqnoreg J

—

D 26 APRIL, 1861. TAVOY

he Routes. he Thin those proposed.

fi. will more than provide for all ihe work

3 ,) While, onthe cther side the SINGLE

er the present DIRECT hne, via Singapoor

t the mgt of the Hoogly, necessita ling;

bo command steam communication,

TO accompany REPORT sy CAPTAINS FRASER & FORLONG,

TAVOY

" APRIL, 1861.

DATED 2

ait

Hy US MOU L MEIN

1 M

Wy oe Captain,

eg hd_G, Z kx, Eng. U.P.

\s f

MAL ACC

GENERAL MAP Sh

Tt willbe manifest that the two Thin lines from Poir

it lines, from

done by the three ‘Th

ine from K RAU, doos thi

vion to Singap

rk of the DOUBLE ‘Thick

Thin

56 HOURS are saved by the adoption of the Thin line Rout}

93 HOURS will be saved bel

34 HOURS »

By the Vhin line fron Coylon to KRAU, and thence

n and Aden, te mee

Caloutla and Hone-kor

| be gained by the production of the Thick

only ONE extra Steamer bewwaen Gey

Singaporo will become a place vf

the Route for India and Europe will be by the doliod

direct &

. KRAU &

alculta

no importanco excert #*

of the

and for China,

via Ak

vab

Hong-

Thin 1

to Kraut,

co oxtra ENGLISH MAILS niay

y the dotled line tc

and ite continuation

n those proposed.

han provide for all the work

ev cide the SINGLE

. KRAU.

at DIRECT line, via Simg-apoor

ogy, necessitating;

carried in 9k days t¢ the mointh of he He

id Uh sufficient ornnmand

Tayong:

ts Sy HM.

Smith

Surv

Genl’s

Office

Yalcutta cts

1862.1] A Further Note on Wild Asses. 363

A Purther Note on Wild Asses, and alleged Wild Horses.

— By H. Burra.

1. The Wild Ass of the African Zahéra.

At the time that my paper ‘On the Different Animals known as

Wild Asses,’ (Vol. XX VILL. 229,) was submitted to the public, I had

seen no detailed description of an undoubted African wild Ass, though

(for reasons assigned) I claimed it as the veritable AsINUS ONAGER,

as distinguished from sundry kindred specific races that had been a

good deal confounded. This animal has, of late, been received both

in the Paris Jardin des Plantes, and in the London Zoological Gardens ;

though, still, no particular notice of it would appear to have been yet

published, shewing its distinctive characters, upon comparison, with

the HEMIPPUS, HEMIONUS, &c.; nor have we been made acquainted

with those that are alleged to justify the discrimination of the Ayang

from the Ghor-khur. In a very interesting work* that I have lately

seen, however, I find a description of the wild Ass of the African Zahara,

which, I think, worthy of citing, and thus bringing more prominently

to notice; and, especially, as it indicates the existence of at least a

second African species, as the Hamar or Ahmar of Sudan; which

latter is, doubtless, that which Dr. Barth considered to be identical in

species with Mr. R. Schlagintweit’s Indian Ghor-khur. I may further

notice, that, in Kraft’s Travels, &c., in EH. Africa (p. 277), “ wild Asses”

are mentioned as being “ plentiful in Kayo” (about 5° N. lat.)

Mr. Tristram writes, that, while his companion “set off with his

sketch-book, I returned to see a very fine Ass which had been brought,

for inspection, and was valued at thirty dollars. Having heard that

wild Asses were to be occasionally found in the Soufa desert, on the

route to Ghadames, I had made every enquiry after one; fully be-

lieving that I should see the Koomrah (Aywus hippagrus, Jardine,)t

mentioned by Dr. Shaw, and known to inhabit some of the sparsely

wooded hills of the Fezzan country.

“My surprise, therefore, was great on seeing a veritable ‘ Onager’

or wild Ass, of what exact species I cannot state. He certainly

approached, very near, the AsINUS ONAGER of Asia [meaning the

Ghor-khur, or E. asinus onager of Pallas and the younger Gmelinf |,

* The Great Sahéra: Wanderings South of the Atlas mountains. By H. B.

Tristram, M. A., F. Z. S., &e. (1860), p. 318.

+ Potius C. Hamilton Smith, in Jardine’s Nat. Libr.—E. B.

f Asinus indicus, Sclater.

3 2B

Bioe! A Further Note on Wild Asses. [No. 4,

and possessed all the marks which distinguished this species from the

Hamar or Ahmar of Sudan{!]. He stood about two hands higher

than a common Ass [the race found in England is doubtless meant* |

was very strong-limbed, of a rich slatish ash-colour, with the stripe

running from the mane to the tail, and the cross-stripe on the shoulder ;

his coat very sleek and short [the summer vesture]. His nose and

limbs were white ; and the lower part of the neck, and between the

shoulders, whitish ; the mane and tail blackish ; with ears broad ; and

I think, perhaps, longer than in the common Ass: square-built and

powerful ; with a keen, lively eye ; and teeth ready to seize the first

opportunity for asnap at any by-stander. He trotted with great speed,

and cantered easily. He had been caught when very young, and was

considered unusually tame for one of his species ; but still he was capri-

cious and unmanageable, and required a tremendous bit to hold him.

“These Asses form valuable beasts of burthen, from their power of

sustaining a three-days’ march without water ; but the adults are very

difficult to entrap and impossible to train. The natives say that they

are not gregarious [?], but consort regularly with the Ostrich, and

have a keen sight and still keener scent. I have since regretted thay

I did not make some effort to bring this animal to England ; because,

I feel persuaded, that it differs, as a variety, if not as a species, from

any hitherto seen in our Zoological Gardens.”

Of a rich slatish ash-colowr, with the humeral as well as the dorsal

stripe well developed! Surely the true aboriginal Donkey, as I con-

tended before; and, from a brief description which I have received

from the present talented Secretary of the Zoological Society, P. Ite

Sclater, Esq., I should say identical in race with another African

(Nubian ?) specimen, received some time ago in that Society’s mena-

gerie: only the latter has limb-stripes, also, which is not stated of Mr.

Tristram’s animal; though this is of no importance whatever, except

that the African Onager’s limb-stripes would seem to be those com-

monly seen in domestic Asses ; whereas the limb-markings of the

Ghor-khur (when it shews them), are altogether different, consisting

of narrow and close wavy and sometimes reticulating cross-lines?

chiefly at the joints, and of a light fawn-colour; those of the true

* The late Don Carlos had an Ass in his stud-house at Aranjuez, in 1832, that

exceeded fifteen hands in height, Vide the Hon’ble Richard Ford’s Gatherings

in Spain (1846), p. 72.

1862. ] A Purther Note on Wild Asses. 365

Donkey being broader, much wider apart, and black. None of the

kindred races is stated, ever, to be of a slaty hue; though it now

appears that both Ghor-khur and Kyang are subject to variation of

colour; and, in India, the puny domestic Asses of the country exhibit

precisely the same range of colouring as the Camel. A pied Ass is

what I have never heard of. Here, the reported ‘wild Ass’ of the

N. E. Shan States, noticed in p. 169 antea, may again be referred to.*

2. The alleged Wild Horses of Mongolia.

In the late Mr. T. Witlam Atkinson’s ‘ Travels in the Regions of the

Upper and Lower Amoor,’ &c. (2nd edit., 1861), the Appendix consists of

a series of highly interesting lists of the mammalia, birds, and ordinary

plants, respectively of the valley of the Amoor (divided into Upper,

Middle, and Lower), of the Kirghiz steppe, Kara-taw, Ala-taw, and

Tarbagatai, and of the trans-Baikal and Siberia. Equus HEMIOoNUS

is mentioned, as an inhabitant only of the upper Amoor territory ; and

EQuvs CABALLUS sylvestris, only in the grand last-mentioned region :

but the description (Gn p. 325) most assuredly denotes a feral as

distinguished from an aboriginally wild race of Horse, or rather of

Pony, analogous to that of true wild Ass in Africa. With the wild

Astnt (of different specific races), some variation of shade of colour un-

doubtedly does occur, as before remarked; but is exceptional. No

aboriginally wild mammal is known that varies ordinarily so much in

hue, as would seem to be implied by Mr. Atkinson’s description of

the alleged wild Horses of Mongolia.

“This animal is not like the wild [or rather feral ] Horse of

South America, which undoubtedly sprung from those taken into the

eountry by the Spaniards. He is of a distinct race from the Asiatic

Horse [ which, of among so very many Asiatic races P At all events, he,

too, is Asiatic ;| very small (not so large as an Ass), beautiful in form,

having a small head and short ears, and varying in colour from black,

bay, grey, and white, the latter being the most rare. He is called ‘ Muss’

by the Kirghis. His sense of smell is very acute, which renders him

most difficult to approach, and few Horses can run him down.” The

author incidentally mentions that these animals are found, in great

herds (about May), near the foot of the mountains beyond the river

* T have recently observed several domestic Asses, of a very dark colour, but

having no trace of the cross.

+ From Dr. Leopold von Schrenk. Vide Natural History Review, Jan.

1861, p. 13.

3B 2

366 A Further Note on Wild Asses. [ No. 4,

Tli; and describes the mode of hunting them, which is to chase a

herd into a narrow mountain-pass, secured on the other side, so that

the poor animals run into a trap, and are there cruelly butchered

with battle-axes; for “the MKhirghiz consider their flesh the greatest

delicacy the steppe affords.”

I am disposed to consider that the herds, referred to, have about as

much claim to be considered as aboriginally wild, as have the New

Forest Ponies in England,—neither less nor more,—or, as the feral

cattle of Chillingham Park, with their hkewise very suspicious colour-

ing ; the latter, too, being artificially maintained by weeding out all

calves that deviate in hue. I do not think that the Equus caBaLius

has, anywhere, so good a claim to be regarded as aboriginally wild, at the

present day, as have the One-humped Camels noticed by Ruppell, as

abounding in the long stretch of desert between the valley of the

Nile and the Red Sea ; but, it is to be regretted that M. Riippell does

not mention the colouring of these animals, whether, or not, subject

to much variation. A large proportion of the domestic Camels of vast

tracts of the African continent are white; and a prevalence of white

individuals would be highly suspicious, in the herds which M. Riip-

pell considers as feral ; but which may yet be truly as aboriginally

wild as are the African wild Asses, which, also, by the way, were

considered as feral by the late Prince of Canino. It must be a rare-

circumstance, indeed, for a Camel, left to perish by the Arabs and

others, to recover; though, still, Camels may have strayed from

domesticity. Should the wild herds not vary much in colour, I see no

reason why they might not be regarded as probably aboriginal.*

* When IL noticed what LI termed the decimation of the wild herds of Ble-

phants in Borneo ( in p. 197 antea,) it should have been remarked, that, if the

tuskers only were killed, it would no more affect the multiplication of the race, than

does the withdrawal by emasculation of so inany males of cur common domes-

tic animals. Pro tanto, therefore, the decimation argument goes for nothing.

The Mogul Emperor Baber mentions, incidentally, the occurrence of the Rhino-

ceros, the wild Buffalo, and the Lion, in the neghbourlood of Bendres; and

wild Elephants in the vicinity of Chunar! When nearly approaching Benares,

lhe stutes—‘* At the station, a man said that in an island close on the edge of the

camp, he had seen a Lion anda Rhinoceros, Next morning we drew a rug

yound the ground; we also brought Klephants to be in readiness, but no Lion

nor Rhinoceros was roused. On the edve of the circle one wiid Buffalo was

started ***, In the jungle around Chunar, there are many Klephants.” (p. 407).

Jisewhere, he asserts that the Elephant “inhabits the district of Kalpi; and the

ligher you advance from thence towards the Hast, the more do the wild Elephants

increase in number, That is the tract where the Hlephant is vhiefly taken. There

uiay be thirty or forty villages in Karrah and Manikyjir that are occupied solely in

this employment of taking Elephants.” Upon which, the translator justly 1e uarks,

ina note penned about halfa century ago, that—“ ‘Lhe improvement of Hindustan,

| AD CHLIT ® 3NOLS NO NAMVHO ”

298) (AON ‘YWLLNOTVO 0°99 *S “HLIWS “W

VAOVIHOD SISUVHAS

—

7 Se pei pel SS, aan ee eee ea eer

423

1862.] Order Chelonia. 367

Order Chelonia.—By 8. R. Tickeit, Esq.

Maulmein, March 8th, 1862.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

Dear Srr,—I have the pleasure to send to the museum of the

Society a specimen, as well prepared as circumstances permitted, of a

rare and little described species of Turtle, of which I beg to annex

the following description, which may perhaps be considered worthy of

publication in the Journal of the Society.

Your’s obediently,

S. R. Ticket.

Family. Thalasside.

Genus. Sphargis (Merrem).

Synonyms. Corinda (Fleming).

Dermatochelys (Blainville).

Species. Coriacea P (Auctorum).

“The Trunk Turtle” (apud Bell).

The specimen herewith forwarded to the Society is a female. She

was captured, February Ist, 1862, near the mouth of the Yé river (in

the Tenasserim Provinces), on the sandy beach of which she had

since Baber’s time, must be prodigious. The wild Elephant is now confined to

the forests under Hemala, and to the Ghats of Malabar. <A wild Elephant near

Karrah (Currah), Manikptr, or Kalpi, is a thing, at the present day, totally

unknown. May not their familiar existence, in these countries, down to Baber’s

days, be considered as rather hostile to the accounts given of the superabundant

population of Hindustan in remote times ?”—TI have now reliable information of

the unexpected fact of a two-horned Rhinoceros having been killed in Asam!

where it is undoubtedly exceedingly rare. I was told this by a friend, whose

informant (when in the province) had seen the two horns attached to the

skin; but I cannot at present obtain further details. —As regards the

reported existence of a one-horned Rhinoceros in Africa (vide p. 153 antea),

Dr. Livingstone incidentally remarks—and I cite the whole passage because

of its interest—that ‘“ Sportsmen have still some work before them in the way

of discovering the fauna of Africa. This country abounds in game; and

beyond Berotse, the herds of large animals surpass anything I ever saw

[elsewhere], Eilands and Buffalos, their tameness was shocking to me: 81

Buffalos defiled slowly before our fire one evening, and Lions were impudent

enough to roar at us. On the south of the Choba, where Bushmen abound, they

are very seldom heard; these brave fellows teach them better manners. My

boatmen informed me that he had seen an animal, with long wide-spreading

liorns like an Ox, called Liombikalela; also another animal, which does not live

in the water, but snorts like a Hippopotamus, and is like that animal in size—

it has a horn, and may be a one-horned Rhinoceros. And we pazsed some holes

of a third animal, which burrows from the river inland, has short horns, and

feeds only by night. I did not notice the burrows at the time of passing, but I

give you the report as I got it. Sable Antelopes abound, and so does the

Nakong; and there is a pretty little Antelope on the Sesheki, called Teeanyane,

which seemed new to me. These animals did not lie in my line, so you must be

content with this brief notice.” (Journal of the Royal Geographical Society,

Vol. XX1V, 700) A horned burrowing aninial is not very likely to exist.

368 Order Chelonia. [No. 4,

deposited about a hundred eggs, when she was surprised by a number

of Burmese fishermen, who had been lying in ambush near the spot

(a favourite resort of the common Turtle, Chelonia virgata), and, after

a desperate struggle, was secured.

The strength, aided of course by the enormous weight, of the

animal, was such, that she dragged six men endeavouring to stop

her, down the slope of the beach, almost into the sea, when she was

overpowered by increased numbers, lashed to some strong poles, and

brought into the village by ten to twelve men at a time.

Being desirous of taking an accurate drawing of the Turtle, I was

puzzled for some time how to induce her to sit for her portrait, as

she was very restless, and, in her endeavours to scramble away, upset

any moderate number of people that tried to stop her. At last, I

had her slung with slings, as they hoist a water-butt on board a

ship, from the branch of a tree, and then, witha guy or tripping line,

from the tree to the caudal extremity of her shell, to prevent her

slewing round, she hung quite motionless.

The description, in Dumeril and Bibron, of Sphargis coriacea is so

minute and accurate, and applicable to the present specimen, that it

would be mere repetition, were | to add, here, the notes which I took of

theanimal. I will merely mention the points in which it differs from

the details given by the above authors. The principal one of which is

the colour; due allowance being made for the specimens described in the

Paris Museum d’ Histoire Naturelle, having been more or less faded.

The colour of the animal, aow under notice, while still alive, and

fresh from the sea, was a plain blackish neutral tint, extending all

over the carapax, crown, nucha, upper half of tail, and outer face of the

paddles. The whole being dabbed over with white spots, of irregular

shape, like little patches of white-wash. The seven tuberculous longi-

tudinal ridges of the carapax were also whitish. All of the under-parts,

including the sternal and abdominal shields, and the inner sides of

the paddles, pale flesh-colour, blotched and spotted with pale blackish

neutral, which, on the sternum, take the form of three longitudinal

bands on each side of the mesial suture, with irregular edges and spotted

intervals. The white spots, on the head, have a fleshy tinge. Throat

reddish flesh-colour, marbled pale blackish ; iris burnt umbre-brown.

Dumeril and Bibron’s adult subject is described, as having the

earapax “un brun marron” which, I should translate, as “ castaneous-

1862. | Order Chelonia. 369

brown” with pale yellowish patches ; and the lower parts brown, as

well as the head and neck.

The specimen, under review, was sufficiently aged to have lost all

traces of plates or shields on the head, which was tolerably smooth,

and apparently covered with a plain tight coriacious skin, loosened

into folds and wrinkles on the throat and neck, like that on the trunk

of an Elephant. The paddles were covered with similar hard stretch-

ed leather. The fore-paddles had, onthe extremities of the middle

and little fingers, a triangular flat nail, the spaces answering to the

ends of the index and ring-fingers being marked with a cuvilinear

sharpish edge of the skin. On the hind-paddle, the innermost or

little toe will be found strongly relieved from the contour of the rest

of the foot, and covered by a broad triangular scale or nail. These

features will, doubtless, be apparent in the dry skin, and are particu-

larly noted here, as Dumeril and Bibron deny the existence of any

nails or scale extremities to either fore or hind digits.

The carine, or longitudinal ridges of the carapax, are not serrated

(“ faiblement dentelées en scie,”) as in Dumeril and Bibron’s subject,

but are composed of lines of large, rough, and partly worn tubercles.

No traces of plates are visible on either sternum or carapax, which

are covered, as with hardened untanned leather apparently, continuous

with the integuments of the neck and limbs. There are no traces of

ridges or tubercles on the ventral aspect of the body ; but the mesial

line is marked by a slight depression.

The dimensions of the animal taken, rather roughly, by me, were

as follow:

cele te)

Entire length from upper lip to end of carapax, 6’

Mertetny OM ead, Se entee tio. toe sd vee see deters oducts i

He Cleave aM MO nicieinis se ivclarre ceed vouleowaale

CATA AR OMN Ra a nian vstclat a sido/s sjacntseisicteveiee

(straight).

Over the

curves.

Awe

BIE tol bole ples alte

Bee

HORM PON es cae base objs.oescbhn ine o/seejeisisielse'ojs.

Se eee

D wo oo

TAN GRE TOM Nae oe ce ak scotuplnrivas sane

WSTOAMbIN Of Cam apa Ny) seis noies «ine nbiaieeis set brcb tim sXe

[Slepaieln CP CANE Cae eee eye

Its weight I had not the means of ascertaining: but it required

six men to lift it fairly off the ground; and Taloung fishermen are

not a particularly feeble race.

The eggs were spherical, of 13’ diameter, and are as palatable as

370 Order Chelonia. [No. 4;

those of the river Tortoise are nauseous. Besides those, the animal had

laid in the sand, there, must have been upwards of a thousand in her

ovaria, in all stages of maturity. The flesh was dark and coarse and

very few of the crowds of Burmans assembled at Yé to see the animal

would eat any of it. For the eggs there was a popular ferment.

According to my fishing friends, in that part of the country, this

Turtle, which they called simply SOC: (Lykgyee, or ‘ large Turtle,’)

is of exceedingly rare occurrence. The few that have been seen were

on the shores of the numerous islands along the coast. This was

the first one they had ever found on the main-land. Cantor does not

mention it in his catalogue of the Chelonia in the Malayan seas, nor

does Jerdon in his list of those of the Indian peninsula. Dumerii

and Bibron remark that itis very rare, and found in the Mediterranean

and Atlantic Ocean. One is mentioned by Rondelet, captured at

Frontignan, seven cubits long (!). Two more specimens are recorded

as having been taken off the coast of France; and Borlase mentions

one netted on the Cornwall coast in 1756, of which he has given,

says Dumeril, “ une mauvaise figure.”

The only illustration, that I have seen of this animal is in Bell’s

British Reptiles. It is of a young one, and is copied from a plate in

the “ Fauna Italica” of the Prince of Musignano. Never having seen

a young specimen, I cannot speak of the faithfulness or otherwise of

the drawing.

Sphargis coriacea is stated, by Audubon, to resort to the Turtle

islands of Florida, for the purpose of depositing its eggs. ‘The aver-

age number laid by it may be 350; and it is less cautious than the

common Turtle in performing this function. ‘ Its food consists of

mollusea, fish, crustacea, sea-urchins, and various marine plants,”

(Bell’s Reptilia, p. 14). As far as my experience goes, the food of all

Chelonia (excepting the Potamide@) is purely vegetable.

Bell adds, that of two specimens of this ‘Turtle taken, off Cornwall,

in 1756, the larger weighed 800 lb., the smaller nearly 700. Another

was caught on the coast of Dorsetshire, and is now, it is conjectured,

the individual in the British Museum. An instance is related by

Pennant, of the flesh of this animal causing serious illness to a person

who had partaken of it, producing “ dreadful vomiting and purging.”

Those who ate the individual now described, at Yé, experienced no-

thing of the kind. S. R. Ticket.

1862. ] The Charvika System of Philosophy. o7l

The Charvaka System of Philosophy.—By HK. B. Cowxxt, M. A.

Colebrooke (Essays, Vol. I. p. 402) states that “for want of an

opportunity of consulting an original treatise on this branch of

philosophy or any connected summary furnished even by an adver-

sary of opinions professed by the Charvakas,”’ he was unable to give

any suflicient account of their peculiar doctrine further than that it

is undisguised materialism. The system is continually alluded to in

different philosophical treatises, but it is only by the recent publica-

tion, in our Society’s Bibliotheca, of Madhavacharya’s Sarva-dars/ana-

sangraha, that the want which Colebrooke regretted has in any way

been supplied. Among the fourteen systems there analysed, that of

the Charvakas holds the first place ; it being entitled to that priority

in consequence of its being the most degraded of all,—the next places

to it being successively occupied by those of the Bauddhas and the

Jainas.

A translation of this chapter appeared in the fourteenth Vol. of the

Zeitschrift der Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, but unfortunately it

abounds with errors of every description, that it can convey no proper

idea of the original. In fact one might almost doubt whether such a

book as the Sarvadars’ana-sangraha could be properly translated in

HKurope. Even here it is difficult to understand it in the absence of any

commentary, even with all the assistance at one’s command of pandits

thoroughly versed in the ancient philosophies of their ancestors; and

there are many parts of the volume, which the most learned pandits

of Bengal confess their inability to explain.*

The doctrines of the Charvakas are frequentiy confounded with

those of the Bauddhas and Jainas, but Madhava’s summary, as well

as still more authentic notices from the sects themselves, proves

that this is erroneous. Charvaka is sometimes taken as the name

of a leader of the sect, and sometimes as a generic title,—in the

Mahabharata mention is made of a rakshasa of that name, who en-

deavours by a false report of Bhima’s death to ruin the Pandavas in

the moment of their final triumph. Most accounts, however, ascribe

the founding of the sect to Brihaspati. We might have more natur-

* The present chapter is one of the easiest in the work, but there are several

passages in it which 1 could not have translated, but for the aid of Pandit Mohesh

Chandra Nyayaratna,

3 C

372 The Chirvika System of Philosophy. [No. 4,

ally expected, that the doctrines in question would have been attri-

buted to S/ukra, the preceptor of the demons, rather than to Brihas-

pati, the preceptor of the gods; and plausible grounds for such an

adjudication might have been found in the singular passage at the

end of the Chhandogya Upanishad. There we read, that Indra

among the gods and Virochana among the Asuras or demons, went to

Prajapati to learn the knowledge of the Soul, and that Virochana

acquiesced without further inquiry in the exoterie doctrine of the

Self. “He, Virochana, with a feeling of satisfaction, repaired to the

Asuras, and unto them imparted this instruction, ‘Self alone is ado-

rable ; in this world Self alone should be served ; by adoring and sery-

ing one’s self, both this and the other world may be attained.’ There-

fore thenceforward the Asuras give no alms, have no faith in good

works, and officiate at no sacrifice; hence are they called Asuras.

This is their Upanishad. Their dead are besmeared with aromatics

and adorned with ornaments and costly raiment, and they think that

thereby they will overcome this region and that.” Tradition, how-

ever, gives a different origin; and just as Vishnu is said to have as-

sumed his ninth avatar as Buddha to destroy the daityas, so Brihas-

pati is described as promulgating his system to overthrow the pre-

eminence of the sons of Raji.

The legend is given with more or less detail in the Vishnu and

Matsya Puranas.* I subjoin the following abridgement of it from the

Harivansa (chapter 28).

A’yus, the son of Purtiravas of the lunar dynasty, had five sons,

Nahusha, Vriddhas’arman, Rambha, Raji and Anenas, of whom Raji

had five hundred sons. A great war was going on between the devas

and asuras, and Brahma had foretold victory to that side which was

espoused by Raji. The two parties claim his aid,+ but on his de-

manding to be made an Indra as his reward, the demons refused |

saying, “Our Indra is Prahrada.” The gods on the other hand ac-

cept the proposed condition, and Raji accordingly conquers their

enemies and becomes during his lifetime their Indra. On Reaji’s

death, his 500 sons seize the inheritance, and Indra is unable to

prevail against them. In the extremity of his distress he is repre-

* The latter makes Brihaspati teach the Jaina doctrine.

+ Raji was descended by his father from Soma, but by his mother from Swar-

bhanu, a ddnaya.

1862. | The Charvaka System of Philosophy. 373

sented as going to Brihaspati and begging for a piece of the sacred

Purodas‘a though it were only the size of a jujube fruit, to support

his fainting strength, just as Aristophanes represents the gods coming

to Peisthetzerus when the walls of Nephelococeygia interrupted the

smoke of the sacrifices. Brihaspati in compassion promises to aid

him in recovering his lost dominion, and for this purpose he invented

a new system of atheistical doctrines, “ A practical S’/astra of atheism,

utterly hostile to religion, most subtile of logical systems, and

beguiling the hearts of the wicked, though such as could never please

the mind of the truly virtuous.” This new S8/dstra of Brihaspati

easily deluded the minds of the young princes, and they soon lost all

their merit and fell from their ‘pride of place,’ and Indra regained

his throne.

The earliest mention which I have found of the word Ndstika (nihi-

list,) or its derivatives is in the Maitrayani Upanishad (8rd book, § 5)

where Nastikya is enumerated as one of the effects of the quality of

darkness.* Ndstika and Ndstikya occur several times in Manu. In the

Ramayana we have an allusion to nastikas in ch. 109 (Schlegel’sed),

of the Ayodhya Kanda, where Rama censures Jabali for advising him

to break his father’s vow and return to his capital.

“ IT blame that deed of my father that he chose as his priest one

so unstable-minded as thee,—wandering to ruin with such opinions,

a very atheist (astika) astray from the path of religion.

“ As is the thief, so too is the Bauddha; and know that the Nas-

tika is equal to them. ‘Therefore the sage whom men most hold in

awe, will not speak face to face with the Nastika.}”

We find Ndstika as well as dstika in the Purohitagana attached

to Panini’s grammar. I have already mentioned that Charvaka ap-

* Buddhist, or materialist, opinions seem alluded to in such passages as Chhan-

dogya Upanishad, VI. 2,1, &e.

+ There is a variation in Schlegel’s text and that of the late Calcutta edition.

The former has q@ifa a: Waqaa: Wsitaq{; the latter has waqaa:, and the

Schol. explains the S’loka thus ;

sat FanaTASCl AAT aitaz ew cia sfes ae arta war.

aa aAqeN aqicae ae fag | sifeara tare arate: aut SICTS

auifafa wa cal FEMA Se aa away aictata! fe fagaqa

GM IANAMATILIT CH BWtaed ewlag waaay wy yicaed

aw: eway g aut aT ai feta ste q ala aaayute 4

Havas | quanta SCHL arerersa atgue: urteta ata |

3) OC) 2

374 The Chirvaka System of Philosophy. [No. 4,

pears as a demon in the Mahdbhérata, and he is there described as

killed by the curses of some Bréhmans of Yudhishthira’s party.

Some authorities say that Brihaspati taught his doctrines to his

disciple Charvaka, but if we may judge by the occasional quotations,

the so-called Brihaspati-s‘astra must have been from ancient times

the text-book of the sect. No copy is now known to exist,* but we

have quite enough extant in the form of quotations to enable us to

judge of the character of the work. Its author, like Lucretius among

the Romans or Omar Khayyém among the Persians, was strong to

overthrow,—he could ridicule the absurdities of superstition, but he

was blind to the religious instincts which underlie them,—and hence

they are, all alike, men

—when faith had fall’n asleep,

Who heard a voice ‘ believe no more,’

And heard an ever-breaking shore

That tumbled in the godless deep.

Of course if we look at these blind gropings of bewildered humanity

simply in themselves, they can have nothing to teach or even interest

us; but it is not so, if we consider them in relation to the history of

the human mind.. The Charvaéka doctrines, and in fact, all such

purely negative systems, may be regarded from three separate points

of view, and it is as seen under these several aspects that they present

such widely varying characters. If we only look at them so far as

they deny the deepest instincts of our nature, we can but turn from

them in disgust and horror,—the beliefin God and in the soul’s immor-

tality are not the results of logical inference, but the very postulates

of human thought, and we deny our own humanity if we choose to

question them. Again, so far as these sceptical systems only uttered

a protest against the superstitions of their age, we may regard them

not only with pity but with mournful interest. But so far as they

express the negative side of philosophy, they may even claim our

most serious attention, for they help us to remember those natural

limitations and defects of the human mind, which we are so apt to

forget in the excitement of new discoveries. Are they not in fact

* Since writing this paper we have received the third part of Vol. XIX. of the

Royal Asiatic Society’s Journal, which contains a paper by Mr. Muir on the

fragments of Brihaspati as compared with similar passages in the Ramayana

and Vishnu Purana. He there states that Dr. Hall had in vain searched for any

copy of these Barhaspatya S’lokas. We may well despair of their being ever

found, if even the discoverer of the Bharatiya S’astra has failed to find any trace.

1862. | The Chérvaka System of Philosophy. 375

the necessary shadow that the human mind flings as it advances,—

the slave set to warn the conqueror in the triumphal procession ?

We now proceed to give a literal translation of Madhava’s

account of the system from the Sarva-dars’ana Sangraha.

The Charvaka doctrine.

We have said in our preliminary invocation “ salutation to S/iva, the

abode of eternal knowledge, the storehouse of supreme felicity,” but

how can we attribute to the Divine Being the giving of supreme

felicity, when such a notion has been utterly abolished by Charvaka,

the crest-gem of the atheistical school, the follower of the doctrine

of Brihaspati? The efforts of Charvaka are indeed hard to be eradicat-

ed, for the majority of living beings hold by the current refrain,

While life is yours, live joyously,

None can escape Death’s searching eye;

When once this frame of ours they burn,

How shall we e’er again return?

The mass of men, in accordance with the 8/astras of policy and

enjoyment* considering wealth and desire the only ends of man, and

denying the existence of any thing belonging to a future world, are

found to follow only the doctrine of Charvaka. Hence another name

for that school is Lokayata,—a name well accordant with the thing

signified.

In this school the four elements, earth, &c., are the original principles,

—from these alone when transformed into the body, intelligence is

produced, just as the inebriating power is developed from the mixing

of certain ingredients,f and when these are destroyed, intelligence at

once perishes also. They quote the S/ruti for this (Brihad Arany.

Up. II. 4. 12.), “springing forth from these elements, itself solid

knowledge, ib is destroyed when they are destroyed,—after death no

* See Dr. Hall’s preface to the Vasavadatta, p. 11.

+ “S/ankara, Bhaskara, and other commentators name the Lokayatikas, and

these appear to be a branch of the Sect of Charvaka” (Colebrooke). Lokayata

may be etymologically analysed as ‘prevalent in the world’ (loka, and dyata).

Laukayatika occurs in Panini’s ukthagana.

{ Kinwa is explained as “a drug or seed used to produce fermentation in the

manufacture of spirits from sugar, bassia, &c.” Colebrooke quotes from S8’an-

kara: “The faculty of thought results from a modification of the aggregate ele-

ments in like manner as sugar with a ferment and other ingredients becomes an

inebriating liquor; and as betel, areca, lime and extract of ‘catechu chewed toge-

ther, have an exhilarating property not found in those substances severally.”

376 The Charvaka System of Philosophy. [ No. 4,

intelligence remains.”* Therefore the soul is only the body distin-

guished by the attribute of intelligence, since there is no evidence

for any soul distinct from the body, as such cannot be proved, since

this school holds that perception is the only source of knowledge and

does not allow inference, &c.

The only end of man is enjoyment produced by sensual pleasures.

Nor may you say that such cannot be called the end of man as they

are always mixed with some kind of pain,—because it is our wisdom

to enjoy the pure pleasure as far as we can, and to avoid the pain

which inevitably accompanies it; just as the man who desires fish,

takes the fish with their scales and bones, and having taken as many

as he wants, desists ; or just as the man who desires rice, takes the

rice, straw and all, and having taken as much as he wants, desists.

It is not therefore for us, through-a fear of pain, to reject the plea-

sure which our nature instinctively recognises as congenial. Men

do not refrain from sowing rice, because forsooth there are wild

animals to devour it ; nor do they refuse to set the cooking-pots on the

fire, because forsooth there are beggars to pester us for a share of the

contents. Ifany one were so timid as to forsake a visible pleasure,

he would indeed be foolish like a beast, as has been said by the poet,

The pleasure which arises to men from contact with sensible objects

Is to be relinquished as accompanied by pain,—such is the reasoning of

fools ;

The berries of paddy, rich with the finest white grains,

What man, seeking his true interest, would fling away, because covered with

husk and dust ?+

If you object, that, if there be no such thing as happiness in a

future world, then how will men of experienced wisdom engage

in the agnihotra and other sacrifices, which can only be performed

with great expenditure of money and bodily fatigue ?—your objection

cannot be accepted as any proof to the contrary, since the agnihotra,

&e., are only useful as means of livelihood, for the Veda is tainted by

the three faults of untruth, self-contradiction and tautology ;{ then

* Of course Sankara, in his commentary, gives a very different interpretation,

applying it to the cessation of individual existence when the knowledge of the

Supreme is once attained. Cf. S’abara’s Comm. Jaimini Sut. i. i. 5.

+ I take aa as here equal to @y.—Cl. Atharva V. xi. 3, 5. Say: @UT AlTa-

asa AAT GT: ,

£ See Nyaya Sutras, IL. 57,

1862. | The Charvéka System of Philosophy. 377

again, the impostors who call themselves Vaidie pundits are mutually

destructive, as the authority of the jnana-kanda is overthrown by those

who maintain that of the karma-kanda, while those who maintain the

authority of the jnana-kanda reject that of the karma-kanda; and

lastly the three Vedas themselves are only the incoherent rhapsodies

of knaves, and to this effect runs the popular saying,*

The Agnihotra, the three Vedas, the ascetic’s three staves, and smearing one-

self with ashes,—

Brihaspati says, these are but means of livelihood for those who have no

manliness nor sense.

Hence it follows that there is no other hell than mundane pain

produced by purely mundane causes, as thorns, &c. ; the only Supreme

is the earthly monarch whose existence is proved by actual perception ;

and the only Liberation is the dissolution of the body. By holding

the doctrine that the soul is identical with the body, such phrases as

‘Tam thin,’ ‘I am black,’ &c. are at once intelligible, as the attri-

butes of thinness, &c. and intelligence will reside in the same sub-

ject (the body) ; and the use of the phrase ‘my body’ is elliptical,

like ‘the head of Réhw’ (Rahu being really all head).

All this has been thus summed up,

In this school there are four elements, earth, water, fire and air ;

And from these four elements alone is intelligence produced,—

Just like the intoxicating power from kinwa, &ec. mixed together ;

Since in ‘I am fat,’ ‘I am lean,’ these attributes abide in the same subject,

And since fatness, &c. reside only in the body,} it alone is the soul and

no other,

And such phrases as ‘ my body’ are only significant by ellipsis.

“ Be it so,” says the opponent, “ your wish would be gained, if

inference, &c. had no force of proof; but then they have this

force; else, if they had not, then how on perceiving smoke, should

the thoughts of the intelligent immediately proceed to fire; or

why, on hearing another say ‘ there are fruits on the bank of the

river,’ do those who desire fruit proceed at once to the shore ?”

All this, however, is only the inflation of the world of fancy.

Those who maintain the authority of inference accept the sign, or

middle term, as the causer of knowledge, which middle term must

* The word dbhdnaka, which occurs several times in the 8. D. S. (e. g. p. 107),

is not found in any lexicon, ‘he Pandits explain it by kimvadanti,

+ Lread S& for Ses.

378 The Charvika System of Philosophy. [ No. 4,

be found in the minor and be itself invariably connected with the

major.* Now this invariable connection must be a relation destitute

of any condition, accepted or disputed ;+ and this connection does not

possess its power of causing inference by virtue of its ewistence, as

the eye, &c. are the cause of perception, but by virtue of its being

known. What then is the means of this connection’s being known ?

We will first shew that it is not perception. Now perception is

held to be of two kinds, external and internal, z. e. as produced by the

external senses, or by the inner sense, mind. The former is not the

required means ; for although it is possible that the actual contact of

the senses and the object will produce the knowledge of the particu-

lar object thus brought in contact, yet as there can never be such

contact in the case of the past or the future, the universal proposition?

which was to embrace the invariable connection of the middle and

major terms in every case, becomes impossible to be known. Nor may

you maintain that this knowledge of the universal proposition has the

general class as its object, because, if so, there might arise a doubt as

to the existence of the invariable connection in this particular case,§

(as, for instance, in this particular smoke as implying fire).

Nor is internal perception the means, since you cannot establish

that the mind has any power to act independently towards an exter-

nal object, since all allow that it is dependent on the external senses,

as has been said by one of the logicians, “The eye, &c., have their

objects as described ; but mind externally is dependent on the others.”

Nor can inference be the means of the knowledge of the universal

proposition, since in the case of this inference, we should also require

another inference to establish it, and so on, and hence would arise the

fallacy of an ad infinitum retrogression.

Nor can testimony be the means thereof, since we may either al-

lege in reply, in accordance with the Vais'eshika doctrine of Kanada,

that this is included in the topic of inference ; or else we may hold that

this fresh proof of testimony is unable to leap over the old barrier

* Literally ‘“ must be an attribute of the subject and have invariable attend-

edness (vydapti.)”

+ For the sandigdha and nis'chita upadhi see Siddhanta Muktavali, p. 125.

The former is accepted only by one party.

{ Literally, the knowledge of the invariable attendedness (as of smoke by fire).

§ The attributes of the class are not always found in every member,—thus

idiots are men, though man is a rational animal ; and again, this particular smoke

might be a sign of a fire in some other place.

1862. | The Charvaka System of Philosophy. 379

that stopped the progress of inference, since it depends itself on the

-recognition of a sign, in the form of the language used in the child’s

presence by the old man ;* and moreover there is no more reason for

our believing on another’s word, that smoke and fire are invariably

connected, than for our receiving the ipse dixit of Manu, &c., (which

of course we Charvakas reject).

And again, if testimony were to be accepted as the only means

of the knowledge of the universal proposition, then in the case

of a man to whom the fact of the invariable connection between

the middle and major terms had not been pointed out by another

person, there could be no inference of one thing (as fire) on seeing

another thing (as smoke); hence, on your own shewing, the whole

topic of inference for oneselff would have to end in mere idle

words.

Then again comparison,{ &c., must be utterly rejected as the means

of the knowledge of the universal proposition, since it 1s impossible that

they can produce the knowledge of the unconditioned connection (Z. e.

the universal proposition), because their end is to produce the

knowledge of quite another connection, viz., the relation of a name

to something so named.

Again, this same absence of a condition,§ which has been given as

the definition of an invariable connection (@. e. a universal proposi-

tion ;) can itself never be known; since it is impossible to establish

that all conditions must be objections of perception, and therefore

although the absence of perceptible things may be itself perceptible,

the absence of non-perceptible things must be itself non-perceptible,

and thus, since we must here too have recourse to inference, &c., we

cannot leap over the obstacle which has already been planted to bar

them. Again, we must accept as the definition of the condition, “it is

that which is reciprocal or equipollent inextension|| withthe majorterm,

* See SAhitya Darpana (Dr. Ballantyne’s trans. p. 16) and Siddhanta M. p, 80,

+ The properly logical, as distinguished from the rhetorical, argument.

< “ Upamdna or the knowledge of a similarity is the instrument in the pro-

duction of an inference from similarity. This particular inference consists in

the knowledge of the relation of a name to something so named,’ Dr. Ballan-

tyne’s Tarka Sangraha. ae : :

§ The upadhi is the condition which must be supplied to restrict a too general

middle term, as in the inference ‘ the mountain has smoke because it has fire, if

we add wet fuel as the condition of the fire, the middle term will be no longer too

general. In the case of a true vyapti there is of course no upadhi, —

\| A’vriorpépez, We have here our own A with distributed predicate,

38 D

380 The Ohirvéka System of Philosophy. [No. 4

though not constantly accompanying the middle.” These three dis-

tinguished clauses, “not constantly accompanying the middle term,” -

“constantly accompanying the major term,” and “being constantly ac-

companied by it” (Z. e. reciprocal), are needed in the full definition

to stop respectively three such fallacious conditions, in the argument

to prove the non-eternity of sound, as ‘being produced,’ ‘the nature

of a jar,’ and ‘the not causing audition ;’* wherefore the definition

holds,—and again it is established by the s/loka of the great Doctor

beginning samasama.}

But since the knowledge of the condition must here precede the

knowledge of the condition’s absence, it is only when there is the

knowledge of the condition, that the knowledge of the universality

of the proposition is possibie, 2. e. a knowledge in the form of such a

connection between the middle term and major term as is distinguished

by the absence of any such condition; and on the other hand the

knowledge of the condition depends upon the knowledge of the in-

* If we omitted the first clause and only made the upadhi “that which

constantly accompanies the major term and is constantly accompanied by it,” then

inthe Naiyayik argument ‘sound is non-eternal, because it has the class of sound,’

‘being produced’ would serve as a Mimansik upadhi, to establish the vyabhichara

fallacy, as it is reciprocal with ‘ non-eternal ;’ but the omitted clause excludes it,

as an Upadhi must be consistent with either party’s opinions, and of course the

Naiyayik maintains that ‘ being produced’ always accompanies the class of sound.

Similarly if we defined the upadhi as ‘ not constantly accompanying the middle

term and constantly accompanied by the major,’ we might have as an upadhi ‘ the

nature of a jar,’ as this is never found with the middle term (the class or na-

ture of sound only residing in sound, and that of a jar only ina jar,) while at the

same time wherever the class of jar is found there is also found non-eternity.

Lastly if we defined the upadhi as “not constantly accompanying the middle

term, and constantly accompanying the major,’ we might have as a Mimansik

upadhi ‘ the not causing audition’ ¢. e. the not being apprehended by the organs of

hearing ; but this is excluded, as non-eternity is not always found where this is,

ether being inaudible and yet eternal.

+ This refers to an obscure s’loka of Udayanacharya, “‘ where a reciprocal and

a non-reciprocal universal-connection (¢. e. universal propositions which severally

do and do not distribute their predicates) relate to the same argument (ase. g.

to prove the existence of smoke,) there that non-reciprocating term of the second

will be a fallacious middle, which is not invariably accompanied by the other re-

procal of the first.” Thus ‘the mountain has smoke because it has fire’ (here fire

and smoke are non-reciprocating, as fire is not found invariably accompanied by

smoke though smoke is by fire,) or ‘because it has fire from wet fuel’ (smoke and

fire from wet fuel being reciprocal and always accompanying each other) ; the non-

reciprocating term of the former (fire) will give a fallacious inference, because it is

also, of course, not invariably accompanied by the special kind of fire, that produced

from wet fuel. But this will not be the case, where the non-reciprocating term

és thus invariably accompanied by the other reciprocal, as ‘the mountain has fire

because it has smoke ;’ here though fire and smoke do not reciprocate, yet smoke

will be a true middle, because it is invariably accompanied by heat which is the

reciprocal of fire.

c¢

1862. | The Charvaka System of Philosophy. 38 L

variable connection. Thus we fasten on our opponents as with ada-

mantine glue the thunderbolt-like fallacy of reasoning in a circle.

Hence by the impossibility of knowing the universality of a propo-

sition it becomes impossible to establish inference, &c.*

The step which the mind takes from the knowledge of smoke, &c.,

to the knowledge of fire, &c., can be accounted for by its being based

on a former perception or by its being an error; and that in some

eases this step is justified by the result, is accidental just like the

coincidence of effects observed in the employment of gems, charms,

drugs, &e.

From this it follows that fate, &c.+ do not exist, since these can only

be proved by inference. But an opponent will say, if you thus do

not allow adrishta, the various phenomena of the world become des-

titute of any cause. But we cannot accept this objection as valid,

since these phenomena can all be produced spontaneously from the

inherent nature of things. Thus it has been said,

The fire is hot, the water cold, refreshing cool the breeze of morn,

By whom came this variety P from their own nature was it born.

And all this has been also said by Brihaspati.

There is no heaven, no final liberation, nor any soul in another world,

Nor do the actions of the four castes, orders, &c., produce any real effect.

The Agnihotra, the three Vedas, the ascetic’s three staves, and smearing

one’s self with ashes,

Were made by Naturet as the livelihood of those destitute of knowledge

and manliness,

If a beast slain in the Jyotishtoma rite will itself go to heaven,

Why then does not the sacrificer forthwith offer his own father ?

If the S’raddha produces gratification to beings who are dead,

Then here too in the case of travellers when they start, it is needless to give

provisions for the journey.

If beings in heaven are gratified by our offering the S’raddha here,

Then why not give the food down below to those who are standing on the

housetop ?

* Cf. Sextus Empiricus, P. Hyp. ii.—In 8. D.8. pp. 7,8, we have an attempt to

establish the authority of the universal proposition from the relation of cause and

effect or genus and species. i 3

+ Adrishta, i.e. the merit and demerit in our actions which produce their

effects in future births.

£ I take Dhatri as = God, or nature, speaking by common parlance. Dr. Hall

(Catalogue, p. 162) would seem to take Dhatri as the name of an author, —Dhatri

may sometimes stand for Brihaspati,

aD3a3

382 The Charvika System of Philosophy. [ No, 4,

While life remains, let a man live happily, let him feed on ghee, even though

he runs in debt,

When once the body becomes ashes, how can it ever return again ?

If he who departs from the body goes to another world,

How is it that he comes not back again, restless for love of his kindred ?

Hence it is only as a means of livelihood that Brahmans have established

here

All these ceremonies for the dead,—there is no other fruit anywhere.

The three authors of the Vedas were buffoons, knaves and demons,

All the well known formule of the pandits, jarphari, turpharf, &c.*

And all the obscene rites for the queen commanded in the Aswamedha,

These were invented by buffoons, and so all the various kinds of presents to

the priests,

While the eating of flesh was similarly commanded by night prowling

demons.

Hence in kindness to the mass of living beings must we fly for

refuge to the doctrine of Charvaka. Such is the pleasant consum-

mation.

It would have been an interesting inquiry, if we could have traced

the relations between the Hindu materialism andthe orthodox systems

on the one hand and Buddhism on the other. But we can only weary

ourselves with asking questions to which there can be no answer, as

all traces of chronology and successive development have been obli-

terated in the present sutras of the Dars’anas. Each one now seems

to imply the contemporary existence of all the rest, and consequently

for historical purposes they are delusive and useless. We can only

tell that at a very early period in Hindu speculation, the “negative

arm”’ was unusually vigorous ; and it would not perhaps be impossible

to reconstruct from still extant allusions a complete series (though

not in chronological order,) corresponding in Greek philosophy to that

from Xenophanes to Sextus Empiricus.

* Rig veda, x. 106.—For the As’wamedha rites, see Wilson’s Rig V., preface,

Vol ii. p. xiii.

+ Or this may mean “and all the various other things to be handled in the

rites.”” There seems something omitted in the s‘lokas, as only two classes are

specified, and we should naturally expect that the knaves would have been con-

nected with the various offerings to the priests.—Could we venture to read yue-

> ENS

arat for qftsatai, and eq: for wee: ?

1862.) The Charvaka System of Philosophy. 383

By way of conclusion to this paper I subjoin a singular passage

from the Uttara Naishadha of S/ri Harsha, which puts together in a

compact form the principal Charvaka arguments against the authori-

ty of the Veda, the Smriti, and the orthodox philosophical systems.

Sri Harsha (whatever his precise date*) lived late iu the silver age

of Sanskrit literature, but his works have a great authority in such

matters, as he had a profound acquaintance with every part of Hindu

philosophy ; and hence his poems enjoy a great celebrity even among

Naiydyik Pandits, who, as a rule, are generally considered to despise

the ‘ primrose path’ of poetry.+

He represents the five deities as returning to heaven from Dama-

yanti’s Swayamvara, and on their way they meet the retinue of Kali,

the presiding daemon of the ironage. Foremost in the multitude are

seen Kdma, Anger, Covetousness and Folly, and behind them follow

a tumultuous throng of worshippers, among whom the representative

of the Charvaka philosophy holds of course a pre-eminent place.

- As this host drew near, like a sea that hath burst its bounds,

The gods heard from some one in the midst words harsh to their ears.

“The truth of the S’ruti for the effect of sacrifices is like that which tells of

stones that swim ;{

What faith can we place in it, Oh ye grey-bearded sages, that the path of enjoy-

ment should be left ?

A certain Bodhisatwa has arisen to give a mortal stab to the Veda,

Who has declared by infallible proofs that all the world is in a state of flux.§

The daily fire, the rules of the Veda, the ascetic’s vow, the sectarian mark of

ashes,—

Brihaspati tells us that these are the livelihood of those who lack sense and man-

hood.

Purity of caste consists in the purity of both lines of our ancestors through

each backward generation ;

Then what caste can be faultless now, divided as each is into endless families ?

Through the contact of women, what man is there undefiled by sin ?

Why then does the infatuated world fast and bathe debarred from enjoyment ?

* See Dr. Hall’s Vasavadatta, Preface.

t+ The S'rotriya-jaranmimdnsakddayah are excepted from the hopeful students

of poetry by the Sahitya Darpana.

{ This alludes to some Vaidic passage grdvduah plavanti, which seems to have

become proverbial, cf. Mahaviracharitra, p. 13.

§ Alluding to the well-known doctrine of the Buddhist sect, the Madhyamikas

sarvam kshanikam, mavra pet. It is worth observing that S/ri Harsha, in com

mon with most later Hindu authors, confounds the Buddhists and Charvakas.

ood The Charvike System of Philosophi. [No. 4,

Fie on those who boast of the purity of their race and jealously keep their wo-

men secluded,

And yet keep not their men secluded, though each sex is equally blinded by

passion.

That s’astra which forbids adultery,—idle illusion as it is,—

Was itself disregarded by Indra when he wooed Ahaly4.*

Oh Brahmans, cease to attribute sin to approaching a guru’s wife,

Since your Master, the Moon, plunged reckless into this snare.

“The dead hath torment from his sins and joy from his merits,” thus saith the

Veda,

But sense-evidence attesteth the contrary,—it is for you to determine which is

the stronger.

If sin is to be avoided, from the possibility that we may attain another body af-

ter death,

Then, Brahmans, cease to sacrifice from the possibility of the sin of injuring

living animals.

How can you put faith in good actions (sukrita) and not in good enjoyments

(surata) ?

Let a man do that action by which at the end his happiness is increased.

Commit sins as forced by your passions, and then they will be as not done,

Manu said that those actions were as not done which were committed by force.

Oh ye followers of tradition, dispute not this passage of your own s/Astras,

But follow every pleasure which your heart may desire.

Where is there union among the learned in the interpretation of S8’ruti and

Smriti?

Interpretation depends on the interpreter’s power of mind,—wherefore despise

not ours which leads to happiness.

When the body is once burned, which is the true subject of the thought ‘I am,’

what becomes of sin P

If the soul, which is separate and the witness, is to suffer, then why not any

other unconnected thing ?

The dead man remembers his former births,—the successive waves of the fruits of

actions affect the dead,—

The dead hath pleasure in food eaten by Brahmans,—enough of this talk of

knaves !

By meu who feel that they are only body,—when told that they are something

else,

This very body is disregarded and some other object accepted, through the all-

deceiving Veda’s influence!

* May we not compare Terence (Kun. III. 5), a3 exemplified in St. Augustine’s

confessions (1. 16)? The same argument recurs in the Das’akumara Charitra,

+ Soma is the king of the Brahmans as Indra of the Kshatriyas (Taitt. Sanhi-

1d, I. 8. 10).

f{ Manu, viii, 168.—Cf. Aristotle, Nic. Mthics, IIT, 1, 238.

(1862. ] The Charvéka System of Philosophy. 385

One side of an alternative must come to pass,—so when the desire is fulfilled

The cheats say their mantras were the cause, which in case of failure were not

rightly performed.*

If He alone by the sins of all is already plunged into infinite suffering,+

Then, timid one, how can this revealed Soul feel any new burden through sin of

thine P

Of what use is a flower plucked from its stalk ? only when growing thereon does it

bring forth fruit ;

If thou would’st place it on the head of a stone, as identical with deity,t then why

not place it at once on thine own P

Fling away like empty chaff thy bitter speeches against women,—

Why longer deceive the world, when thou thyself art equally depraved ?

Follow the commands of Kamadeva, which even Brahma ang] the rest did not

disobey ;

The Veda is the command of the gods, and what command more authoritative

than his ?

Tf you allow that a part of the Veda is only idle repetition, §

Then by what ill-fortune do you hold it not of those parts which inflict toil and

expense P

Ye believe the authority of the Veda, stout-hearted champions in Vaidic discus-

sions,

And yet, bewildered as ye are, yourselves pronounce interpolated the passage

that enjoins the gift of the elephant tied to the post.

The Vaidic passage which says, ‘‘ Who knoweth what is in the other world,”

By that very authority how can one accept another world at all?

Manu,—talking of merit and demerit, the one impossible to be gained as the

other to be avoided,

And seeking under the pretext to mulct mankind,—has been idly followed by the

learned. Z

‘Verily by the words of Vyasa comes faith in another world,’ thus ye say, logi-

clans as ye are;

O ye disciples of the fish, who would deign even to call you fishes ?

That Vyasa of yours, the Court poet of the Pandavas, well versed in the syco-

phant’s art,

When was he ever known to speak a contrary word, if his patrons either

praised or blamed ?

Did not Vyasa through passion commit adultery with his brother’s wife ?

* Of. the Bengali proverb, SiWit Stoxwt ¢ cotata eta.

+ Alluding to the Vedantic doctrine that all are Brahma.

f£ Ze. as the S’alagram, &c., as identical with Vishnu, &c. I would read in the

second line aaity.

§ Alluding to the arthavdda as distinguished from the vidhi.

386 The Charvaka System of Philosophy. [ No. 4,

Or again when he loved his maidservant, can his mother’s command be his ex-

cuse then ?*

Books made by gods and Brahmans are your only authority for paying them

homage,—

And see ye not, when ye bow down to the cow, ye debase yourselves eyen lower

than that ?

Bravely have our passionless priests relinquished desires—erer hankering after

sacrifices,

And longing, even when they are dead, to obtain a heaven of apsarases with eyes

like fawns.

Why seek to be passionless, ye sages? rather labour to win the love of the fair;

When once a creature is dust, it is idle to think that he comes hither again.

Let both sexes deyote themselves to enjoyment,—such is the opinion

Even of the Muni Panini, when he said “ apavarge tritiyd.”’ >

Men dive into the Ganges in hopes to rise higher thereby

Like a ram forsooth who retreats backward before he rushes forward to charge!

Why should we fear such Vaidic threats as ‘ by this sin one will become a beast ?”?

Tiven the rajilat is as happy as a raja in its own means ef enjoyment.

If the slain in battle rejoice in heaven,§ then the demons,

Slain by Vishnu in battle, may fight with him there, slain though they be.

“In the world there is Brahma and the self,|| in liberation there is only Brahma,’?

Oh the wisdom of the Vedantists who would make liberation to be the self’s

obliterating ! :

He too who propounded his system that a stone’s state is the true liberation,—

You may well call him Gotama, for a superlative fool was he.{]

. The wives of S’iva, Vishnu, &c., are intensely devoted to their lords;

Why then are they still the prisoners of love—why have they not attained to

liberation ?

If there be a Supreme Being all-knowing, all-merciful, and whose word never fails,

Then why does he not make us, suppliants, happy by the mere expense of a word ?

The Supreme producing sorrow to mortals, arising from their evil deeds,

Would be an enemy without a cause, while others hate only when provoked.

Since all are equally vacillating in proof and each destroys the other,

What opinion is there which is not futile, just like two contradictory premises ?

* His mother had given him her command in the first case as his brother

died without issue, but this excuse will not hold in the second.

+ This grammatical rule (Pan. II. 3,6) properly means “ the third (case is to

used) when the action is continuously performed till the desired end is obtained,”

(as “ he read it ina month,” mdsena,) but S’riharsha puns on each word and

makes it mean ‘“‘the third (¢.e.in the list of objects of human desire——merit,

wealth, enjoyment and final liberation) is to be used to obtain the final end.”

+ A kind of snake.

§ Bhag. Gita, II.

|| Swa means here the individual soul. He now proceeds to attack the different

systems of philosophy, beginning with the Vedanta.

{ Go + tama. For the mukti of the Nyaya, see Nyaya Sut. I. 22.

1862.] The Charvaka System of Philosophy. 387

Ascetics, wrathful themselves, teach others to restrain their wrath,

Just as the penniless alchemist will teach you the rules to turn everything to

gold.

Why give away your wealth? §’ri, Vishnu’s beloved, loves him who giveth not ;

Poor Bali, who gave away all his wealth to the dwarf, found a chain as his reward’

(Give not) for every body desires to rob or injure the wealthy man;

Hardly one can be found who sits tranquil and has flung away the greed of gain.

Not to steal makes poverty thrive, to hold any food unlawful cheats the belly ;

Live then as you will, this is the only root which bears the shoot of happiness.”

Having heard these evil words Indra burst into anger,

And loudly exclaimed, ‘‘ Who is this that stabs the heart of religion ?

Who dares thus to speak while I, Indra, rule the three worlds,

I with my hand flashing with the thunderbolt, and the worlds with the three

Vedas as their eyes !

As for the non-commixture of the castes, their continuance or interruption,—

Bow to the proof that no murderer has escaped on this plea in the ordeals.

The paramour ofa woman known to belong to the upper castes, finds not victory

in his oath,—

This fact proclaims the purity of the generations of all the castes,

Thou acknowledgest the ordeals of water and fire, as ordained in the Veda,

For shame,—do not these force thy mind to throttle these atheistic thoughts ?

Even though the marriage rites are lawfully performed, the production of issue is

uncertain,—

Oh ye atheists, how is it that some unseen cause pierces not your hearts with

conviction ?

Why believest thou not the stories, attested by men of different countries,

Of men born again as goblins who have assumed some body and implored a

s’raddha at Gaya?

How dost thou not credit the corroborating stories of another world

Told by men on their return who have been seized by Yama’s messengers under

a mistaken name ?”

Then the god of fire flamed forth and scornfully addressed him,

How darest thou in our presence thus to speak with unbridled tongue?

Oh thou who faintest at a moment’s fast, art thou not astounded to remember

The ancient fasters of twelve days and nights who supported life by the sole

power of their religion ?

The visible effects which follow such rites as that for a son, and the hawk and karira

offerings,*—

How is it that these do not dispel like sunrise the prowling demons of thy

doubts as to religion ?”

* The hawk sacrifice is used to imprecate destruction on an enemy. For the

offering made with the fruit of the capparis aphylla (Karira), for rain, see Taitt.

Sanh. II. 4, 7—10.

3 BE

388 The Charvaka System of Philosophy. [No. 4,

Then making the sky flash with sparks as he shook his staff to and fro,

Yama thus poured forth the waves of his speech, as if his heart was pierced by

the other’s words.

“Stay, stay while I forthwith silence thy lips and throat,

Wretch as thou art that utterest these hostile words in the midst of our assembly.

Oh Lokayata, who for thy mere words will give up the other world,

Established by the Vedas and hundreds of opinions that wear the garb of the

Veda ?

When there isa dispute about the true road, between a few and many of equal

claims to knowledge,

As thou wouldst act in regard to an earthly journey,—why not thus too as re-

gards another world ?

Whoso sees the consent of all men to give away their daughters to others,*

How can that man’s faith but be firm in the reality of another world ?

If any opinion be true, then those who forsake all opinions must be undone ;

If a rite fails, it is only the defect of fruit, but positive injury can never come

from following duty.

Hither from the general consent of mankind, or the fear of guilt to be incurred,

Some Vaidic principles are obeyed by all,—then, if these, why not all for their

sake P”

Then spake Varuna, red with wrath, a speech devoid of pity,

* Base heretic, why fearest thou not my tremendous noose ?

There are stones beyond man’s power to make, marked with Vishnuw’s incarna-

tions,

How is it, ye fools, that these do not persuade you to the path of the holy?

Indra’s title S’atakratu and the very names of the castes, as born from the thigh,

&e.+

Why do not these confound you with the old traditions of the Veda?

How do ye not believe the Vedas when ye see by sense perception

The dead animating various shapes and imploring a s’raddha at Gaya, &e. ?

Forsake not the Vedas when ye yourselves behold men bearing witness to their

truth

Who have been carried to Yama by some mistake of name and have then re-

turned to their bodies.”

Then stepping forth from Kali’s host, which stood paralysed by the wrath of the

gods,

The varlet thus lifted his voice, raising folded hands to his forehead,

“T am not guilty, oh lords of heaven,—I am subject to another’s will,

I am but the bard of the Kali Yug,f fair-tongued to flatter it.”

* Tt would not be done but for the S’ruti’s command.

+ S’atakratu is a common Vaidic and non-Vaidic name of Indra (e. g. Rig V.

I. 4, 8.) The mythic origin of the four castes occurs in the Purusha-sikta,

{£ In Schlegel’s Ramayana we find Jabali similarly apologising.

1862.| The Charvaka System of Philosophy. 389

The most remarkable part of this singular episode is the rejoinder

of the four gods to the Charvaka’s attack, as it is difficult to con-

ceive that the arguments adduced could ever have been considered as

of any weight in the discussion. It is perhaps a bold surmise, but I can-

not help drawing the inference, that we have here a symptom ofa very

important phase of Hinduthought which has been only casually no-

ticed by European inquirers. S’ri Harsha is the advocate of a pecu-

liar school of Hindu philosophy, which holds the same place between

the older Dars/anas and the absolute negation of the Charvakas, as

the sceptical school of Pyrrho and the new academy of Arcesilaus

did with regard to the older Greek systems and the later Epicureans.

“ Academici novam induxerunt scientiam, nihil scire,”’ says Seneca;

and Pyrrho’s doctrines are well enough known to us in that “armou-

ry of scepticism,” Sextus Empiricus, where every department of

human knowledge is attacked, and every affirmation or negation met

by the same unruffled éroyn between equally balanced alternatives.

In the same way S/ri Harsha in his celebrated work Khandana-

Khanda-Khdadya (‘the sweetmeat of universal refutation’) has endea-

voured to establish a quasi Vedantic dxaradnia or éroxy of his own. He

tries to show that every system of philosophy involves in its first

principles the elements of its own overthrow, and each in turn falls

before his analysis. The only thing that remains amidst this uni-

versal refutation is the mere fact that we know,—the object matter of

this knowledge is alike illusory and impossible, but the exercise of

intelligence in our knowing is true. To use his own words, “we

in fact, desisting from any attempt to establish the existence or the

non-existence of the external world, are perfectly contented to rest

all our weight on the one Brahma, identical with thought, establish-

ed by its own evidence; but as for those who descend into the arena

of controversy and desire by means of their own imagined arguments

and refutations to discover and establish the actual truth of things,

we can always maintain as against them, that their mode of proce-

dure is fallacious, since it can always be confuted by the very princi-

ples that they lay down.” And again “the only difference between

us and the Saugatas (or Buddhists) is that they maintain that every-

thing is inexplicable (anirvachantya,) while we maintain that every-

thing is inexplicable except the mere fact of knowing.” We are

hardly likely, therefore, to be doing S/ri Harsha much injustice, if we

390 The Charvaka System of Philosophy. [No. 4,

interpret his dialogue between the gods and the materialist as in-

volving a deeper meaning than a mere episode in a romance; its issue

was premeditated and his sympathies were with the aggressor. To

him the contest was not one between truth and falsehood, but simply

between equally balanced alternatives of doubt, and materialism in

his eyes was only one of the manifold varieties of possible opinion

which might equally serve to amuse the mind in life’s weary play-

ground. The true philosopher would look down on the busy scene,

endless alike in aim and duration, from his dxaraAnyia as from Lucre-

tius’ watch tower,

Despicere unde queas alios, passimque videre

Errare atque viam palantes queerere vitee.

How different from the creed of Plato, as he putsit in the mouth

of Simmias, in the immortal dialogue with Socrates in prison,—“ It

seems to me, as perhaps it seems to thee, that to know the certainty

of such matters in this life is impossible or at any rate most difficult ;

but he were the veriest craven who for all this would shrink from

proving to the uttermost every opinion current among men, resolved

never to desist until fairly worn out with exploring in every direc-

tion. For one at least of three things we ought to achieve,—either to

learn from others where truth is to be found or, may be, to find it our-

selves,—or else if this be impossible, then to take the best and least

disputable of human opinions, and risking our fortunes thereon like

him who commits himself to a raft, to sail across this life, unless one

can embark on some surer vessel or some divine demonstration.”

1862.] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 391

Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior—By BAsu RATENDRALALA

Mirra.

Ordinarily, monumental history rectifies or completes written his-

tory. But in India, where oblivion has gloriously triumphed over all

ancient records, making puzzles of Cyclopean erections, and turning

old glories into dreams ; where most of her sovereigns and great men

live not in the pages of a Xenophon or a Thucydides, but in a few

fanciful fables, rude coins, smouldering ruins, and blotted inserip-

tions ; it has to establish a history and not to rectify it. Hence it

is, that in India it has a value which is utterly unknown in other

parts of the civilized world. It has already thrown valuable light

upon the annals of many a prosperous reign; and much is yet

expected of it. Our As’okas and Guptas live but in their inscrip-

tions and coins, and our Seythians and Indo-Bactrians and Shah

Kings have left to us their only vestiges in their mint-marks. In-

dividual inscriptions and coins may not often yield matter of en-

grossing importance, but as most inscriptions of by-gone times,

when only kings and princes and such like men could afford the -

luxury of recording inscriptions, contain something which in con-

nexion with others may be of interest in elucidating the annals of the

country, I trust, the following analyses and translations of some

from the celebrated fortress of Gwalior, affording as they do the

traces of a number of sovereigns, mostly unknown to Oriental

scholars, will not be altogether unacceptable to the readers of the

Journal. For fac-similies of these inscriptions, I am indebted to the

Government Archeological Enquirer, Colonel Alexander Cunningham,

who has been kind enough to place at my disposal, for publication,

reduced copies of several of them in anticipation of a paper by him

on the antiquities and history of Gwalior.

Pere Tieffenthaler in his description of Agra has given a long list*

* The list runs as follows :—-

Suite des Rajahs gentils de

Gualier, de la race de Catschua.

1. Le premier a été Sowrad)

sen, qui changea son nom en celui

de Souradjpdl, et batit la fameuse

lier daprés un Hermite nommé

Gualipa, qui le guérit de la lépre

avec l’eau tireé d'une fontaine (ou

source) et qui l’anima et aida 4

construire cette forteresse, Sou-

radjpal la gouverna, ainsi que

forteresse de Gualier, Yan 332 de son district pendaut, .. Ans. 36

Ere Indienne appeleé PEre de 2. Son fils Resepél lui succeda,

Bikarmatschet, Ila nomma Giua- mais ne gouverna qu’un, Pty |

3 F

392

Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior.

[ No. 4,

of arace of kings, the first of whom Souradj Pal or S'urya Pala is

said to have been the founder of the fort under notice.

He built it in

the year of Samvat 332 = A. C. 275, and dedicated it to his patron

saint Gualipa.

The story runs that this worthy had predicted that

the race in question, the Kachvaha, would hold the place as long as

they should retain the surname Pala, but that the first transeressor

Accordingly the successors of

would forfeit the heritage aud for ever.

: 3. Ensuite le fils de celui-la

Narhalapal,

4. Apres le precedent, Amar-

pal, 300 520

5. Bhimpél, he Nd

6. Gangpal, fils du prée, ...

7, Radjapal, de méme, 500

8. Bodjpal, de méme, sie

9. Padampal,de méme, ...

10. Anangpal,de méme, ...

11. Enderpal, .., bee

12. Mahendarpal, ven

18. Djenatpal, ... mie

14. Bassantpal, ... RY

15. Scheoupal, ... 408

16. Dhandpal, ... O06

17. Latschmipal, ik

18. Lohendarpal,

19. Bhanderpal, fils du préc,

fondateur de la forteresse et de la

ville de Bhander,

20. Adjepal, (Tous ceux qu’ on

vient denommer descendoient de

Souradjpal,) 9

21. Adjepal sueceda Assapél 0

22. Sehspal, 300 es 0)

23. Bhodjpal,_... noes

24, Bherounpal, ... cou

25. Cantpal, boc oo | W

26. rhechaaidar Soukhpal, ... 0

27. Goumnatpal, eae KO

28. WNakesspal, ... seo

29. Sagarpal, ... Bagi)

30. Madhpal, .. fete BO.

31. Ambarpal, ... Fe ND)

32. Kantpal, eee ooo 10)

33. Kirathpal, ... sos Uae

34, Danipal, ... rie LO

35. Bhippal, ... soo

36. Hamirpal, ... re,

37. Tschatarpal,... Watafaliyit)

38. Bhoumenderpal, poo

39. Hirpal, 900 S00) oD)

40. Nakenderpal, sane Oo

41, Sindhpal, ... npg)

Bernoulli, Description historique e

Sindhoupal, ... a3

Mahespal, ... vee

Ruddarpal, ... see

Madanpal, 200

Adjepal, 506

Sadhanpal, ... tee

Birbhadarpal, ae

Candarpal, ... 5m

Sedjpal, so a

Dewenderpal, 200

Ramtschand Issorpal, ...

Houdpal,_... sae

Saroudjenpal, 300

Paroudjenpal, S05

Reskpal, ae ves

Anangpal, ... su

Anantpal, ... eas

Gadjpal, 300 vee

Zagdigpal, ...

Gangpal, mort sans enfans,

Ramdewpal, ,. 390

Bhoumpal, ... tee

Hartschandpal, 500

Birkhpal, ... oes

Tilekpal, ... ves

Bedjepal, ... vee

Dandherpal, ... 500

Nileanthpal, ... soc

Partab Rudderpal, eo

Madhpal,_... ves

Bhopal, bod vee

Assoupal, ... 300

Enderpal, eee o08

Kerpal, eek tos

Koranpal, ... S30

Agarpal, tee nes

Manpal, spo sa

Beschanpal, . aes

Sagarpal, ... 300

Ender Sehspal, 200

Renpal, bod tee

Houmarpal, . mae

Boudhpal, ..

Tedjcaran, Fils de Boudh-

pal, vee oe

t geographique de l’Inde Vol. I. p. 217.

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 393

Surya uninterruptedly held the stronghold and the territory around

it for several centuries, until at last a daring prince, in the person of

the 85th descendant, Tejakarna, neglected the surname and lost the

principality to the Pauvars of Amber. How far this fable is worthy

of credit, it is scarcely worth while to enquire; never in the history

of Indian principalities within the last two thousand years, has there

been an instance of uninterrupted succession of 85 potentates of one

race all enjoying the same patronymic; while certain it is that

during the period which would belong to the Palas, there were several

kings of the Pramara and other races who exercised the powers of

either immediate rulers or suzerains, over Gwalior. This fact would

argue very strongly against the authenticity of Tieffenthaler’s list ;

nevertheless we think it possible that a small principality with limit-

ed powers, sometimes independent and sometimes in vassalage, might

exist for a long series of years in the same family. At any rate it

will not be too much to assume, on the strength of the tradition

which has borne paternity to the list, that the Kushites were the

founders of Gwalior and that they did long exercise sovereignty

within its precincts. No monument, however, has yet been found

which records the name of any of the Palas, as an immediate ruler

of that place.

The earliest name that has been found in any inscription in con-

nexion with Gwalior is that of Toramdna, and next that of Pashu-

pati his son. But both are put down for suzerains and not immediate

rulers, and this is most probable as we find their names in connexion

with Malwa, Guzerat and Kashmir, where the Palas have had no

control. The record which bears their name exists on a Vaishnavite

temple in the fortress of Gwalior and is marked No. 1 (Plate I.

fig. 1) in Colonel Cunningham’s collection.

A translation of it has already been published in this Journal

along with a conjecture of mine on the identity of the sovereigns

named in it with two of the Gonerdya Kings of Kashmir.* How

* Professor Fitz-Edward Hall, M. A., D.C. L., Inspector of Schools, Sagore

Division, North-Western Provinces, has honored me with a patronising tap on

the shoulders for this paper (Ante Vol. XXX, p. 383). He hails it “as an en-

couraging sign, that the natives of this country are beginning, here and there, to

evince an intelligent interest in the history of their forefathers,” although the

paper is not the first of my contributions to the pages of this Journal. As in

1847, I had for some months had the honor of giving the learned Doctor lessons

in Bengali, L feel very thankful to him for the kindness with which he notices me

38k 2

O94 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

far the opinion there hazarded is based on facts, it is not for me now

to enquire; I am glad, however, to perceive that Dr. Bhau Daji of

after the lapse of s0 many years. He is eyen condescending enough to say

* Consulting the Babu’s welfare I would, however, exhort him to the study of

acenracy, and to an advised consideration in the choice of his premises.” As a

general maxim it will, I hope, prove widely useful. I receive his advice with a

deep sense of gratitude, and promise always to bear it in mind. To shew that

I have already benefited by it, I must, even at the risk of being tedious, adduce

my premises for the errors in his reading of the Iran inscriptions to which I

take exception. Dr. Hall has attributed most of them to the printers (Ante

KXX. p. 149), but it is difficult to conceive how those scape-goats are to be

responsible for the word sansurata which Dr. H. altered into sansurabhu without

any authority. Again he commented upon the word fqqtaanlagwy as “a

hoary solecism in Sanscrit books” and translated it, ‘* who was the counterpart

of his sire.” Prinsep has “ father’s-talent-possessing,’ and Goldstticker explains

the word sjasqr@q in his Dictionary by “born like or with similar qualities as

(another).” Next he translates qanelazar into the unmeaning “ derived

prosperity to his race,” when he should have followed Prinsep and given “ for

the prosperity of his race.” Regarding the elegant simile of a king electing his

wife like a maiden her husband, the Doctor says, that as soon as he saw his

paper in print, he amended it for his “ private eye.” Unfortunately, however, when

some months after he prepared for the public eye his bulky errata it entirely escaped

him, and as I happened not to have the faculty of ubiquitousness I could not benefit

by the emendation. The dissyllable gta which Dr. Hall had overlooked in

“iaua and I pointed out in a note to my paper on Toramana, is not a word

of any moment, and would have called for no animadversion in connexion with

ancient inscriptions where the decypherer has in most cases to grope completely

in the dark, but when a critic, professedly the most microscopically exact,

comes forward with the avowed object of correcting the errors of such a

scholar as Prinsep, it is naturally expected that he should take some precaution

to ensure accuracy, and not blunder even in those places where the unfortunate

subject of his criticism happens to be correct. His dissertation on the uses

of Sanskrita prefixes I shall notice on some future occasion. The subject is of

importance and claims more consideration than can be devoted to it in the space

of a foot note.

Since writing the above, I find the Doctor has once again come to the

rescue of his sansurabhu. When he first suggested it as an improvement

upon Prinsep’s sansurata he stated (Ante Vol. XXX. p. 16) “sranpine

BEFORE THE ORIGINALS, I CoMPARED MY FACSIMILES LETTER BY LETTER

WITH THOSE THAT HAVE BEEN LITHOGRAPHED; AND EVEN THE SLIGHTEST

DISSIMILARITY OF THE COPIES WAS PATIENTLY TESTED BY THE PERISHING

Ancuityprs.” In his first corrigenda, which he published some months after,

he added, ‘‘ It ought to have been remarked that what I read as sansura-

thu is doubtful in its penultimate syllable and very doubtful in its final. If

right render ‘in which is the good land of the gods.’” (Ante Vol. XXX. p. 150.)

When I expressed a doubt regarding its accuracy, the Doctor administered a

severe rebuke to me for my presumption, stating “* It goes with the Bab. for but

little, I find, as contributing to induce credit in the trustworthiness of my version

of the Eran inscriptions, that standing before the originals, 1 compared my

facsimiles, letter by letter, with those that have been lithographed and even

the slightest dissimilarity of the copies was patiently tested by the perishing

architypes. The lithographed copies were those of Prinsep.” And yet at the

same time he fell another step back and was quite undecided as to giving up his

veading or abiding by it, for he said (Ante Vol. XXX. p. 387.) “ I HAVE FAR

FROM INTIMATED ANY CONFIDENCE IN THE CORRECTNESS OF MY READING; and L

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 395

Bombay, in his paper on Kélidasa,* arguing on very different grounds,

has come to the conclusion that the different Toramdnas noticed in

inscriptions are identical with the prince named in the Rajataran-

ginf. The date he assigns to them is, however, a century later.

This I am not at all surprised at. Dealing with a subject on which

exact information is of course impossible, and where historical con-

clusions are of necessity toa great extent hypothetical it would be

remarkable if at least some of my assertions were not met with oppo-

sition, The writer of a letter ‘on some recent statements touching

certain of the Gupta Kings and others,” adverting to my remark

that the Toramana of Kashmir lived about the end of the fifth cen-

have no partiality for it whatever, The fact is simply that the original symbols

looked to me, in the dilapidated condition in which I found them, rather like the

constituents of sanswrabhw than like anything else.” And now to complete the

renunciation, we have the learned gentleman in his last paper (ante p. 127)

informing his readers, that when his paper in the Eran inscriptions was written,

he had only a facsimile before him and not the original. This may appear very

startling without proof, and I therefore quote his words. ‘“ For the second time

I have just read the old inscriptions here, (Iran) in the column and on the

gigantic stone boar. It has caused me no surprise to find, that my former

decipherments of them admit of a few corrections.’ (No surprise indeed after

the ‘ letter by letter’ comparison!) ‘ FouR MoNTHS AFTER MY FIRST VISIT TO

ERAN WRITING UNDER THE GUIDANCE OF MY FACSIMILE Copy, (and not the

original?) I said of what looked to me like sansurabhu, that it is doubtful in its

penultimate syllable, and very doubtful in its final. Mr. Prinsep’s lection is

sansuratam. The result of a close re-examination of the word as it stands on the

stone is this. The final syllable is clearly évz. The penultimate, judged by

what is left of it in its damaged state, could not well have contained any conso-

nant but & or vr. The vowel, if it had one, may have been 4, e, or o (Why omit

the zandthe w?) Possibly the word was sansuratri, and it may be a plausible

theory, that it was the name of the country which had the Yamuna and the

Narmada for two of its boundaries. OR IS IT A REPETITION OF THE DATE, AN

ABBREVIATION OF SAMVAT FOLLOWED BY THREE LITERAL SYMBOLS OF ARITHMETI-

CAL VALUE? /IfI had access to Mr. Thomas’ edition of Mr. Prinsep’s Indian

Antiquities, it might be easy to say, whether this last suggestion is of any account.”

So that what was given with so much positivity as sansurabhw now melts into

three figures of arithmetic! If patient examination, letter by letter, lead to

nothing better, I must hold myself excused for not at once pinning my faith to

the new reading of the Gwalior inscription lately published by the Doctor, or

joining with him in invoking “ the shade of Sakatayana’”’ to rescue myself from

a misprint. I guessed the first word of the Gwalior record to be jagati from the

#i which is alone visible, Dr. Hall would take it for jayati, and 1 gladly let him

have his choice: but his conversion of my jalada nilam into jalada khelam is

quite inadmissible. It is used as an adjective to dhantam ‘ darkness,’ which may

well be compared to “ black clouds” jalada nilam, but not to “ playful clouds”

jalada khelam. 'The next alteration is udayagirt into udayanaga both meaning

literally the mountain where the sun rises, but wdayanaga has not the support of

Indian usage. The wpadhmdniya is a printer’s blunder, and my mdldpitustatha

is quite as correct as the suggested mdldpitrostathd, the one being an ttaretara

samdsa, aud the other a samdhara.

* Journal, Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. VI. p. 220, et seq.

396 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

tury observes :* “ No attempt whatever has been made to set aside

my implied assignment of him on the basis of an ascertained date

to the first half of the second century, and the time of Budhagupta,

on which his own depends, is hypothetically reckoned by the Babu

in an era which perhaps began in A. D. 278. The result is a

difference of three hundred and thirty-five years.” The ascertained

date to which the writer so emphatically appeals is contained in a

foot-note to his paper on the Eran inscriptions, (Ante Vol. XXX.

p- 15) in which he says; “ Since writing this paper I have had time

before sending it to the press, to refer for a solution of the date in ques-

tion, to my friend Bapu Deva S/dstrin, Professor of Mathematics in

the Benares College. He apprises me in reply that it conforms to the

era of Vikramaditya and does not conform to that of Sdlivahana.

It is therefore, all but demonstrably certain that Budhagupta was

reigning on Thursday, the 7th of June, in the year of our Lord one

hundred and eight, new style. Toramana must have flourished short-

ly after him with something of likelihood indeed as his next suc-

cessor.” Thus the basis is no other than the zpse dixit of Pandita

Bapu Deva, opposed as it is to the deductions of Prinsep, Thomas,

Cunningham, and other distinguished orientalists. JI have the

highest respect for the Pandita’s learning. But I know not how

he can positively deduce from the data of the Eran document, that

it was recorded in the era of Vikramaditya and of no other. The date

there given is: ‘In the year 165, on the 12th day of the light fort-

night of the month of Ashadha,” according to the revised decypher-

ment published in the last volume of this Journal, and “ 165, the

thirteenth day of the light fortnight, in the month of Ashdédha”

agreeably to Prinsep’s reading.t The facsimile published by Prin-

sep is in favour of his version, but the accuracy of that document has

been questioned, and therefore until another facsimile is published, it

is impossible to decide which of the two is the correct reading. And

since the premise thus remains undecided, deductions founded upon

it must necessarily be very dubious. Hven were I to admit the date

of the re-decypherer, I do not think it would follow, (I have not

the leisure now to calculate,) that the 12th of the light fortnight in

Ashadha on the meridian of Gwalior could be conjoined with a Thurs-

day only on the 165th year of Vikramaditya, and on no other year.

* Ante Vol. XXX. p. 387. + Ante Vol. VII. p. 634.

1862.] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 397

If it be so, still the question would occur, were the calculations of the

almanac from which the date was taken, founded upon the meridian

of Ujjayini the best known of India ? or of Lanka ? or of Kanouj ? or of

Gwalior ? and if the last, when was the moon’s age reckoned? at its

beginning, the middle, or the end? Without these data, no calcula-

tion can be so exact as to give us the era of a document from its

date, much less to point out its correspondence with a foreign era

with the circumstantiality of new styles and old styles. ‘The testi-

mony of Alberuni leaves no doubt as to the existence of an era of

the Guptas, and @ priort one would suppose that the era which

would be current in the time of a Gupta sovereign would be that of

his family. To controvert such an idea, it is necessary that we should

have something more satisfactory than the ex-cathedra opinion

of a single individual. Mr. Thomas and Col. Cunningham are still

at issue as to the commencement of the Gupta era, and as long as

that point remains unsettled and the date of the Toramana of Kash-

mir is not proved to be different, the conjecture regarding the iden-

tity of the several Toramanas of Hran, Gwalior, Kashmir, and, [

may add, of the third Girnar inscription adjoining that of the bridge

of Palasini, will maintain its ground, and the date of that prince left

to float between the middle of the 5th to the end of the 6th century.

The several dates already assigned to Toramana are, Ist 87-3 B. C. by

Professor Wilson, 2nd, 88-9 B. C. by Major Troyer, 3rd, 415 A.C. by

Col. Cunningham, 4th, 110 to 120 A.C. by Mr. Hall, 5th, middle of the

fifth century by myself, 6th, seventh century by Dr. Bhau Daji.

Taking Toramana and his son to have been suzerains and the Palas

vassals or feudatories, we know not whether on the demise of the former,

the latter assumed independent sovereignty or continued in subjugation

totheir neighbours ; but we find that in the third quarter of the 9th cen-

tury, they were placed in subordination to a Bhoja Deva, who called

himself a “ paramount sovereign.” His name occurs in an inscription

marked No. 4* on Col. Cunningham’s plates, (pl. IT. fig. 4,) and found

* No, 2 though placed immediately after the record of Pashupati is apparently

of avery modern date. It records the dedication of a temple to Srimad Adivaraha

or the Boar incarnation of Vishnu, and alludes to the Ramayana. The charac-

ters of the record are slightly removed from the modern Devanagari, but its

language is very corrupt, and so intermixed with provincial Hindui and Mar-

hatti (?) as not to admit ofa reliable translation.

No. 3 is similar in character to the above and being imperfect is not intelligi-

ble. he first line has the name of one Sri Chandra-inika, but who he was, the

monument sayeth not.

398 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [ No. 4, |

in a temple of Vishnu at Gwalior. It is a record in prose, in the Kutila

character of a somewhat peculiar type, of a grant of three small plots

of arable land for a flower-garden, a serai or halting-place and a

drinking fountain, as also of an edict for the supply of oil and flowers to

certain temples. The donor’s name is not apparent, and no genealogy

is given of the sovereign during whose reign the ordinance was

promulgated. The grants, says the record, were made in the year

of Samvat 933 = A. C. 876 when the country was under the supre-

macy of a Lord Paramount Bhoja Deva, whose dominion extended to

Turkasténa which was governed by his Lieutenant Kottapdla Malla

or Kongapala Malla. Where this Turkastana was situated it is difficult

to make out, although it is evident that it was a large province, and

included several sub-divisions or cantons (sabbiydkas) having non-

Sanskrit names. This would warrant the supposition that it was a

Trans-Indian locality and situated somewhere in Baloochistan or

Afghanistan. But judging from the fact that the river which is

said to flow through it has a purely Indian name—Vrischikdld, and the

temples of the place belong to the Hindu divinities Rudra, Rudra-

ni, the nine Durgas, and Pushnasa, I feel disposed to think its locale

was nearer home, probably by the nulla which flows by the foot

of the hill close by the temple; certainly not quite so far as

Delhi to the north, or the Aravalli to the west; the Rajas of

Gwalior never having, to the best of our knowledge, held sway

beyond those limits. The name of one of the gods, Pushnasa, is of

doubtful origin. Pushan is a Vedic divinity and believed to be an

ancient term for the sun, and also of the presiding deity of roads,* but

that word by no rule of grammar can become Pushnasa, and the query

therefore is suggested as to what relationship it may bear to the Pushan

of the Parsees. The names of some of the inhabitants are Hindu, while

others have strange cognomens. Some names are partly Indian and

partly foreign, such as Ba-illa Bhatta and Naka-illa Bhatta, in which

while the latter member is decidedly Sanskrita, the c//a has a strong

Arabic leaning.f The standard of linear measure in the country was

peculiar, and known as that of the Lord Pararnount—-Pdrames’wara.

The quantitive measure of dront was also different, and peculiar to

* Vide Wilson’s Rig Veda, I. p 115.

+ The illa might be a Prékrita corruption of vatup, but we have few instances

of its use in Hindu proper names.

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 399

Gopagiri. The king flourished in Gwalior in the year 876 7. e. much

more than a century before the great Bhoja of Dhara, predecessor of

Udayaditya and the hero of the Bhoja-prabandha, and three centuries

after the first (540) and two after the second Bhoja of Col. Tod (Jain

MSS. 665). He was different too from the Bhojas of Bengal recorded

by Tieffenthaler (Bernouli’s Description historique &ce. de VInde,

Vol. I. p. ), and that of the Thaneswara inscription noticed by me

(Journal Asiatic Society, Vol. XXII. p. 673). Almost every one of

these Bhojas, called himself a “ Lord Paramount,” and the genealogy

of several are wanting. It becomes, therefore, a matter of great concern,

how superficial antiquarians jump into conclusions as to the date of

any particular record from the mere name of Bhoja occurring in it.

Judging from the date the sovereign under notice would appear to be

one of the two Bhojas of Kanouj, whose supremacy is known to have

extended to the 8. W., considerably beyond the boundary of Agra,

and Gwalior in their days was a part of that district. The date,

however, is open to question. The first figure is peculiarly formed

and may be taken for a 7, which would carry the prince to A. C. 676

(= S. 783) or within eleven years of the 2nd Bhoja of Col. Tod, with

whom he may be taken to be identical.

For a long time after Bhoja, we know nothing of the history of

Gwalior. According to Tieffenthaler, 71 princes of the house of Padla

reigned for 860 years, at an average of 12 years per reign. If we

allow at that rate, 168 years to the remaining 14 princes of his list

whose reigns are not recorded, the era of the last would be brought

to the beginning of the 14th century (1303)—but it appears

from the inscriptions before us, that the supremacy of the Palas had

passed away in the middle of the 10th century, for we find Ma-

hendra Chandra son of Madhava on the throne of Gwalior in 958, and

Vajraddma 20 years after him. Mahendra is noticed in an inscription,

(Plate I. fig. 5,) recorded on the pedestal of a Jain figure at Suhaniya

which was dedicated by him. His name, however, appears without

the usual regal titles and his claim to royalty may therefore be

questioned. The writing of the record is interrupted by Jain

emblems. The last word is incorrectly given; it is evidently a cor-

ruption of pratisthita. Itis dated Samvat 1013.

Vajradéma likewise appears on the pedestal of a Jain figure which was

consecrated on the 5th of the waxing moon in the month of Vais' akha,

3 ¢

400 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

Samvat 1034 —= A.C.977. The record (No. 6 of Col. Cunningham’s

plates) does not allude to the race of the sovereign, but we have that in-

formation in some detail in an inscription on an adjoining Jain temple.

(Appendix, No. 7.) It is inscribed on two large slabs measuring 5'-—2”

by 1/—7’ and 5’—6” by 1’—6” respectively, the number of lines being

21 on each. Col. Cunningham has not included this record in his plates,

but he has favoured me with a facsimile of it. I have also a Thent

Hindvi translation of it, which was prepared for the late Major Mark-

ham Kittoe. The original document is in Sanskrita, and comprises 110

stanzas in various metres, the characters being intermediate between

the Kutila and the modern Devanagari. It opens with a salutation

to Padmandtha and records the dedication of a temple to that divi-

nity by a Maharaja Mahipala in the Samvat year 1149 = A. C. 1092.

The document itself was composed or rather completed, for the whole

of it could not be composed, on the 5th of the wane in the month of

As/wina, 1150 — A. C, 1093. The composer of the deed was one

Manikantha of the Bharadwaja gotra, and its writer Digambararka.

Its engraving needed the services of three artists, Padma son of

Devaswami, Sinhavaja and Mahula.

The genealogy of the Raja begins with one Kachchhapaghata, a

mighty sovereign “who was revered by innumerable princes,” but of

whose race and dominion, nothing seems to be known. Judging from

his name “ the destroyer” (ghata) of the “ Kachchhapa,”’* I imagine he

was of Puar descendant and of the solar race. Col. Wilford in his essay

on Vikramaditya and Sélivahanay states that Gwalior, ancient Gopa-

giri, passed from the Palas to the Puars, but he gives us no clue to the

whereabouts of his authorities. According to Col. Todf the descendants

of Kusha sonof Rama first settled at Rhotas, whence after a time they

spread under the name of Kachvahas or Kachchhapas to the West and

the South. To the west they went as far as Amber where they establish-

eda flourishing principality, and checked the spread of their kinsmen,

the descendants of Lava and the 36 Agnikula Rajputs. In their pro-

gress to the west, they had evidently taken Gwalior ; for the 85 Palas

* In an inscription dated 1177, mention is made of a prince of Nalapura

named Virasifiha Deva, who was a “sun to the lilies in the lake of the happy

Kachchhapaghata lineage,’ and therefore of the race of the sovereign here

named ; the genealogy, however, not being given, it is difficult to ascertain the exact

relationship he bore. Journal American Oriental Society, Vol. VI. p. 545.

+ Asiatic Researches, Vol. 1X. p. 513.

{ Rajasthan, Vol. I. p. 336,

1862. ] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 401

of that place are known to have been Kachvahas. I have no faith

in the number 85, nor in the periods assigned to the different sove-

reigns in the list of ieffenthaler, but it would not be too much

to suppose that a long line of the Kushites did reign in Gwalior, and

that our Kachchhapaghata was a conqueror of one of those Kach-

vahas, from which circumstance he assumed his distinctive name.

A descendant of this Kachchhapaghata was Lak’shmana. According

to the panygerist of his race, he was a great king who rivalled the re-

nowned Prithu of the Vedas by his extensive conquests; but they do

not seem to have extended as far as Gwalior, for we read that his son

Vajra-dama was “the first who proclaimed his valour and his hero-

ism by striking his kettledrum in the fortress of Gopagiri.” This

must have taken place a few years before 977 A. C. as we find him

in that year well established in his conquered country and dedicating

the Jain figure from which inscription No. 6 has been taken. Tradition

has it that the Kachvahas were expelled from Gwalior by the Puars

or Puriharas, and as we find Vajra-dima the descendant of a de-

stroyer of Kachvahas, the first who overcomes the old dynasty of

the place, it will not_be unreasonable to infer that he was a scion of the

Puar race. ‘Tieffenthaler supports the tradition regarding the aggres-

sion of the Puars, or Panuvars as he calls them, but his list of

names does not correspond with that furnished by the inscriptions.

According to his authority, the conquerors of the last Kushite

Tejakarna was Ramdew who was after a reign of 19 years successively

followed by Birmdew (7), Makherdew (13), Rettendew (11), Lavnak-

dew (15), Barsingdew (17), and Parmaldew (21); the seven taking

up altogether a period of 103 years. It is scarcely necessary to add

that these names are of little value against the positive testimony of

the inscriptions under notice.

Vajra-dama, according to our inscription, before entering into

Gwalior, had subdued the king of Vindhyanagara. His son Man-

gala Raja, forsaking the Jainism of his father, offered his adora-

tions to Vishnu, but he seems never to have achieved any po-

litical greatness. His successor Kirtiraja, a prince of a warlike dis-

position, signalised himself in many a battle against his neighbours.

Malwa was reduced by him to the rank of an appenage of Gwalior.

In religion he was a Sivaite, and a temple to the Lord of Parvati in

the town of Simhapaniya still stands to attest the ardency of his

3 & 2

402 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

devotions. The family encomiast accords to his son Bhuvanapdla,

the usual attributes of greatness, but has nothing specific to record

of him besides his having had “a son of great beauty, unsurpassed

by Karna in charity and the rival of Arjuna in archery.” The

name of this worthy was Devapala, who bequeathed the family sceptre

to his son Padmapala. Several verses are devoted to record the glories

and charities of Padma, his expedition to the South (Dekkan), his

wars with demons (Rakshasas), and his dedication of temples to

Brahma, Vishnu, Lakshmi and Narasinha. He died childless, leaving

his principality to Mahipala the son of his brother Suryapdla. Nearly

a third of the inscription is devoted to recount the glories of the

last named sovereign. He rivalled all the gods and goddesses of

the Hindu pantheon and surpassed every eminent object in nature

to which a prurient imagination could hold him in comparison.

During his reign a figure of Padmanatha—a Jain divinity—came

suddenly into existence, and to it he dedicated the temple by the

doorway of which the inscription under notice is recorded. He

caused a range of rooms to be built around the temple for the use of

the officiating priests, and cut flights of steps in the solid rock to

decorate the whole. Assignments of land in the district of Brahmapura

were made for the support of the temple, and a charity for feeding

the poor, and a large number of jewels and gold and silver utensils

were presented for the use of the idol. Among the donations, men-

tion is made of some jewellery and utensils for the idols of Aniruddha,

Bamana and Vishnu, but how this allusion to Hindu divinities came

to be made in a Jain record, put up by the entrance of a Jain temple,

it is difficult to divine: From Vajra-dama to Mahipdla the seven

successive descendants of Lakshmana oscillated between Hinduism

and Jainism, but in Mahipala we find the same individual dividing

his faith equally between the two adverse creeds.

The date of Vajra-dama has been recorded at 977 A. C., that of

Mahipala 1093 of the same era, giving 115 years for the seven, or an

average of 163 years for each reign. If the date of Vajra’s accession

and that of Mahipdla’s death could be ascertained, this average would

be slightly increased ; but as it is, 1t affords a close approximation

to the average of Indian reigns ascertained by James Prinsep.

The successor of Mahipala was Bhuvanapala alias Manoratha, who

is described as a Vaishnava who resided at Mathura and was a pro-

1862.] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 403

tector of Kaésthas. His reign lasted for only a few years and he

was succeeded by his son Madhusudana. The date of Madhusudana’s

accession is not known, but on the 6th of the waxing moon of

Magha, in the year of Vikramarka 116] =A. C. 1104, 7. e. within

twelve years after the erection of Mahipala’s Jain temple, he dedicated

a temple to Mahadeva and repaired a great number of the Hindu

sacred edifices of Gwalior. His name and that of his father occur

on a large tablet upwards of 6 feet in length on the Mahadeva temple.

The record is, like the preceding, inscribed in characters intermediate

between the Kutila and the modern Devanagri. Owing to the loss

of a portion from the left of the record, it is difficult to make out the

context of the whole. (Appendix No. 8.)

We have no monumental record of the successors of Madhusudana for

near a century. According to Tieffenthaler, Shamsuddin, king of

Dethi, wrested Gwalior from the Puars and made it over to the

Tannvariens, a family of Rajputs who held it as governors for ten

generations,* to the time of Humaytin. But this is opposed to the

statement of Ferishta who says that Kuttabuddin took the fortress

in 1193 A.C. Whether the deposed king was a Kachchhapaghata

of Madhusudana’s line, it is difficult to ascertain; for we find

on Kuttab’s death a Tomara prince defying his son Aram and

subsequently acknowledging fealty to his brother-in-law Altemish

in 1232 A.C. One of the Tomara’s built the celebrated fortress of

Tomaragarh or Tardgarh, and others of the race distinguished them-

selves as valiant and able chieftains. They were probably the same

with the Tannvariens of Tieffenthaler, but their names do not cor-

respond with the roll of the learned Missionary. The oldest monu-

mental names of the Tomaras are those of Safkarendra Deva and Naga

Sinha. They occur in three short records from the Teli Mandir of

Gwalior, which, though undated, we judge from the style of writing to

belong to the end of the 13th century. The first name oceurs twice

(Plate IL. figs. 11 and 18), and in both places is mis-spelt, and the

second is twice written in the same inscription. (Fig. 12.) The

names appear without the usual regal titles.

* The names are I. Parmaldew ; II. Adharandew brother of I. (5 years); III.

Biramdew son of I. (16 years) ; LV. Alhandew (15 years) ; V. Barsingdew (75

years) ; VI. Doungar Sen, (30 years); VII. Kirath Sing son of VI. (25 years) ;

VIII. Kalian Sing son of VII. (28 years) ; IX. Man, (50 years) ; X. Bikarmahschit

(Vikramaditya ?) son of X. The reigns in some cases appear too long, but for

vassals they are not altogether improbable,

404 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwaiior. [No. 4,

The next name of the Tomaras which we have to notice is that of

Bilanga Deva. It occurs in No. 15 of Colonel Cunningham’s plates (iii)

which bears date the 5th of the waxing moon in Magha, Samvat 1467 =

A.C. 1410. Tieffenthaler has a Viramdew, but he was three generations

removed from Dungara. It is more probably therefore the same with

his Barsingdew, who had a long reign of 75 years and was followed by

Doungar Sen, forwe find thirty years after Bilanga a Dungarendra Deva

of whose reign there are three different inscriptions in Col. Cunning-

ham’s collection, dated respectively on Sunday the full moon, Sunday

the 9th of the waxing moon, and Friday the 7th of the waxing moon,

in Vais/Akha, Samvat 1497 = 1440 A. C. (Figs. 16, 17 and 18). The

language used in these monuments is an obsolete patois unintelligi-

ble to me. The last of them records the dedication of a Jain figure by

Kala a high priest of the congregation of Adijina. Two of the records

bear the name of the Raja who seems to have enjoyed a long and pros-

perous reign. He is described as “ the supreme lord of great kings”

in an inscription on the foot of a figure of Mahavira* which is

date the 8th of the waxing moon in the month of Magha, Samvat

1510 = 1453 A. C. His name likewise appears on a pillar of victory

at Narwar which was erected by one of his descendants Syam Shahi

(Plate 1V.), as also in the Rohtas inscription on the Kothoutiya

gate of the old fort at that place.t The Narwar Pillar records

the names of probably thirteen princes, but they are not all intelligi-

ble, owing partly to efacement of the engraving and partly to the

document being in an obscure patois, a mixture of Sanskrita and

obsolete Hindvi. They correspond, however, so closely with the names

on the Rohtas monument, that I have no hesitation in taking them

to refer to the same dynasty, and of correcting the reading of one by

the other. The first name on the pillar is Vira Sifha, (1.) which oceurs

likewise at Rohtas. The second name on the pillar is illegible, and in

its place at Rohtas we have Uddharana, (II.) who is followed in both

records by Ganapati Deva (III.) whose successor according to the

Rohtas record was Hungara Sifha (IV.) and according to the Narwar

pillar Dungara Siiha, both evidently identical with the Dungarendra

of the inscriptions 17, 18 and 19 ; the difference in the initial being due

* In an inscription in the collection of the late Major Kittoe, No, 34, vide

Appendix No. 19.

+ Ante Vol. VIII. p. 693.

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 4.05

to mislection. The follower of Dungara, according to the Rohtas record,

was Kirti Sitha (V.) whose counterpart at Narwar is illegible, but there

are traces of two names. Again in the Narwar pillar the successor of

Kirti Sifha is Kalyéna Malla who in the Rohtas record appears with

the mongrel title of Kalyéna Shahi, (VI.). The next names at Rohtas

are successively, Mand Shaha (VII.), Vikrama Shéha (VIII.), Rama

Shaha (IX.), Salivahana (X.), Sy4ma Shahi (XI.), and Viramitra Sena

(XIL.) ; of whom the 8th and the 10th appear doubtful on the Narwar

Pillar. The last two were brothers and contemporary of Jalaluddin of

Delhi who designated them “ the unique heroes.” The Rohtas inscrip-

tion is dated Samvat 1688 = A. C. 1631, which gives a period of one

hundred and sixty years for the eight successors of Dungarendra who

reigned in 1453 A. C.” How many of Dungara’s successors were

independent, the family chronicler sayeth not, but we find from the

Mohammedan historians that the Hindus surrendered Gwalior to the

forces of the Emperor Ibrahim in 1519 A. C., probably at the time of

Rama Shahi, and in 1543, it was taken from the troops of the Emperor

Humayun by Sher Khan, his successful competitor for the empire of

India. We may fairly drop, therefore, all notice of the feudatories

and vassals who succeeded to the throne of Gwalior after the middle

of the 16th century.

To summarise ; according to the rolls of Tieffenthaler we have three

dynasties of Hindu princes in Gwalior from 275 to the time of

Humaytn. The first was named Kachvaha; it included 85 princes and

an aggregate reign of 1028 years from 275 to 1303. It was followed by

the Puars, seven of whom took up 103 years and then by the Tann-

variens, ten of whom spread over about 250* years. Of these the

first has no mention in the records under notice. The oldest names

traceable are first Toramana and then his son Pashupati of the 6th

century ; next after a large gap a Lord Paramount Bhoja either in the

year 676 or 876; then after a time we have seven reigns of a race

of Puars from 977 to 1104; subsequently a Sankarendra and a

Naga Sinha without date, then Bilanga Deva in 1410, and lastly

the dynasty of Dungarendra Deva including twelve princes. The

names may be thus tabulated :

6th century. Toramana,

” » SUZerains.

Pashupati, \

* Tor eight reigns Tieffenthaler gives 242 years.

406

Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

A.C. 676 or 876, Bhoja Deva, suzerain.

958.

978.

1093.

1104.

1410.

1440—1453.

16381.

—

Mahendrachandra, son of Madhava (King ?)

Vajraddma, son of Lakshmana of the fa-

mily of Kachchhapaghata, King.

Mangalardja.

Kirtiraja.

Bhuvanapala.

Devapala.

Padmapala.

Mahipala.

Bhuvanapdala alias Munoratha.

Madhusudana.

Safikarendra. (King ?)

Nagasinha, (King P)

Bilanga Deva.

Vira Sinha.

Uddharana Deva.

Ganapati Deva.

Dungarendra Deva.

Kirti Sinha.

Kalyana Malla (Shahi).

Mana Shahi.

Vikrama Shahi.

Rama Shahi.

S élivéhana.

Syama Shahi.

Viramitra Sena.

Coins of most of these princes are still extant, and Col. Cunning-

ham has now in hand a plate which will afford to the readers of the

Journal, specimens of a great number of them.

1862. ] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 407

APPENDIX.

Sanskrita Inscriptions alluded to above.

No. 1. Already translated and published, (ante Vol. XXX. p. 275.)

No. 2. Rock Tablet near Lakshman Puar. Not intelligible.

No. 3. Rock Pilaster, Gwalior.

Siasctaaataa *

aetadfaat * * *

No. 4. Inside rock-cut temple, Fort of Gwalior.

Transcript.

(.) @ aat fag | eamenay aay aafenefeay* ara.

Zafediarat @ cag} araafe ez ade Blaufaa-

acfag

(2) a sie yenadicnr avers iaeee at!

atfunasigriauinasalnaiuatesaeataar-

(3) aIat We | BAW aneMUueqacaafcasfsat-

STASI UHRAM AMAT ATg ALATA

(3) weqsataifeatoiasfaqeafana zen Wcaa-

VasaUtasyanafum ww eee faaiza

(a) eUNAaT aaiafsa ea cso waaifeata yaeta

qed dUisaad Blaatfaag aaa. t

(4) wieaeaSTaautaufe aweavdtwsaate waeta

wufeas aTRaHS SII MTA UEMT AAAS aut.

(2) ufcfataaaagaradaa a THT ALG Qusqarasta -

quaaia araattartrara) eaqarael I]

(<) axermgacMaaiieaas aa Baars: afs-

geqqaqaaaicaaifeaas w aaraalactaatr

(¢) Baraat garat Fwy Tate aare actly waareragie:

yam aRaatteaas efeaa Wels

* afeae recte.

+ The first figure may be 7, Vide ante p. 399.

t The word aac here, at the beginning of the record and in the 11th

line, is written incorrectly. The v has been made to coalesce with the preceding

anuswara in the same way as if it were a 0.

§ aifca recte.

|| Lhe letters within the brackets are unintelligible.

408 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [ No. 4,

(Qc) ufsaa eaqnaifeaas wieut adamaaifeads

sutifuausien: *aa ufefad aa: Sata aa.

(Qa) saurerteat uF wqziaiefaas Basa ywsta g-

cu | aaifeaa eae GIeaAaSIIAAsaT-

(2) sufefafeataqarat <eqafy dad mray saa-

acycfaaaataa eT aasIeaaa TUT Al-

aa-

(.2) da-sguta au fraufega-eisaq TU AM ARAI-AMiT-

a1 wa slawerfarcfasfe afaaae-

((8) maqQmaga feu Tul amays-ureata aut ut=-

avefeat fiafeaetenattaatia afaaa-

(Qu) SR CSUTAQI-AS| Tul ataATa WMA TAT

EAGT AAA TUT HATHA saefe! agarfe-

(x2) auwatanswr ufaaivest alfa aifa qaaayi 3a-

aqat aaufaat Utara arasiarmah

(Qe) Hal Vea | BUIGaaaTaa SaqgIKat saafafea-

aufefaaifaataaaecaeaygs fema

(Qc) WU <engaswea ay qeaaga faea cyl waa.

ai GeaH aut efaga suule aul aang.

(q¢) — aa ayT~— — — — — — — uqaifeaaaat

frasusy —— — — qraufsasaggarat—

(ze) wtuta — — ya — — — — ofafed craaaa-

aafaant veat | wagufefafea— — — — — —

(qq) waraitefuecaaatasiatafaatd sed ufe<— —

— AUUARTA — sul, @zuiveedi at at

22) elasgat | afseratatar at qyfuweaid | Ts-

faaguaal usfwMnciefs: | ge aw

(23) aar Hlawe aw at ATE || * |

2) —-— —-— —- — —- — —- —- —- — —

Ri)

* The visarga after qT~q@? is wrong.

+ ware’ for spare

1862. ] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 409

Translation.

Om ? salutation to Vishnu! In the Samvat year nine hundred plus

thirty-three, on the 2nd day* of the waxing moon, in Magha (in

figures) 8 983, Magha 2 Sudi.

To-day, this to the auspicious Lord of Gopagiri (Gapagirisvara)**

under the supremacy of the Lord paramount S’ri Bhoja Deva, and

subject to the rule of Kotta-pala Malla, within the jurisdiction of

Turkasthana, beyond the cantons (sabbiyakas)+ Sreshthi Babbiyaka,f

I-chchhuvaka, Sarthavaha, and others, on the opposite bank of the Vris-

chikala river (canal P) which was made (excavated)§ by Ralla son of

Nakailla Bhatta, within the village of Abuya

Pallika, which is in my

possession, a spot of ground, measuring in length 270 cubits of the Lord

paramount (Parameswara){ and in breadth 187, is presented on a for-

tunate day for the purpose of a flower garden for the temple of Rudra,

Rudrani, Pushnasa &c. as also of the nine Durgas. Further alone

with this place, on the Ist day of the waxing moon, in the month of

Phalguna of the current year, on the side of Sri Bhoja Deva High-

way, made by Malla* as also Bailla Bhatta, within the village of Jaya-

puraka, which isin my possession, the field which passes in the

namey of Dallaka son of Sadgadéka*****f and named Vyaghrakar-

nika, as also the field which passes in the name of Mesdaraka the son

* The case affix of dvitiyaydam is carried over the date in figures to the begin-

ging of the word “ Adyeha.”

+ A non-sanskrita term apparently something like our Bengal Zillah or Pur-

gunnah. A district to the north-west of Gwalior has the name of Sabalyook.

{£ Sresthi at first sight would appear to be the title of a banker, the Sett of our

days, but here it isso placed that grammatically it cannot but stand for the name

of a place.

§ A river cannot be said to have been made by anybody, and yet the word

Rallakdrita “‘ made by Ralla’” is so placed that it cannot but be taken as 4 pre-

dicate of the river, the name of which immediately follows it; thus Rallakdrita

vrischikala nadtpara-kule. I take the word for a canal which was probably the

origin of the Subarnarikshd or the nulla at the foot of the hills.

|| The 63 and vs are written alike, lam not certain therefore whether the

name should be Abuya or Avuya.

@ This evidently refers to Bhoja, it may therefore be assumed that he had a

special standard of linear measure.

* The subject and its predicate do not agree; the former is in the locative

case, and the latter mallenaivakdrita “made by Malla” is joined to the follow-

ing word Bailla Bhatta by the conjunction cha. Karita was probably written

Karite which would make it correspond with avatdre, but I know not what to

make of the nominative Bailla Bhatta.

+ The word is vahita, which I believe is equivalent to the modern form of the

jot (holding) of so and so.”

’ ‘{ Here six syllables are unintelligible. The letters appear to be distinct, but

they convey no sense.

3H 2

410 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [ No. 4,

of Kshatriya Devavarmé, which is situated to the north of the field

first mentioned, and which two together require for cultivation eleven

dronis* of barley according to the measure of Gapagiri, and have

the following for their boundary viz. ‘To the east the field which

passes in the name of Naidaka to the south Pahadanna,} to the west

the trees in the field which passes in the name of Dallaka, as also

the field which passes in the name of Mammaka. To the north the

field of Vahaka and a road across, as also Laghupahatika ;—these

two fields thus bounded on the four sides, are presented on an

auspicious day for the purpose of establishing a drinking fountain and

a place of rest, as also for supplying offerings for use in the

aforesaid temple of nine Durgdas. Further on the 9th day of the

waxing moon in the month of Phalguna of the current year, I ordained

that for the two classes of gods aforesaid and for (the geod of) my

soul, all the oil merchants beginning with the following should,

month by month on the 9th day of every waxing moon, allow for

every oil pressf a pala§ full of oil.

(The names are) Sarveswara son of Bhochchaka the head oil mer-

chant of Sri Sarveswara-pura! next Jayasacti son of Madhava, next

Sahulla son of Sivadhari, next Gaggika son of Gageaka, next Singhaka

son of Kunuka the head oil merchant of Sri Vatsaswamipura,

next Khahadaéka son of Ballava, next Jajjata son of Detvaka

the head oil merchant of Chachchika and Nimbaditya market places,

Gaggaka son of Bachchhillaka, next Jambaka son of Daddraka, next

Jambahari son of Sadrata******x,

(A similar ordination is made for the daily supply of flowers, &c.

and the deed closes with the usual imprecations against the resemp-

tion of grants by the successors of the donor, but this part of the deed

is so full of lacune that it cannot be translated.)

No. 5. From the Pedestal of a Jain Figure at Suhaniya.

é EN fe as Ss mas

GIT Yrs AlYaAaA Alewusnawnewl(Er?) feat

* A common droni measures 128 seers, or 256lb. avoirdupois; the Gopasri

standard was probably different. z

+ What this Pahddanna is, I cannot make out.

{ The word is Koluka, which I believe is the archtype of the modern Hindi

Kolu “an oil press ;” it does not oceur in any Sanskrit dictionary.

§ The weight of a pald differs from 3 tol4s 3 m4shés and8 raties to eight

tolas. A pala of gold or silver weighs 4 Kdrs’hds or tolas.

1862.1 vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 411

No. 6. Also from the Pedestal of a Jain Figure at Suhaniya.

aag: | eas MAMMA BAtatfecisy Axataatem-

On the 5th of the wane’inthe month of Vais/4kha, Samvat 1054.

Maharaja-dhirdja Vajradama (rest not legible).

No. 7. From the Great Jain Temple in the Fort of Gwalior.

Pranseript a the left half.

(1) @ aa: TATA | SUM a fasta lela fefx oT-

Siwala saat feaa~umarelewcqaraetia Hata |

Aaja scala UfCMa BlUVwTgW: Waleg wWaz-

fa famaay: Bafa walsca ii(2) I ai fraTa eteit-

ALAM UT sete: | auafag AMAT SH aaaT-

ATA (2) HAIN TSA fafafa-

(2) waatiaifaent fafednaea: qrareuran ufacte-

qave~eatasata | ait watgq fuaafafed

winded a ug q autus qqzaclaadtaara

tuts W(2)) Re atleaTd a Hala aeTa TAS qaeT-

Raq Beta ufzaaa

(8) Haat | SMAI eagaTL Awafad aeaqra.

wifacfacemgaaat: | (3) Weiss gqaagaaat

fartuvata aq: awugiaantaan: aTatufax-

QM: | a Reese yotwancsen qauqag waa:

eyaquatyegsigag watea: |i (a) 1) aHleaacaa:

fafa-

(A) ute: SaaMa estes See latad aut fae-

Tr zat | fastaeufeea afcanardjayaitied adica-

qean Taga lslaartefea: i(¢)y a qlaafaaRafa-

auysata yfayatagresta | guafaa qainea:

ay athe aay fanu(eema: i(9)) water atrGaeE-

Ural SH aa-

(5) AgsETSTATAT | aS casa ae aca:

aee (s)) @ Baits eataway aE yaaa aa.

Gaal | us Gaara: aaagq fas faae Fauntens '

412 festiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

i(e)) & Tare wated acuacdanrarferat we at.

aqufauy wat agradiatfsa | afea cyaquad

feta fefx arat- :

(6) SSRIS aretia arefant: SMATHME |

Qo) See: fesuratraae aa atfoa: | athe.

ee rare: Wadia: I(QQ)l Caressa erata-

aaeq: wAufadtaaae xia sfag: | slaeewne-

fafeaumafitax cdanagag ge aitt: (QR) ze

aearteayarst Seas:

(7) sat | VaastAEE fraranyeaa (23) Tal Sa-

Fal aw Beaatlcarwaa i at sigawanpraae

qud: | <a AUATIAY RWewlseqIl| WHIT

waa aq aa faves: i(Qe)l @qwe fageggtetaas:

Tw UaTATA a aaa aa a awaatafaaa: saga:

Teil aagia fra

(8) cng facacedts afeuateuralg aS:ectiqaaad at-

Sancuty: W(Qu)l aaa eat fer: aaquia wufa-

éfauraatanasaetaarataca Sty ea istsst |

Sead Ue ee aoe ATTA

yaggesqauateat auf — — — 4 (te) wae

afagaru anal aa Pewiaa aaa aaIwa-

(9) watestqae: fuera | aa waycwegesyag: fa

aa —- —- — —- — dfa 3 qaaq: aat

qudfsa) Rear — — — — — — — — —

— — — —— eu ats: HAZ aI— — — — —

— — afaaatyye: | WaT

QI AAU TE AH — — —— —— eat ufrar

He aif ache TQWa: AUZAt<laly | Bat a wa

aufaq-

(10) feefaare wma geet aa aAUTS |

Hat — — — —vafafvaunt — — — — —

Se | Wa FaTs-

aa TIT TwIaTg FT| alsa

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 413

gag a — — — — wafaafedtiay waar

Sagi cates alg my pe wstatyafa feaute

— af9¥; <— — — anda vanaf aati

aafcat faa | ag—

(41) — — — — — — — ~— — — — — — qifaa

(RICE RUICE) = | ataraarmawarty

— — — — aan fawicai wefa — — — — — l

aqwaraly atejat fearaia avtaa: |

ee ee eee i — ee

~ LN * ~N

afaeve aclytuae amiga: | yaaa afa wa

faedcaat Wa | VAT — — wa

(12) 4 fafafaaaaa apa Sy AE ER ee ie

—~ — — — — arftaae; -—- — — — =

— — — — — fag fact ae faut warecfast

anaes eee

aq-—- — atfqecateateaaT clic

ala wimancyaat aaa wae | fata atta ufa-

wfcafasaaieqeae Wal: QMZST fagenzfa

(13) ASAT S A fant | weaquid axe ufaat wE-

aya: Tas aaIClSat aufae — — faafa— —| —-— —

== afecartlag aad ya dead efeuea — — —

qa i— 9 -— -— — -— — — = FRITS Wa

fiaaafea: slufafsarat fesanargefasraret

afaettaa: | fawatat qza: quatagumenfaeca

STAIR

(14) yeIasaaAae A BeHMTTA;, — — — — —

fesdaay ufafeaaeg vauTs: | aaaeaufaquaran

— — —— — — — aya! ay eat zufacae-

qaara ea: SaaS: waa fae: BlAC IAS: |

amas ufaaametayat Saal Ba ara wer

fagaratagat fata | efegdaaarat faut-

(15) atezufefaa | oad fafeumigditastiaa: —

414 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

aa urafaat ofa Waaaqataqaa |) —— —— ——

—_—aqevta frre: eq cea Teiwat Tafcar:

QAIAaGaL | AY ust: Gaaat yyat— —faa fas-

alxcaat

(16) acaigay | waltufawafe usgsuafes ufaas

aufa wu yd faafe, we ay: saafa fataea-

tae atta afafafaat— — — — — — — — —

aasaafanafisay ard <a: feat aafe ata a

— —| ayauqafafafeuciqre a aifa aafeaeta

Salqys |i wracta —— —— a aaqifax —

a7) afamuatte <q | a atafaayadiaaaaiia ae

fadinacnacecay | uzagaufacta feuatiquta

aataaTe — — — -= — — — — — — — a) afd

qugadaataafaag: aa aqaafeqiacrgeg |

aana fafeatagay: wife ufa <ufa — — —

eS | wala foyas

(18) — quifadfe wet adiandtyaqaaat | Se ase-

wate wafacand wdest ferutaqefserte |

ee quuaaifa wife ae daareqaveta-

Saag | Zs www araesatafa-

fucraaa: gaat | Baaafa wAacageg s ata

agatayayer

ne fea | asifauemate afawa: Bat ATA qe:

qqaquaTwaT | UTAI<a: aaaaldaae ata a a-

Str iore ALATA | ara aTTe MAAIaAAaT-

aaat amaifsafeasa: acaresa| St wadacfa-

camcuce ails Hauainfamacy | aay.

ain fa-

(20) xeta ayfearat wrathiuaaatwaassre: ye —

— cafac fated ada a fife wauaaaadlaqae |

—-—-—— ta ucfaates waRMMAA a AIAAT aufa-

a GFW | 74 afqaqat fafearaatfa qwQyTaye-

(19

=—

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 415

a — umcgy | Cama Aaaasnaatya Bar

aes

(21) — — an aarsaae |) TansaeAcuMIge MITA

qife ea feqursqcsawaa | uEaata WayT-

wane Besqucmivacurad | aaa faustae-

faraway fa: agiafagcyfateciifasa u a ateq-

BCqat waaaas Beet afeaaqeauraatta | Uwe

Transeript apne right half.

qG—- — — — — — vwawatisacae —

RLY | UMMA alfa yawat afew: warfaarfen-

ULPRCMAA | B UAcITAvaafasnaaaifaes Fifa

PRCYCACAAD | Salaalleavequsagangg: ULt-

saat | & atfeastaa— — —

RUAIT UAT |

Q)—- — ~ — awafe aa wiicarar<dofa ora:

aufaa ofser | aafaons vit: wad ata aad

fadiafiqsracaiaca | — — — aaeatnaaa-

ata usaqgqifmusfadiaute: | <afcarecfac-

qlatatang a aeiifarargeattare | ala <.

zifa faazt aa ANAT TAUTCTREAT

(3) weatfeetaiaiwzar wafa qaaa sey a Sfeatc

quingqauy | wuwafa faaaages tra-

eaGaIg Aas: | alaqnaasstta satfacra:

ae fHagaqergaigTe | carmataaas: afa4z-

RIMS aaqallMaATy sataat a: wid aaa afaaai

— aq Baey eo

(4) wachcaacae | aw wai etfa 24 aaife aaa -

wawate farsa: | ate sale wea gutaat-

fae aeuifeqgaaaaysay || UAT weary Tee.

Sala! TQITATATPTTHATS | qt — — Hadia-

caediaed Fife eIzqaRaAaeAyy — — — —

aaa aseeea ofuar

pes)

416 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

(5) mata A{AAATAAAS AM SAAT ary efeaty-

fafa: wa a | faa afafed aureanasta ayaa a

SATA aay LUTTE st fase | aha qT A.

afyataseat ua — — — mgafitaaaty zU-

CREM Gl ee =

faquat uaa at we afaaaiaeaa-

(6) artafea ouarte as faa caw ofefa eafa qa

Saag aad aaa awem feqad fanaa

eeu (GT SA 0y =

waifaurs ve Sara SAA ac fa Taras gia wT |

aitvatata | fa— -— — — — — — —

fa faa yaaa aq ate

(7) areata Ta MIS STAT amcuztaiafs faai a-

ia | ssa qaraain afe ¢ fasinates aha

— — —waasaaa sat sifvat | fas ara wa—

—~——- = = = =| = — |] aamat fafeat

fafue: dafeawtes | — -— — — — — ay

(8) qa Sa | adafunqeaarfeanaay: | atateg-

Waants wa: Samailaa Tl RYT TRAIT AYSAAS fa-

ainda | faticfaa-— -— — fauta fasatea: l

— — — Bqqqiemanuiwey

(9) sartuafiaqatagea dufsamareatesa | frama-

uRedada fadiayaacfaaa | dafufsaarsa

qtans <a qaaq | ways afeats: aaa: — — —I

—-——|_--—- - - = AUNT | a

(10) afeat aaUeT a aa Rataaratatie aye | uata

— — anafsaa warquractantaaa | SuaaTTS

aamy—- — — —~ — = — = sagqmat

eS Se SSH ER

(11) feat — — aferarea: wiequy afial a oa-

ATU UL: HAT ARIIGAUAaea: | Wuraqey y-

fant aya — — — — | qmleaale cat

1862. ] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 417

fesa— — — — —- — — —- —-

(12) wat Suaittactnrgs: wie: erasaa: fafaus: was

fren) sure West afta: arama:

agg — a a aqafa:

(18) Sart ast fasiefaa gia sfafeat | dat atatta

fad fFacwatifen: | Saafe: gtcread: SH-

yceltaa |

(4)— — — — arawir fesqcwat caret fea: |

ABTA ie — — — — fea) ureranfeat

— = — WaTeeaat | staeutearay fagiai ay-

cece |) a Se Serer ue | fara

— —~— — Raw Bea | Sava em: Stawfarat <a!

aafaeaq | — — — — weferafaad az.

(15)— — ~— a <et) cafsfaa trary Sep = =

raaufa: | st — aacgud tagsfuciwaa | ay

rat Tay aerenfaaytaay | —----=- =

fedta af! — —a aaa Fad aut | aFUTATY-

gag aisess qt; —-— — — — ai Taraqaat |

aie eo at

(16) = — wazaa | Baad equfeaqiafanama” | — —

— _Ufcearsrararataia faut | fade aug a aa-

Sci <3 = |) a) Gene ee

usa | sfsat — — at fetter — — —aat|

at — — aaa — —— | at saa fa-

eft waa — — awfa) aa asad S4 dure

aieatare |

(17)— — ——a)| aaraqafead cat ed ada |

SUIT TAT GH VWISI — — | Tat: TETGGAa | ata -

WIANTIeae | BAW aietquia: — — > —

alat cw — — Teaqea ataad aat —|

CATs CMA: | — — Sa URLUAAal VFEAT: |

(1i8)—- — — — awiquastaf<e — — alararyqy |

418 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

< HATH aan wee aaa awa | zet cist fa— —

aa ad vada | Be easa aa — — wafenwaa

—-—-—-— — — Alessia aatararae qaa Sar |

ade IaaIaT aifaeafaaarat | afaar afaawa

enifaracaat | suf |

(19) — — — —sgutar feciat faqent afaaw-

az |

Uae wifaa ara awe suraat | feat afwaaa

qufefcaasaat | wRate eye | wifaarsaTg

20) a ee ee

fasi adia | ae didmaat a at Tet wa -— —

gufefcaaaia aaa watafeat |

(21) # % % * #

No. 8. From a Sivite Temple in the Fort of Gwalior.

Lranseript.

WQ—- -— = -- ~~ - - H

(2) STAI TAMA UTAAA CAT TaN TS ATA TS TS TT

aw: | afusigauifeancifaua qu afaurat aeslaqta-

aq: udiufesafsanicea a cara ufeat a-

ae | fame tagrresingy a eatutaarataerd

AIT | Traancewifys a

(3) Facqafanraaais | wtetfre fafazat cua: frog

Satqaieaue: afeatsay | aiaiuanw acai” =:-

wea rearaeteta fetx Vaca: | SLICHACTTAIT

ZegqqKa fea | Te DaMaratfy WATT AgeTgaTa #1

BIW AIMyTIaAT ayy

(8) Set aq Aqsa | Says ayatasat faara: ar-

qeantafuataua: vee: | fekaawuaaf aac

Ug qaramad aacy cafeera| qaaarasusta-

ugqaafaaiataayatan: | wimaamaaatefyaat

TURITIA TAF || WUT HAT

1862. | Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 419

(y) sfaargafe: | welana_gatisTAAaaATal Brara-

<cfaucaweag faa: | Ft arfaat Reaqaarai vst «

« Taueaay Pala WHsqeaara AITRA ER

ag Ta | MEE ALAM TAIT <LIMa GIRL

faa: | ausdasacieataatadaceteaat—

(¢) faaray aawctat) zhafadreanfeaseaiaeats-

()

(¢)

Termntatiee | faarfeaamatfaadanea 4

aat waaifaatissraafassasiaets: | Ayaca

zgstis fafaeqayag: qaal qecttad ufidsta

a Faget, | anifamiar ayacag IER ECL

qarata: aaaafea: | Ta fadimaaataaatetas-

wity famcaa: fade wea | qyraciaateagaa-

Wararar st fare faraae PICeUCK aCe ALIAS T-

3a satay Laas: qansactaeal VATICAN T-

aa l satuawaan facia —

—|| BILE a: frosts (Ia VAlSTHALIaAT |

STA GSTAICSH TAMAS HT: Tax gawd | ufaag-

qaqufamaaNeisca: qysattaysuaqadfeat-

wifafa: | atafagactifawasatfe eal Naa WaaTTA-

ty ecw G Ucafae acl | frequents: Bis

— fawigary:| a: agrarfiaaatyaraa eat RAAT Tat

Haaaa a afta: ARISTA l aaraarrarertate-

ARLA Wa? | TAS: At Sat Bra sfsayfaszay

Sl faRA lH SUA TIAMAT ATAA a MALARIAL AAITST -

Rat aagargt sas |

Translation,

(Line Ist is not decypherable. The second has two s‘lokas in the

Bhujangaprayata meter and the first eleven syllables of another in a

different meter.) Next came the protector of earth, Mahipdla Deva,

who established himselfin his dominion along with the Gopdlikas.

His yalour had caused the heads of his enemies to incline, whereby

garlands had dropt from them in respectful offering before his foot-

stool—(?) Proficient in destroying hosts of inimical Kshetrias, he

420 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [ No. 4,

placed the earth under one royal umbrella. He spread (the glory of)

his deeds to the extreme verge of the three regions, and placed it as a

shell ornament* on the temples of the elephants which guard the

(ten) quarters of space.

(8rd line, after eleven syllables a verse each in the Vansantatilaka

and the Anustup meters.) His widespread majesty, like the rays of

the sun, proved insufferable on every side, of him whose feet rested on

the heads of royalty—the remover of vice. ‘His enemies (—) fly far

from the ardour of his commencing warfare—even the news of his

approach drives them away to a distance. (Here 19 syllables in the

Upendravajra meter missing.)

(4th line, after 9 syllables 1 s’loka each in the Indravajra and the

Drutavilambita meters.) The auspicious was born, he whose family

was in Mathura, the disinterested, the cherisher of Kayasthas.{ Feel-

ing delighted, all good people named him Manoratha§ for verily his

mind was directed to the path which leads to the three-fold enjoyment

of virtue, wealth and pleasure. All the resources of arithmetic and

rhetoric fail to those who attempt to write in praise of the income

and expenses of King Bhuvanapala (four syllables unintelligible).

(5th line, after 6 syllables the second half and a full s‘loka in the

Indravajra meter and 1 in the Vansasthavila.) Like Rama wife of

Vishnu she was great in love and affection, and had made her race,

morals, and accomplishments manifest by her conduct. Unto him

was born by her a son renowned for noble deeds, who made the

blossom of desire of the respected to blow, who like the moon to the

four oceans— ?

The waving of the flag on the top of his palace of beautiful whitell

and black|| marble seemed to fan away the vices of mankind (two

syllables wanting to complete the verse).

(6th line, after 9 syallables the latter half of a Upendravajra

* Tn allusion to the ornament of cowries with which elephants’ heads are gen-

erally decorated.

+ Dosha in Sanskrit, which in the case of the king means vice, and in that of

the sun, night ; as one removes night so does the other the vices of mankind.

Lit. The rain-bearing cloud to the forest of Kayasthas. It is remarkable

that he should have selected the Kayasthas for his special care.

§ There is a play upon the word Manoratha (desire or the object of desire) which

cannot be reproduced in English, and consequently the reason of the prince’s

being called by that name, does not become apparent.

|| Of the colour of the enemy of Cupid z. e. Mahadeva who is white, and that of

Purvamara or demons 7. e. black.

1862. ] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 421

sloka and a s/loka of 18 syllables to the foot) His gentle and pure

smile added to the lustre of his brilliant necklace—?

His fame which pervaded all the three regions of the universe had

enlightened all quarters. A son Madhusudana, who was like a sun

to the bright lotus of his race, was born. He was familiar with all

great merits. Unto him of great and noble qualities, who was eulogized

by the learned (16 syllables unintellegible).

(7th line after 10 syllables.* Two s’lokas, one in the vasantatilaka

and the other in the Prithvi measures.) By whom religion was pu-

rified for ever, that religion which ennobles the mind every where in

the three regions. Her powers would fail her were even Sdrada*

to attempt describing his pure and wonderful disposition. That

wise king considering the life of mankind to be as unstable as water

held in the palm of the hand—

(8th line, J s/loka in the Indravajra and 1 in the Totaka.) He placed

wealth earned by his own hands for the gratification of the good

people of the earth. ‘Therefore did mankind say that the great full

moon of gratification was born of him.

His treasure of virtue daily increased by his devoting his purely

earned wealth to the preservation of falling or prostrate temples,

or such as might in future be destroyed for want of care. He

removed the sufferings of yatis, Brahmanas, and of men deseased or

in misfortune ; he also built a temple to Hara the destroyer of the

world (12 syllables unintelligible).

(9th line, after 5 syllables the second half of a sloka in the Manda-

kranta, a s‘loka in the Anustubh and the date in prose.) The saint,

who was like unto a flag-emblazoned store-house of sweet and

poetical language, and who composed this most excellent eulogy, is

named Sri Jasodeva. May the god Bhava (Siva) the destroyer of

the enemies, the mind-borny and Andhaka,t who dresses himself in

elephant hide and ashes, bestow on you wealth! This was dedicated

in the year of King Vikramarka, sixty-one plus eleven hundred, in

the month of Magha, the 6th day of the waxing moon,

Nos. 9 and 10. not given by Col. C.

No. 11. Teli Mandir, Fort of Gwalior.

* The goddess of poetry.

+ The Hindu Eros. Manobhaya.

{ A giant of that name.

422 Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [No. 4,

a aa || a* simatyasaferys waste

No. 12. Teli Mandir, Fort of Gwalior.

al ajeaa

ATG SEy

No. 18. Teli Mandir, Fort of Gwalior.

Sant fanaa

No. 14. not given by Col. C.

No. 15. From the Temple of Ambika Devi at Suhaniya.

@ fafa; daq wsco aa aafe y a, fet) wer

asta atag sa: | SA aaraaqac ater | g-

ula — Fatet: | Was TI —— A—-| EA alec

qe: | Alet Ufa — — — | —

Prosperity! On the 5th day of the waxing moon in the month of

Magha, Samvat 1467. Maharajadhiraja Bilanga Deva (rest unintel-

ligible). Col. C. reads the name, Virama.

No. 16. From the foot of a Colossal Figure at Chaitnath, Suhaniya.

SOHN ay ~

gi: fats | aqreco au animate w fe—a aI—a aa

qt— —— Hil AGUA Bt — nate — wife wu

Bh See gr tenes

May prosperity attend (on all) on Sunday the full moon of Vais’/a-

kha, Samvat 1467. (The rest unintelligible.)

No. 17. From the Great Temple at Suhaniya, on Pillars.

: ~ : EN

afaquctam — | & — fafa daa veces FIER Tat

BIS Me ae alaatqs ade auITia YW WSUAAT

Wea ye Tz

qt — arutsiaa stufsacgatfas:

On Sunday the 9th of the waxing moon, in the month of Vais’alkha,

Samvat 1497. During the reign of the Maharaja Dungarendra Deva

(rest illegible).

No. 18. Pedestal of a Colossal Figure of ke at Gwalior.

asiattearara aH: || PAT (aco qa FTI — — 9 BH -

aqgqawa Aaa T Aes AaTALIAT BIS aA — —

— — — Satara Basses AAC rqal WacaaAgiea

1862.] Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. 423

samara aus aa: aifizar ufasraa sa fsaca-

au | wate aa rada ATRIAL AT | ULI TS WA ATy-

BU, TY alat atzl | Wa sya ayaa fadta ary -

ASAT eala BELA WI BAIT wea STYTIEAT |

myaael wal AMLISat TA — sagas wutfa ufaate |

Y— Aa w ase acgd? wa afacia fedia war ar-

Mac Ta WRIT, Aadigas fedla ary Slaaeat aret

ag TA UM | Laat ay Bly atlefsadarfeata ara

aet ywafa |

Salutation to Adinaétha. On the 7th of the waxing moon, when she

was in the mansion of Punarvashu, in the month of Vais‘@kha, Samvat

1497, when the Mahardajadhiraj4 Dungarendra Deva reigned in

the fort of Gopachala. The saint Gunakirti Deva, of the congre-

gation of Kanchi and of the race of Magura, who belonged to the

class (gana) of Pushkara, was succeeded by Kirti Deva, next the re-

spected priest Pandita Sri Raghu, next Pandita Sri Bhaya of pure

soul, who belonged to the race of Agrota and the clan (gotra) of

Modeala. His son was Sddhw Bhopa, whose wife was Nanhi, whose

first son was Sdédhw Kshemsi, second son Sadhu Maharaja, third

Asaraja, fourth Dhanapdla and fifth Sadhw Palka. The wife of Sddhu

Kshemsi was Nora Devi of whose sons the eldest was Bhagayi,

whose son was Kaulabha. The eldest wife of the latter was Saras-

wati by whom he had Mallidasa. His second wife was Sadhheswaré

or the faithful (Saddhi) Swara, whose eldest son was Chandrapdala.

The second son of Kshemsi was Sadhu Sri Bhojaraja. The son of

Bhaya Deva was Purna Pala. Among these Kala the head of the con-

eregation of Adi Jina, offers constant salutation.*

(.) fats daa wre au agate < (=) Ta (i) ir

afael FECA fHeTHATT-

(2) I BiSatHeqcisyy — — ue

AFIT Bt

(2) aaaeas TITS Beagle areas ‘sifaaaanttt-

eat: — —

* Tam very doubtful about the accuraey of this translation. The name Kala

is most probably incorrect. I publish this only as tentative.

424, Vestiges of the Kings of Gwalior. [ No. 4,

(s)fsat — — aerate wares st aaasat — —— 4

(a) St Gat + eure stds WA ATITST AW Vato Bate

zI—sitat — — — a

(¢) Aaa eledearat wee fers — - - — =

— WelAlo TAT eal

(o) SEAT Wale WaTAale TE BU — A Alo y—

ae aaeasad 86x ,

(<) Gat ay ary Btdaqa Rar sat efedneaat

wat — —

(¢) uaa faa Btaerdtcafaar AGE ST afoul 3-

wafa |

(qe) Byeatat ufeat fare wan sfasmadt agat i

Wa IT CIT

(2) waMere uaa fatefuct feafa: 1 aa wag

aqui |:

On the 8th of the waxing moon, in the month of Magha,

Samvat 1510, in the reign of the supreme lord of great kings, king

Sri Dungarendra Deva, High Priest (Bhattarka) Sri Kshemakirti

Deva of the congregation of Kanchi and of the race (gotra) of

Mayura, next his successor Hemakirti Deva, and next his successor

Amalakirti Deva. (Rest illegible.)

1862. ] Literary Intelligence. 42

LITERARY INTELLIGENCE.

The following is part of a letter to HE. C. Bayley, Esq. from Col.

Cunningham, dated 6th May, 1862.

“T have got asmall silver coin, similar to the oboli of Hukratides,

but of a new barbarous king, Odv. King’s head, bold Rev. a stand-

ing figure, almost the same as that on the copper coins of Kadaphes

Zathus. Legendin two lines HPAOY KOIPAN (Y)—The name ap-

pears to be complete. I read it as Heraus (? Hérawa ? Hrd.) I have two

somewhat similar coins, but still closer imitations of the Hukratides

obolus with the legend KOZOYAO in one line, the other line being

wanting except OKO.—Kowpavos is a well known name for king, and

Era or Ela or Aila is an Indian name.

With regard to Oskius, I rather incline to read the name as

Huvoskaus. There is no ¥ after Zwrauno, unless the T looking letter

be taken forY. Toread TOY we must omit the ¥ from TYPANNOY.

I would prefer reading TYPANNOY OYOSKAOY SANAB. . YIIIOO-

ANOY. This would be Voskaus, but might also be read as Hovoskius,

which would be a near approach to Huvishka. The actual letters,

however, read TYPANNO TOY OSKAOY.

The name of the father of Zeidnisos appears to be Manigala. One

of my coins has ANNITI on the Greek side. May he not have been

the founder of Manikyaéla. This name, as it at present stands, is of

eourse a pure Hindu one, Manikya + alaya, but the name may have

been slightly altered fronr Manigalaya. I have an impression of a

third didrachm of Zeionisos, different somewhat from my own two

coins. I have sent for the coin itself. It seems odd that we do not

get any of Manigal’s own coins. I have half a dozen of his son’s

copper coins, besides the two silver ones. If we could get some more

of these coins which give the father’s names we should get some

valuable facts to add to our scanty knowledge of early Indian his-

tory.

Have you any specimen of the Jétal? I have one small copper

coin with the word Jitalah 6x I cannot make out the legends. I

read bagdni —? 3% does the coin express the value of a jital in gdnis ?

I have two Kashmirian copper coins with §] on the female side,

o K 2

426 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 4,

and 2

Another good specimen of the square Satrap Horseman and Lion

type has come to hand. I make out the legends as follows.

APTAYOY XAPATIoSTETSATPATIEI

APTAov YIOY XAPAAwSsTHS SATPATIHS

Megadastes is a known Persian name. ‘The native legend I read

as follows. r

on the male side P— Unm (atti Varmma).

Attasa-putrasa Tsatrapasa Karada ostasa.

The father’s name is somewhat doubtful. Perhaps Artas, or Arta-

vas reading APTAYOY as the genitive, and omitting YIOY — which

is not absolutely necessary — artabas occurs in Ktesias. Have you

any specimens with you to clear up this reading ?

I have a new relative of Gondophares, but unfortunately the name

is incomplete and very much rubbed BA sileus basileon. It is not

Orthagnes, as the head is quite different. The end of the name may

be ATHC or APHC. The native legend is in tolerable order, but

quite unintelligible. Beginning from the two streamers of Victory’s

wreath it is

Maha......disa-sa hidasa tradinasa janatinuja

? Sahina Satadinasa janadinuja ra ?

It is possibly a coin of Gondophares himself.

I still continue to puzzle over the dates of the Mathura inscrip-

tions, as well as over those of the Manikyala and Kabul Topes. The

dates of the Mathura inscriptions ought to be in the era of the Nir-

vana of Buddha—those of the Manikyala and Kabul Topes may be

either in the era of the Nirvana of Buddha, or in that of the Seleu-

eidze, or in some local Bactrian or Indo-Scythian era. The Parthians

certainly established an era, but they as certainly made use of the

Seleucidan era on their coins. The last idea that has struck me is

that some one or more of the characters may be mere indices or

exponents—as was the case in Europe, and also in Western India.

Thus in Europe 1862 would have been written 1862 where the let-

MCXI,

ters below show that the figures above represent thousands, hundreds,

tens and units. In the Western Cave inscriptions the hundreds and

thousands are written with indices —- thus 4] “ = hundreds 3 — and

1861. | Literary Intelligence. 427

¢Y = thousands 4 — while the tens and units have separate figures.

Now to apply this to our inscriptions from Mathura, Manikyala and

Kabul. The Mathura dates give y) A- and KX. Let us con-

sider AL as equivalent to the Arian letter q): =h for hat = sat =

100, then the first character ~ may be == > == 4 and the date

would be 4 hundreds plus 31 in the first case or 431, and 401 in the

second ease, by adopting Thomas’s f) for 80 — which I doubt.

_ The figure 4 is represented indifferently by ch, or by ehh — as 7 or

= %. In the Manikyala inscription the date is 3% 9 which

might be read as “hundreds 4, plus 4, or 404. It is no matter which

way the date is read—as by reading from the left it would be 4 plus

4hundreds. The Wardak date 9 3 3, would be hundreds 3 plus 38 ==

303 which if of the Seleucidan era would be = 9 B.C. The day of

the month, however, seems to include the same cipher |. If this

is the same character my new reading falls to the ground at once—

but it is possible to read y¢ 7) % = = orihiya 4.

The whole subject is full of difficulty. In the Mathura dates it

would be better perhaps to take the sloping character which agrees

with the Kabul and Manikydala forms as the index for hundreds, but

then the date would be %*} in hundreds.

One thing is certain = in the Western Cave inscriptions, the units

and tens are represented by independent cyphers = the hundreds

and thousands by the unit cyphers with indices. Now as the Kabul

and Mathura inscriptions are of about the same period, we ought to

expect to find the same system of notation employed in them.

I have a suspicion that the two Mathura dates of 44 9A

and # A are the same, the two middle characters of the first being

new exponents — =e must be an unit as it is used to number the

day of the month. I¢ is the figure 1 of the Satrap inscriptions of

the Western Caves. If we might read X 9 ) ‘A~ as 4h a 1, that

is 4 hat aka anka 1, = 4 hundreds + units 1 = 401 anka being

taken for wnit. The figure 7 is represented by Win the Cave inserip-

tions. ‘Thomas’s .3) for 30 is a mistake, which he has adopted from

Stevenson. His for 30 may be correct—and if so, the Mathura

4.28 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4,

date according to my reading will be 4 #4 31 = 4 hat (or hundreds)

+ 31 = 431 which deducted from 477 or 457 will give B.C. 46 or

26—for Huvishka — and I would read WY. as 400 + 1 = 401 —

which would give 76 or 56 B.C. for Vasu ( ). Now the Kanwa

Prince Vasu Deva reigned from 66 to 57 B.C. This date would

therefore suit him exactly.

KX VUHh4A+4 = 404 of Manikydla (Kanishka), and Kohwdét.

The Chinese and the Ceylonese place kamishka 400 years after Bud-

dha. The Wardak date of 733 = h 3 + 3 = 303 must be of the

Seleucidan era = 9 B. C. for Huvishka the date of Kanishka being

as above 404—457 = 53 B. C. According to the Raja Taringini the

three brothers reigned 60 years.”

Dr. Hall writes from London, Oet. 10th.

“ Benfey has written a Sanskrit grammar for Englishmen. It has

been translated into English; and Miiller is seeing the translation

through the press. The fourth part of Muir’s Sanskrit Texts is well

advanced. The 4th vol. of Miller’s Rig Veda and commentary will

be out in a few days.”

We are glad to announce that our learned coadjutor has been ap-

pointed Professor of Hindustani and Indian Jutisprudence in King’s

College.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Jury 1862.

The monthly general meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 2nd instant.

Colonel R. Strachey, Vice-President, in the Chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

From Mr. E. B. Harris, impressions of an inscription on the back

of an image of Buddha found in Sultangunge, near Monghyr. The

inscription contains the Buddhist creed so common on such images.

2. From Major J. C. Haughton, a hollow wooden shield from

Port Blair, used by the natives as a fom-tom.

8. From Archdeacon Pratt, a copy of his papers from the Philo-

sophical transactions on Mountain and other Local Attraction in

India.

Read letters—

From H. Bell, Esq., intimating his desire to withdraw from the

Society. —

From the Under-Secretary, Government of Bengal, forwarding an

extract of the annual general report of the Rajshahi Division giving

some account of a Cyclone which visited the western part of the -

district in March last.

From the Under-Secretary, Government of India in the Home

Department, containing the following extract from the proceedings

of the Government of India in the Financial Department, with

reference to the Society’s solicitation for a reconsideration of the

decision of the late Hon’ble Court on Mr. Blyth’s application for a

pension. ¢

. 430 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socicty. [No. 4,

“It appears from the papers on the case that Mr. Blyth’s applica-

tion was considered inadmissible by the late Hon’ble Court of Directors,

on the ground that ‘the grant of pensions from the public revenues

is strictly limited to those who are in the direct service of Government.’

This principle still holds good, and His Excellency the Governor-

General in Council does not think that Mr. Blyth’s application for a

pension can be supported on the ground now advanced by the Asiatic

Society. As a special case, however, it appears to His Excellency in

Council to have claims to consideration. It is the case, His Excel-

lency remarks, of a man of science, who has devoted himself for a

very small salary to duties in connexion with the Asiatic Society, a

body aided by and closely identified with the Government of India

from which the public have derived great advantage.

“Mr. Blyth may truly be said to have been, in a great measure,

the creator of the Natural History Museum, which has hitherto

supplied the place of a Public Museum in the metropolis of India

and which will probably, soon be made over to Government, as part

of a National Museum. This collection is open to the public free of

charge, and many thousands have derived benefit and instruction

from it.

“Tn addition to the direct educational benefits of the Museum, the

character and.standing of the Asiatic Society undoubtedly exercise

a most beneficial indirect effect in maintaining a high standard of

Science and Literature among a numerous body of the Civil and

Military Officers in the service of Government, and in one important

department, that of Zoology and Natural History, Mr. Blyth’s labours

have done much to maintain and to extend that character,

“ His Excellency in Council considers, therefore, that if, under

such circumstances, Mr. Blyth should after twenty years’ service, be

compelled to retire from ill-health, brought on very much by his

- exertions in pursuit of science, it would not be creditable to the

Government that he should be allowed to leave without any retiring

pension, and His Excellency in Council is of opinion that if the rule

which limits pensions to those who are in the direct service of

Government can be relaxed, the application on behalf of Mr. Blyth

ought to be favorably entertained.”

The Chairman moved that the thanks of the Society be conveyed

to His Excellency in Council for the liberal concessions made in favour

of Mr. Blyth.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society, 431

Carried unanimously.

The nomination of the Hon’ble W. Grey to be a member of the

Council, vice the Right Hon’ble 8S. Laing, was confirmed.

The Council reported that they had appointed Colonel R. Strachey,

a Vice-President, and Mr. J. G. Medlicott, a member of their body,

in the place of Mr. Oldham who has left India.

With reference to the announcement made at the last meeting, the

Council reported that they had addressed the following letter to

Government on the subject of the projected Government Museum :—~

FRoM THE SECRETARY TO THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

To H.C. Baytey, Esq@.,

Secretary to the Government of India,

Home Department.

Dated, Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Caleutta, June 18th, 1862.

Str,—lI am desired by the Council of the Asiatic Society to reply

to your letter No. 2564, dated the 22nd May, informing the Society

that His Excellency the Governor-General in Council is now prepared

to consider the offer made by the Society in 1858, relative to the

foundation of a public Museum in Calcutta, to which the Society’s

collections might, under certain conditions, be transferred.

2. The Council cordially thanks His Excellency in Council for

the liberal proposals that he has made to the Society, and for the

strong additional proof that he has now given of the interest the

Government of India takes in the advancement of science by offering

to establish a Museum in this city to be maintained by the State.

3. But the Council regrets that it is unable to give an immediate

reply to the offers thus made. The resolution of the Society which

authorized the Council to enter into communication with the Govern-

ment on this subject was passed in May, 1857, and the whole matter

has now been in abeyance for several years. The Council therefore

feels that no real decision can be communicated to the Government

until the entire subject has again been fully brought before the

members of the Society, and re-considered according to the regular

forms of procedure. At the same time the Council, being generally

disposed to concur in the propriety of carrying out in their main

features, the proposals made in 1858, believes that it will be useful

and will tend to an early decision of the questions involved in your

letter, if ib states the impressions of its own body on these questions

432 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

and submits at once a preliminary scheme, suggesting the general

scope of the details which it would propose in filling up the outline

which has been sketched out by you. The process of making a

reference to the Society at large is of necessity tedious; and the

Council considers that it will best meet the interests of the Society

and the convenience of the Government, if it endeavours to obtain

the general approval of the Government to a scheme which it could

recommend to the acceptance of the Society in a complete form. In

this sense and with the distinct reservation, that the opinions expressed

in this letter are those of the Council, and cannot be held to be

binding on the Society, or to interfere in any way with its complete

liberty of action in dealing finally with the matter, the Council

desires me to make the following observations.

4. The Council has understood your letter to be designed to

elicit from the Society an expression of its wishes as to the details of

the general arrangements, which it had been said must be satisfae-

tory to the members of the Society, before its collections could be

‘transferred to a Public Museum ; and it is with much respect that the

Council desires to submit for the favourable consideration of His Ex-

cellency the Governor-General the following scheme, which in its

essentials is, it thinks, quite in accordance with the proposals contain-

ed in your letter :—

J].— MUSEUM.

J.—The Museum to be a Public Museum, the management being

vested ina Board of Trustees to be constituted by an Act of the

Legislature.

I1.—The Trustees to be fourteen in number; the President to be

His Excellency the Governor-General of India; the Vice-President

to be the President of the Asiatic Society ; of the remainder, six

to be named by the Government, and six by the Asiatic Society.

III.—The complete management, arrangement, and disposal of

the Museum to be in the Trustees.

IV.—The Museum to be open to the public under suitable rules

to be approved by the Government,

V.—The rules further to provide for the continuance to the Mem-

bers of the Asiatic Society, in respect to the New Museum, of all

their existing privileges in respect to their own present Museum—in

regard to their rights of entermg the Museum, and of examining

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 433

or taking out specimens from it—subject to such modifications as

shall be made by the Trustees from time to time in communication

with the Council of the Asiatic Society.

VI.—Suitable clauses to be introduced into the Act of Incorpora-

tion to provide for the restoration to the Asiatic Society of its con-

tributions to the Museum, if the Trust shall hereafter be dissolved ;

and for enabling the Society to mark by a special label its donations

to the Museum, and to keep a separate Catalogue of all specimens so

contributed by it.

V1II.—The Council understands it to be the intention of the Govern-

ment to endow and maintain the Museum on a scale suitable to the

importance of the object for which it is founded, and corresponding

with the great value of the contributions to be made to it by the

Society.

VIII.—The locality suggested for the Museum, the site of the

present Small Cause Court, appears to the Council to be excellent.

1X.—Regarding the name to be given to the Museum, the Council

would desire to abstain from offering any present opinion; a decision

on this point is obviously not pressing.

X.—Under the foregoing stipulations, the Council would recom-

mend to the Society to agree to the complete transfer of all its col-

lections to the new Museum; the Library and Manuscripts, Pictures,

Busts, and other miscellaneous objects to be specified hereafter, to be

reserved by the Society.

Ii.—Asiatic Sociery.

XI.—The Asiatic Society to remain constituted exactly as at pre-

sent, having the complete management and disposal of its own

affairs.

XII.—The Council considers that the Society would be desirous of

receiving accommodation in juxta-position with the new Museum

building.

XII1.—The house for the Society should provide a Meeting Room ;

an Ante-room;a Library; two Reading-rooms or Study Rooms; a

Room for the Librarian and Clerks; and other ordinary subsidiary

minor accommodation.

5. There is only one point on which the Council would desire to

suggest to the Government any unportant modification of the pro-

posals that have been made in your letter. It has reference to the

3.1L 2

434 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

disposal of the Society’s present house, which, for the following

reasons, the Council would submit, may with justice be left im the

hands of the Society, and not be transferred to the Government in

return for the accommodation offered in juxta-position with the new

Museum. The Council has nothing further from its intentions than

to enter into negotiations with the Government on this subject in

anything approaching a spirit of self-aggrandisement or of barter.

The object which the Government and the Society alike have in view

in this matter is the furtherance of Science and of true knowledge,

and there is no room for the intrusion of any questionable motive on

either side. But the Council feels strongly the great value, not only

in a scientific sense, but in a pecuniary sense also, of the collections

which it offers to hand over to the new Museum. ‘These collections

have been brought together after long years of patient labour, and at

ereat expense to the Society ; and the Council rejoices that the So-

ciety has so bestowed its means, and that it is now placed in a posi-

tion to give still greater effect to its past work by bestowing its

Museum on an Institution which promises to fulfil all its aspirations

in this direction. And having this feeling, the Council thinks that

it may fairly and frankly suggest to the Government that, in return

for the very extensive collections thus to be presented to the public

by the Society —-collections of which the money value must be esti-

mated at many thousand pounds—the State might, without for a

moment considering that it conferred a favour in so doing, provide

the Society with the accommodation it would need near the new

Museum, and leave to the Society the disposal of its existing house,

for the purpose of reinforcing the very restricted pecuniary means

now at its disposal. If proof be needed that these means will in the

future be well applied, the Council is satisfied that it will be com-

pletely given in the past history of the Society; and it appeals

confidently to the manner in which the Society’s Museum has

been got together, and to the present proposals regarding its future

disposal, to show the spirit in which the Society may be expected

to perform its functions. The objects of the Society will be, as they

ever have been, the advancement of knowledge. But from the very

nature of thecase, the numbers of the Society being small, and the

contributions of its Members limited, the want of pecuniary means

has always greatly restricted the sphere of the Society’s usefulness,

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 435

and, under any imaginable circumstances, no doubt will still continue

to do so. The Council therefore trusts that the Government will see

in this suggestion nothing but the indication on their part of what

appears to them an equitable and practicable way of making the

present arrangements as conducive as possible to the usefulness of

the Society, without making any serious or undue claim on the

Government.

6. Should His Excellency the Governor-General in Council be

disposed to meet the views that have thus been expressed by the

Council, the Council trusts that the Society would ratify an arrange-

ment on such a basis.

J have the honor to be,

Sir,

Your most obedient Servant,

W. 8. ATKINSON,

Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members :

A. M. Monteath, Hsq., C.8.; Hon’ble T. J. H. Thurlow; J. Gor-

don, Esq., C. 8.; Captain H. Hyde, Bengal Engineers ; Baboo Bhola

Nauth Mullick.

The Hon’ble Major General Sir R. Napier, K. C. B.; Major Allen

Johnson, Bengal Staff Corps.

The following Gentlemen were named for ballot at the next

meeting :—

H. Beverley, Esq., C. 8., proposed by Dr. Duka, seconded by the

President.

Captain J. P. Basevi, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Lieutenant-

Colonel Thuillier, seconded by Major Walker.

J. W.S. Wyllie, Esq., proposed by Mr. Bayley, seconded by the

President.

W. L. Heeley, Esq. C. 8., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by

the President.

Col. Vincent Eyre, proposed by Archdeacon Pratt, seconded by

Col. R. Strachey.

Communications were received—

1. Frem Rev. A. Brandt through Major Dalton, a copy of a

Phonetic table of the Alphabet prepared by a Philologer of Finland.

436 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

2. From Baboo Gopee Nauth Sein, Abstracts of Meteorological

Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for

March and April last.

3. From Mr. H. C. Bayley, some remarks on certain coins recent-

ly procured for the Society from Captain Stubbs.

Mr. Bayley remarked that the whole collection obtained from Cap-

tain Stubbs had not as yet been fully examined, but that he would

make some observations on a few of them which appeared to him

especially worthy of notice.

Two of these were gold coins of Malwa, the first a fine one of

_ Mahomed Shah, the son of Hoshung Shah.

It bore on the obverse the titles of that King “al Sultan ul Azim

—Taj ud dunia wa uddin Abul Mozuffer ;” on the reverse, “ Mohamud

Shah bin Hushung Shah ul sultan” and round the margin the name of

the coin “al Sikah,” the mint Shadiabad or Mandoo, and the

date 840.

As to the latter it was curious that Ferishtah quoting the Tari-

khi Alfi in two places gives dates which place the death of this

sovereign about two months before the close of 839, A. H. This point

is given with much circumstantiality and detail, so as to show that it

is no mere clerical error.

The other coin which was somewhat similar in its reverse appear-

ance is of considerably later date.

The obverse inscription ran thus: “ul Sultan ul Azim bin Ghieas

uddunia wa uddin Khilji” (bin?), Abul Mozuffer Mahmood Shah

Khuld Allah Khalafalu.

The reverse contained (imitating the coins of Alaudin Khilji of

Dehli) “ Sekunder ul Sani Yamin ul Khalafat Nasir Amir ul mominin.”

The reverse margin gives the same legend as the other coin, but the

date which was imperfect was either 908 or 909.

The next three coins were coins of the earlier Khalifs.

No. I. was a coin of the Abbaside Khalif al Mahdi and was struck

at Bagdad in 162 A. H. It is described and figured as No. XXIII. in

Marsden’s Numismata Orientalia.

The others were both apparently of Haroun al Rashid, dated re-

spectively 19? and 192. ‘The date on the first named coin, however,

was somewhat rubbed and dubious, and the name of the mint was

also unfortunately imperfect. This was the more to be regretted as

the name of the mint seemed to be a new one.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 437

The second coin, which was very perfect in its preservation of beau-

tiful execution, was struck at Bagdad. The second was Marsden’s

No. XLVI.

The first named coin was not described in Marsden, and one of the

inscriptions was not quite deciphered; the character used was too

of rather peculiar form.

The Dehli rebels had destroyed the copy of Professor Frahn’s

works which Mr. Bayley once possessed and he was not quite certain

if the coin was, as was probable, an undescribed mintage.

Mr. Cowell noticed that Mr. E. Thomas had on more than one

occasion, but especially in his paper on Pathan coins, pointed out

the untrustworthiness of the dates given by the Mohammedan

historians of India. Syud Ahmed had further illustrated it in the

edition of Zia Parni’s Tarikh-i Feroz Shahi recently published in the

Bibliotheca Indica, by dated quotations from Khosru and other

poets, showing that in several instances the dates given in the history

were manifestly erroneous.

Mr. Bayley replied that this was true, and the coins were ordina-

rily more trustworthy than the histories, but even they were not al-

ways accurate. This proceeded in various instances from different

causes, and he instanced the coins struck during the interregnum

which followed the departure of Timour from Dehli when coins were

struck correctly dated, but in the name of deceased kings, for fear of

arousing the vengeance of that tyrant or his successors.

So also more recently, during the mutiny at Bareilly and Luck-

now, coins had been struck in the name of Shah Alum, and in

those struck at Bareilly the correct date was given, and what would

have been the year of his reign had he been living.

4. From Babu Rajendralal Mitra a paper on the vestiges of the

kings of Gwalior and a note on a copper plate grant from Sarun.

The Babu read the papers, and the thanks of the meeting were

voted to him for his valuable communication.

The papers will appear in the Journal,

5, From Mr. Cowell, a paper on the Charvaka Dars’ana or Materia-

listic Philosophy of the Hindus.

Mr. Cowell read his paper, and a vote of thanks was passed to him.

The paper will be published in the Journal.

The Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

A38 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

The mecting was then made special, pursuant to notice, in order

to decide upon the propositions of the Council relative to certain

proposed changes in the Code of Bye Laws.

The Chairman read the report of the Council on the subject, re-

commending the adoption of the proposals by the Society.

The question having been put to the vote by the Chairman, the

votes were found to be as follows :—

Prg a 3

o a : D ee

a Pl O45 mS

Peep ilypey aig h bia Spee eee

pee a 2 a's a aN es

aa yp On a =| on

or = fo5 @ on CA

TS 4 Oo = So g

FOU hy omelelie eo Ze

BEB) BRa| z 52

a A a) Z

roposalty rec nacwes Geren I. 12 60 0 0)

tito DOs. Sea ee oT) Dy: yi cA er in

lauses ashe seh pgazbonss i 12 59 0) i

IDiGEOsg caw ee nse. des 2. 12 60 0) 8)

Broposalmeaenesc ssc LL: 12 57 0 1

The proposals were accordingly carried.

The following books and periodicals have been added to the Library since

the meeting held in June last.

Presented.

Brockhaus’ Berichte de Phil-Histoire classe der Konigl-Sachs—Gesells-

chaft der Wissenschaften. By Tur AUTHOR.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for June, 1862.—By THE Eprrors.

The Journal of the Chemical Society of London, Vol. XV. Parts 1—4.—

By THE Society.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for March and April—By THe Epitors.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Vol. VI. No. 2.

—By THE Socrzty.

Address delivered at the Anniversary Meeting of the Geological Society of

London, 21st February, 1862.—By tHE Society.

Papers on Mountain and other Local Attraction in India.—By Arcu-

DEACON J. H. Pratt.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London, Vol. XVIII.

Part 2.—By THE Sociery.

Report of the British Indian Association for May.—bBy tan Assocration.

Report of the Committee of the Bengal Chamber of Commerce from Nov-

ember 1861 to April 1862,—By roe CHampenr.

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 439

Schlagintweit’s General Hypsometrical Tableau of India and High-Asia,

part of Vol. II. of Results of a Scientific Mission to India and High-Asia.—

By Mussrs. DE SCHLAGINT WHIT.

Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, Vol. XXIV. Part 1.—By THE

ACADEMY.

Weber’s Die Vedischen Nachrichten von den Naxatra, Part 2.—By THE

AUTHOR.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Bd. XVI. 1 and

2 Heft.—By THE Socizry.

Bechanged.

The Athenzeum for April 1862.

The Philosophical Magazine Vol. XXIII. No. 155.

Purchased.

Benfey’s Orient und Occident, Erster Jahrgang. Viertes Heft.

Abhandlungen fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes, Band II. No. 3.

Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, Nos. 3 and 4 of 1862.

Journal Des Savants for April, 1862.

Comptes Rendus Hemdomadaires des Seances De L’ Academie des Sciences

—Tome LIV. Nos. 18—16.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. IX. No. 53.

Revue des Deux Mondes, Tome XXX VIII. for 15th April and 1st May.

The Literary Gazette, Vol. VIII. Nos. 119 and 200.

The Parthenon, Vol. I. Nos. 1 and 2.

The Edinburgh Review, Nos. 233 and 234 for January and April.

The Quarterly Review, No. 222 for April.

Acharius’ Lichenographia Universalis, 4to. Gottingae, 1810.

Acta Physico-Medica Academize Czesareze Nature Curiosorum, 10 Vols.,

4to. Norimberge.

Nova Acta Physico-Medica Academie Czesareee Leopeldino—Caroline Na-

ture Curiosorum, 8 Vols. 4to. Norimbergze.

Algz Maris Mediterranei et Adriatici, Auctore. Jacob G. Agardhl, Royal

8vo. Paris, 1842.

Systema Alearum, Adumbravit C. A. Agardh. 12mo., 1824.

Conspectus Fungorum in Lusatiz Superioris Agro Niskiensi erescentium.

Auctoribus J. B. de Albertini et L. D. de Schweiniz, 8vo. Lipsie, 1805.

Annales du Museum National D’ Histoire Naturelle par Les Professeurs de

cet Etablissement, 21 Vols. 4to. Paris, 1802—27.

Annals of Natural History or Magazine of Zoology, Botany and Geology.

Conducted by Sir W. Jardine, Bart., P. J. Selby, Hsq., Dr. Johnston, Sir W.

J. Hooker and R. Taylor, F. L. §., 20 Vols. 8vo. London, 1838—47.

Petri Artedi Renovati, Bibliotheca et Philosophia Ichthyologica. 3 Vols,

8vo. Grypeswaldiz, 1789—93.

3 M

440 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

Histoire Naturelle des Iles Canaries, par MM. P. Barker—Webb, Et Sabin

Berthelot. Imperial 4to. Paris, 1836—44.

Medizinische Zovlogie, von J. F. Brandt und J. T. C. Ratzeburg, 2 Vols.

in one, 4ito. Berlin, 1829.

Ornithologia sine Synopsis Methodica, Par M. A. D. Brisson, 6 Vols. 4to.

Paris, 1760.

Catalogue of the Hunterian Collection in the Museum of the Royal Col-

lege of Surgeons in London, 6 Vols. 4to. London, 1830—45.

Histoire Naturelle Générale et Particuliére des Céphalopodes Acétabuli-

féres vivantes et Fossiles—Par Alcide D’Orbigny, 4to. Paris, 1835—48.

Journal of a Residence in Ashantee.—By Joseph Dupuis, Esq., 4to. Lon-

don, 1824,

Encyclopédie Méthodique—Histoire Naturelle des Animaux, 10 Vols. 4to.

Paris, 1782—1825.

Histoire Naturelle des Mollusques, Par M. Le Baron De Férussac, 4to.

Paris, 1828. [1829-30.

Synopsis Mammalium, Auctore Joanne Baptista Fischer, 8yo. Stuttgart,

Flora Aigyptiaco-Arabica, Par Petrus Forskal, 4to. Haunie, 1775.

Voyage Autour du Monde, Entrepris par ordre du Roi, Par M, Louis De

Freycinet, with a folio Atlas of Plates, 4to. Paris, 1824.

Voyage en Islande et au Groenland, pendant les Années 1835-36.

Zoologie et Médecine—Par M. Eugene Robert, with a folio Atlas of

Plates, 8vo. Paris, 1851.

Voyage De Humboldt et Bonpland—Recueil D’Observations de Zoologie

et D’Anatomie, Comparée, Par Al. De Humboldt et A. Bonpland, 2 Vols.

Imperial 4to. Paris, 1811—33.

Prodromas Systematis Mammalium et Avium.—Par Caroli Illeger, 8vo.

Berolini, 1811.

A History of British Sponges and Lithophytes.—By George Johnston,

M. D., 8vo. Edinburgh, 1842.

Specimen Medicum exhibens Synopsin Reptilium.—Par Joseph Nicolai

Laurenti, 8vo. Viennae, 1768.

Manuel D’Ornithologie, ou Description des Genres et des principales Hspe-

ces D’Oiseaux.—Par R. P. Lesson, 2 Vols., 12mo. Paris, 1828.

Expédition Scientifique De Moree—Section des Sciences Physiques,3 Vols.,

(the third volume having two separate parts) and a folio Atlas of Plates, 4ito.

Paris, 1836.

Description De L’E’gypte, ou Recueil des Observations et des Recherches

qui ont eté faites en H’gypte pendant L’ Expédition de L’Armée Francaise,

publié par les ordres de Sa Majesté L’Empereur Napoléon Le Grand,

9 Vols. folio of Letterpress and 12 Royal folio Vols., Paris, 1809—20.

LateoraL Dutt,

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 441

For Aveust, 1862.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 6th Instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

Presentations were received—

1. From T. 8S. Shaw, Esq., Mynpoorie, through Mr. E. C. Bayley

a Sassanian silver coin.

2. From Dr. F. E. Hall, a copy of his work entitled “ A Rational

Refutation of the Hindu Philosophical Systems,” translated from the

Hindi of Pundit Nehemiah Nil Kanth Sastri Gore.

Read letters-—

1. From the Secretary to the Government of Bengal, forwarding

official correspondence on certain beds of coal discovered by Major

Sherwill in the Govindpore subdivision of the Maunbhoom district.

The papers shew that this coal is of inferior quality. It has been

analysed by Mr. Tween of the Geological Survey, who considers it

“for all purposes, except perhaps lime-burning, nearly, if not altoge-

ther, worthless.”

2. From the Commissioner of Mysore, forwarding several copies

of a table shewing the elevations of certain localities, and the height

of certain mountains in the Mysore territories.

3. From the Hon’ble F. W. A. Bruce, Her Majesty’s Minister at

Peking, the following letter addressed to the President, in reply to

a communication from him on the subject of the Thibetan expe-

dition :—

Peking, 4th May, 1862.

Dear Sir,—l have received your letter on communication with

Thibet.

I had previously addressed myself to the lamas who are at present

in Peking as envoys from Lhassa, a journey it has taken them three

years to effect. But they appear miserably and profoundly ignorant,

so much so that not an atom of information could be obtained from

them. The difficulty of holding intercourse with them is increased

by the necessity of employing the official interpreter attached to

them by the Chinese Government.

As soon as certain questions are disposed of which at present ab-

sorb all the time the Prince of Hung ean give me, I shall enter on

the subject with him, and inform the Government of India of the

3 M 2

44.2 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

result. I rather anticipate that the Chinese will decline giving pass-

ports to Thibet, on the ground that they do not interfere in the

internal administration of the country. Whether I shall be able to

induce them to use their influence to favour our views, I cannot state.

They are much alarmed at the idea of foreign nations having inter-

course with these semi-barbarous races, who lie as a barrier between

China and the European Powers. Of this, I have seen some strik-

ing proofs lately with reference to the Mongolian tribes.

In the meantime, I beg you to believe that I understand the im-

portance of the subject proposed, and shall be most happy to assist

in carrying it out. But as I know that the traditions of China will

incline her statesmen to throw obstacles in the way, the subject must

be approached with caution, and under favourable circumstances.

The most enlightened Chinese have not got beyond the notion,

that it is a less evil to tolerate the presence of foreigners where they

have a right to be, than to risk a war for the purpose of keeping

them out. But I doubt whether there is one amongst them who

does not think their presence an evil.

I remain, &c.,

(Sd.) FF. W. A. Bruce.

The nomination of Col. R. Strachey to be a Vice-President, and

of Mr. J. G. Medlicott a member of the Council, vice Mr. Oldham,

was confirmed.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for and elected ordinary members :

H. Beverley, Hsq., C. S.; Captain J. P. Basevi; J. W.S. Wyllie,

Esq.; W. L. Heeley, Esq., C. S., and Colonel Vincent Hyre, C. B.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meet-

ing :—

F. R. Mallet, Esq., proposed by Mr. J. G. Medlicott, seconded by

Mr. Atkinson.

R. L. Martin, Esq., inspector of schools, proposed by Mr. Atkinson,

seconded by Mr. Leonard.

Communications were received —

1. From Major Walker, an extract of a report from the Civil

Assistant in charge of the Assam Longitudinal Series.G. T. Survey,

to the Superintendent of the G. T. Survey.

2. From the Presidént, extracts from reports by Mr. J. H.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 443

O’Donel, the Arrakan surveyor, and by Mr. H. J. Reynolds, the

Superintendent of survey on the Hastern frontier of Sylhet, con-

taining interesting information regarding some little known tribes

inhabiting in those regions.

These papers and the preceding one were read by Colonel Thuil-

lier, who added some interesting remarks on the present state of our

geographical knowledge of the districts on the Eastern frontier of

Bengal.

The papers will appear in the Journal.

3. From Dr. J. L. Stewart, a memorandum on the Peshawur

Valley, chiefly regarding its Flora.

4, From Dr. T. Anderson, a paper on the Flora of Behar, and the

mountain Parasnath, with a list of the species collected by Messrs.

Hooker, Edgeworth, Thomson and Anderson.

5. From EH. Blyth, Esq.,a further note on Wild Asses and alleged

Wild Horses.

6. From Captain J. G. Forlong, a report with plans and draw-

ings on the Isthmus of Krau, prepared by Captain Fraser and himself.

7. From Rev. I. Loewenthal, a paper on the antiquities of the

Peshawur district.

Mr. Bayley after reading the paper, illustrated it by remarks

with reference to similar discoveries at “ Jamal Giri” described in

Vol. XXI. of the Journal for 1852, and added some observations on

the extract from Major Burrough’s letter given by Mr. Loewenthal.

The papers will appear in the Journal.

8. From Baboo Gopinath Sen, abstracts of Meteorological Obser-

vations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, in May and June last.

The Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The following additions were made to the Library sinee the meeting in July.

Presented.

The Annals of Indian Administration, Part 2 of Vol. VI. for June, 1862.

—By THE Bengal GOVERNMENT.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for July and August.—By tur Eprrors.

Clifford’s Memorandum of Timber of Bengal.—By THE Eprror.

Rational Refutation of Hindu Philosophy. By Punpit Nrnemian Nin

KANTH AND TRANSLATED BY Mr F. EK. Hatt.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London for June, 1862.—By THE

SocIEry.

4A Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

A Letter on the subject of the Translation of Scriptures into English from

Tamil language.—By THE

A Legend of Khoolneah, pamphlet by Mr. H. J. Rainey.—By THE

AUTHOR.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. IV. Part 1.—By THE

BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Palzontologia Indica, Vol. II.

Part 2, 2 copies.—-By THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AND THE BENGAL Go-

VERNMENT.

The Oriental Baptist for June-—By THe Eprtor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for May.—By tHe Eprtors.

The Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, Vol. XII. No. 49.—By

THE SOCIETY.

Report on the Survey Operations of the Lower Provinces for 1861.—By

THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Govt. North-West Provinces, No. 36.

—By THE GovERNMENT NortuH-West PRovINCEs.

Selections from the Records of the Government of Punjab and its Depen-

dencies, Vol. VI.— By THE PunsJaB GOVERNMENT.

Statement of the Weekly Meteorological Returns of the North-West Pro-

vinces from June 1860, to May 1861.—By tHe GovERNMENT NortH-WeEst

PROVINCES.

Etudes Quelques Orthopteres des Musee de Geneve. By Henri de Saus-

sure.—By THE AUTHOR.

Eixchanged.

The Atheneum for May. ,

The Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 156 and 157.

Purchased.

The observation of Sir Richard Hawkins, Kt., in his voyage into the

South Sea in 1593—Kdited by Captain C. R. Drinkwater Bethune, Reece

Cub:

Select letters of Columbus with original documents relating to the dis-

covery of the New World—Translated and edited by R. H. Major, Esq., of

the British Museum.

The discovery ofthe Empire of Guiana, by Sir Walter Raleigh, Kt., edited

with copious explanatory Notes and a Biographical Memoir by Sir Robert

H. Schomburek, Phil. D., ete.

Sir Francis Drake his voyage 1595, by Thomas Maynarde, together with

the Spanish account of Drake’s attack on Puerto Rico, edited from the ori-

ginal MSS. by W. D. Cooley, Esq.

Narratives of early voyages undertaken for the discovery of a passage to

Cathaia and India, by the North West, with selections from the Records of

. 1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 44.5

the worshipful fellowship of the merchants of London, trading into the East

Indies ; and from MSS. in the Library of the British Museum, published

by Thomas Rundall, Esq.

The Historie of Travaile into Virginia Britannia expressing the Cosmogra-

phize and Commodities of the country, together with the manners and cus-

toms of the people gathered and observed as well by those who went first

thither as collected by William Strachey, Gent: the first Secretary of the

Colony. Kdited by R. H. Major, Esq., of the British Museum.

Divers voyages touching the discovery of America and the Islands adja-

cent, collected and published by Richard Hakluyt, Prebendary of Bristol, in

the year 1582. Edited with Notes and Introduction by John Winter Jones,

Esq.

A collection of documents on Japan with a commentary by Thomas Run-

dall, Esq.

The discovery and conquest of Florida by Don Ferdinando de Soto. Trans-

lated out of Portuguese by Richard Hakluyt, and edited with Notes and

an Introduction, by W. B. Rye, Esq.

Notes upon Russia, being a translation from the earliest account of that

country, entitled Rerum Moscoviticarum commentarii, by the Baron Sigis-

mund Von Herberstein, ambassador from the Court of Germany to the Grand

Prince Vasiley Ivanovich in the years 1517 and 1526, two Volumes. Trans-

lated and edited with Notes and an Introduction by R. H. Major, Esq. Vols.

I. and IT.

The Geography of Hudson’s Bay, being the remarks of Captain W. Coats,

in many voyages to that locality, between the years 1727 and 1751, with an

appendix containing extracts from the log of Captain Middleton, on his voy-

age for the discovery of the northwest passage in H. M.’s “ Furnace,” in

1741-42. Edited by John Barrow, Esq., F. RB. S., F. S. A.

Three voyages by the North-East towards Cathay and China undertaken

by the Dutch in the years 1594, 1595 and 1596, with their discovery of

Spitzbergen, their residence of ten months in Novaya Zemlya, and their safe

return in two open boats, by Gerrit de Veer. Edited by C. T. Beke, Esq.,

PED ES .7A\.

The history of the great and mighty kingdom of China and the situation

thereof, compiled by the Padre Juan Gonzalez de Mendoza, and now reprint-

ed from the early translation of R. Parke. Edited by Sir George T. Staun-

ton, Bart., with an Introduction by R. H. Major, Esq., 2 Vols.

The world encompassed by Sir Francis Drake, being his next voyage to

that to Nombre de dios, collected with an unpublished MS. of Francis Flet-

cher, Chaplain to the expedition. With appendices illustrative of the same

voyage, and Introduction by W. 8. W. Vaux, Hsq., M. A.

446 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

The history of the Tartar conquerors who subdued China, from the French

of the Pére D’Orleans, 1688. Translated and edited by the Earl of Ellesmere

with an Introduction by R. H. Major, Esq.

A collection of early documents on Spitzbergen and Greenland, consisting

of a translation from the German of F. Marten’s important work on Spitz-

bergen, now very rare; a translation from Isaac de la Peyrére’s relation de

Groenland, and a rare piece entitled God’s Power and Providence showed in

the miraculous preservation and deliverance of eight Englishmen, left by

mischance in Greenland, Anno 1630, nine months and twelve days, faithfully

reported by Edward Pelham. Edited with notes, by Adam White, Esq.

The voyage of Sir Henry Middleton to Bantam and the Maluco Islands.

From the rare edition of 1606, edited by Bolton Corney, Esq.

Russia at the close of the sixteenth century comprising “ The Russe Com-

monwealth” by Dr. Giles Fletcher and Sir Jerome Horsey’s travels, now

first printed entire from his MS. in the British Museum. Edited by E. A.

Bond, Esq.

The travels of Girolamo Benzoni, in America in 1542—56. Translated

and edited by Admiral W. H. Smyth, F. R.S., F.S. A.

India in the fifteenth century, being a collection of narratives of voyages

to India in the century preceding the Portuguese discovery of the Cape of

Good Hope; from Latin, Persian, Russian and Italian sources now first trans-

lated into English, edited with an Introduction by R. H. Major, Esq., F.S. A.

Narrative of a voyage to the West Indies and Mexico, in the years 1599

—1602, with maps and illustrations, by S. Champlain. Translated from the

original and unpublished MS. with a Biographical notice and notes by Alice

Wilmere. Edited by Norton Shaw.

Expeditions into the valley of the Amazons during the sixteenth and

seventeenth centuries; containing the journey of Gonzalo Pizarro, from the

Royal commentaries of Garcilasso Inca de la Vega; the voyage of Francisco

de Orellana, from the General History of Herrera; and the voyage of Cristo-

val de Acuna, from an exceedingly scarce narrative written by himself in

1641. Edited and translated by Clements R. Markham, Esq.

Early indications of Australia ; a collection of documents shewing the early

discoveries of Australia to the time of Captain Cook. Edited by kh. H.

Major, Hsq., F. 8. A.

The embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the Court of Timour, 1403—

6. Translated, with notes, a preface and an Introductory life of Timour

Beg, by Clements R. Markham, Esq., 195, 1, (Ga ie

Henry Hudson the Navigator. The original documents in which his ca-

reer is recorded, collected, partly translated and annotated with an introduction,

by George Asher, Esq., LL. D.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 447

The expedition of Ursua and Aguirre, in search of El Dorado and Oma-

gua, A. D. 1560-61, translated from the ‘Sexta Noticia historial’” of Fray

Pedro Simon, by W. Bollaert, Esq., with an Introduction by C. R. Markham,

Esq., 1861.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for June.

The American Journal of Sciences and Arts for May.

Bleeker’s Atlas Ichthyologique des Indes Orientales Neerlandisch, parts

1 and 2.

_ Deutsches Worterbuch Vol. ITT. part 7.

Enault’s Histoire de la litterature des Hindous.

The Parthenon, Vol. I. Nos. 3 to 7.

The American Journal of Sciences and Arts, Vol. XX XIII. No. 99.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th May and Ist June.

Reeve’s Conchologia Iconica, parts 218, 219.

Vendidad Sadi, part 8.

Wilson’s works, edited by Rost, Vol. I.

Comptes Rendus, Vol. LIV. Nos. 17 to 19.

Journal des Savants for May, with an Index of the Vol. for 1861.

Laueorat Durr.

6th August, 1862.

For SrptremMBer, 1862.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 8rd instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

Presentations were received—

1. From the Hon’ble G. F. Edmonstone, several statues and

inscribed bases of columns of red sandstone from the remains of a

monastery lately discovered in one of the ancient mounds outside the

city of Muttra. One of these inscriptions records the name of

Huvishka, who has been identified with the Indo-Scythian Kine

Hushka.

On the proposal of the President, the thanks of the Society were

voted to Seth Luchmee Chand, and to Mr. Palmer, the Hast India

Railway Agent, for having kindly undertaken to bring them down

to Howrah on account of the Society.

2. From Mr. E. B. Cowell, a copy of the Uttara Rama Charita,

edited by Pundit Premchand Tarkabagisa.

448 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

3. From Babu Rungolal Banerjea, through Babu Rajendralal

Mitra, a copy of a poetical work entitled Karma Devi.

4. From Mr. D. H. Macfarlane, a silver coin of Shere Shah found

near a temple in the Tirhoot district. The inscription is in Arabic

and Devanagari letters, dated A. H. 951.

The President exhibited two silver coins found in lot 211 belong-

img to Babu Siva Chandra Mullick in the Sunderbuns, forwarded for

that purpose by the Commissioner, Sunderbuns, who writes, “I visit-

ed the lot in February last, and was agreeably surprised to observe

several extensive tanks and heaps of bricks and mounds of earth, also

the remains of a road, thereby clearly indicating that the Tea was

once inhabited by men in opulent circumstances.”

The coins were those of Ghyasoodeen Bulbun, dated 673 A. H.

apparently struck in Bengal, and of Nasiroodeen Mahamood. The

President expressed a hope that he would be able to exhibit the whole

trove consisting of 38 coins.

A circular vessel said to be of Jade enclosing a crystal duck and

gold leaf inscription, received from Mr. C. Westropp, of Rawal Pindee,

was also exhibited (vide supra, p. 167).

The nomination of Babu Rama Nauth Tagore to be a member of

the Council, vice late Babu Ramapersaud Roy was confirmed.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were

balloted for and elected ordinary members.

F. R. Mallet, Esq.

R. L. Martin, Esq.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting :

Raja Apurva Krishna, proposed by the President, seconded Py

Babu Rajendralal Mitra.

Babu Pulin Behary Sen, proposed by Babu Gourdoss Bysack,

seconded by Babu Rajendralal Mitra.

The How’ble H. B. Harington, proposed by Capt. W. N. Lees,

seconded by the President.

J. T. Wheeler, Esq., proposed by Mr. EH. C. Barley seconded by

the President.

C. C. Stevens, Esq., C. S., R. H. Wilson, Esq., C.S., and Valentine

Irwin, Esq., C. S., were proposed by Capt. W. N. Lees, and seconded

by Mr. Cowell.

C. S. Hogg, Esq., proposed by Colonel Thuillier, seconded by Mr.

Wyllie.

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 449

C. Bernard, Esq., C. S., proposed by Captain Hyde, seconded by

Colonel Thuillier.

Communications were received—

J. From Colonel A. P. Phayre, a note on a Burmese inscription

from Pagan.

2. From the same, a note on some Tenasserim medals and cvins.

3. From Babu Rajendralal Mitra, a paper on the Bhoja Raja

of Dhara and his Homonyms. :

4. From Babu Gopi Nauth Sen, Abstracts of the Meteorological

Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in July last.

E. C. Bayley, Esq. read Colonel Phayre’s paper, on the Pagan

inscription, and Babu Rajendralal Mitra read his own paper on the

Bhoja Raja.

The thanks of the meeting were voted for each communication.

Both will appear in the Journal.

The Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The following are the accessions to the Library since the meeting held in

August.

Presented.

Annual Report of the Grant Medical College of Bombay for 1861-62.—By

THE PRINCIPAL OF THE COLLEGE.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for September.—By THE Eprrors.

Catalogue of Economic products of the Bombay Presidency.—By THE

BrncaL GOVERNMENT.

Catalogue Codicum Orientalium.—By THE LuepuNn1i Batavorum Aca-

DEMY.

Indian Annals of Medical Science, No. XIV.—By rue Eprror.

The Infant Treatment, 2nd Part.—By tor AUTHOR.

Journal Asiatique, Vol. XIX. No. 74.—By THE Paris Socrety.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Vol. V_

Part 1.—By THE AcapEmMy.

Journal Royal Asiatic Society of London, Vol. XIX. Part 4.—By THE

Socrery.

Jahrbuch, Vol. XII. No. 1.—By THE Vimnna AcapEmy.

Journal of Sacred Literature and Biblical Record, No. 2, New Series.—

By tHe Epirors.

Karma Devi or the Rajput Wife.—By tom AutTHorR.

3 N 2

450 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4,

The Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. VI. No. 12.—By tux

Mapras Society.

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie, Deel. XXIV.—By

THE BATAVIAN SOCIETY.

The New Civil Guide, Part 2.—By Banu Kissory Coanp MitRa.

The Oriental Baptist for July —By THe Eprror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for June.—By THE Epitor.

The Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia.

pp. 145—556.—By tur AcapDEmMy.

Schriften der Koniglischen Academy der Wissenschaften, Vol. II. Parts 1

and 2.—By THE VIENNA ACADEMY.

Uttara Rama Charita, Edited by Pandita Prem Chandra Tarkabagisa.—

By E. B. Cowe1t1, Esq.

Bhaminee Bilisa, Part 2.—By THE saME.

Hachanged.

The Athenzum for June.

The Philosophical Magazine, No. 158.

Purchased.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for July.

Bohtlingk and Roth’s Sanskrit Worterbuch, Bogen 1—10.

Bleeker’s Atlas Ichthyologique des Indes Orientales Neerlandisch, Part 3.

Goeje’s Memoires de Histoire et de Geographie Orientales, No. 1.

Hewitson’s Exotic Butterflies, Parts 19 to 43.

The Natural History Review for July.

The Numismatic Chronicle and Journal of the Numismatic Society of

London, New Series, No. 6.

The Parthenon, Vol. I. Nos. 8 to 11.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th June.

Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, No. 5 of 1862.

Reeve’s Conchologia Iconica, Parts 220 and 221.

The Westminster Review for July.

Westergaard’s Indischen Geschichte.

Comptes Rendus, Vol. LIV. Nos. 20 to 25.

Journal des Savants for June.

Latcopat Dorr.

ard September, 1862.

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 451

For OctosBer, 1862.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 8th instant.

E. C. Bayley Hsq., in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From the Count D’Hscayrac De Lauture, a copy of his work

on the telegraphic transmission of the Chinese characters.

2. From the Secretary, Batavian Academy, several numbers of the

Verbandlingen and Tijdschrift of the Academy.

3. From Lieut.-Col. R. C. Tytler, numerous skulls of the small

wild pig of the Andaman Islands ; also of the edible and Hawk’s-bill

Turtles, the lower jaw of an adult Dugong, and some bones of fishes.

A letter from Rev. F. F. Mazuchelli, intimating his desire to

withdraw from the Society, was recorded.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for and elected ordinary members :—

Raja Apurva Krishna Bahadoor.

Babu Poolin Behary Sein.

The Hon’ble H. B. Harington.

J. T. Wheeler, Esq., C. S.

C. C. Stevens, Esq., C. S.

R. H. Wilson, Esq., C. 8.

Valentine Irwin, Esq.

C.S. Hogg, Esq., and

C. Bernard, Esq.

The Council recommended that the following report of the Philo-

logical Committee should be adopted.

The Philological Committee recommened that the Zabakdt-i-Ndsari

of Abu Umar al Juzjani, should be published in the Persian series

of the Bibliotheca Indica.

We have already published its continuation by Za-i-Barni and the

two works together will form a most valuable contribution to Indian

history. Mr. Morley in his catalogue says, that the Zabakdt-i-

Nasart is exceedingly valuable in reference to the intricate history of

the Ghurides and of the Slave Kings of India and of their Viceroys

and Governors ; so faz as it extends, it is the best authority for the

452 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

events of that interesting period. Captain Lees has undertaken to

edit the work; it will occupy about seven Fasiculi.

The report was adopted.

Communications were received—

1. From Major J. T. Walker, extracts from a report from the

Superintendent, Great Trigonometrical Survey, to the Secretary to

the Government of India, Military Department. |

2. From Babu Rajendralal Mitra, a paper on two ancient San-

serit Inscriptions from Central India.

3. From Herr EH. Schlagintweit, a paper entitled ‘‘ Translation

and Tibetan text of a Tibetan address to the Buddhas of confession.”

4. A letter from Colonel Cunningham on the Buddhist discoveries

at Sultanganj.

Mr. Bayley read the above. It was as follows :—

Nynee Tal, 7th Sept. 1862.

To THE SECRETARY, ASTATIC SOCIETY.

Dear S1z,—In reply to your letter regarding Mr. Harris’s dis-

covery of some Buddhist remains near Sultanganj, I beg to say that

there seems to me every probability that the complete excavation of

the ruined buildings would well repay the cost of the work. I have

received from Mr. Harris a plan of the ruins, as far as they have

been excavated, and I am able to state decidedly that they are the

remains of an ancient Vihar, or Buddhist chapel-monastery. The

Vihar always included a temple or shrine, containing a figure of

Buddha; and in the present case the enshrined figure has already

been discovered. Around the shrine were the cells of the resident

monks, who conducted pilgrims to all the holy spots, and retailed

the legends connected with them. Six cells have already been un-

covered by Mr. Harris. These six cells cannot form more than one-

sixth or perhaps only one-eighth of the whole number. The cells are

always disposed on the four sides of a square ; and I would therefore

recommend that the first operation should be to dig a narrow trench

along the course of the inner wall, in order to determine at once the

shape and extent of the mass of buildings.

In Mr. Fergusson’s Hand Book of Architecture you will find

several plans of Vihdr caves, excavated in the solid rock. In all

these examples, the cells necessarily occupy only three sides of the

square, the fourth side being required for the admission of light.

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 453

My reason for believing that the continuance of the excavations

will well repay the cost of the work, is chiefly founded on the dis-

covery of the colossal copper image of Buddha; and on the

unmutilated state of the other images and inscriptions. From these

discoveries, I conclude that the resident monks had only just time to

bury the colossal copper statue of Buddha, before making their

escape from the Vihar, and consequently that numerous objects of

interest must have been abandoned by them. Mr. Harris does not

mention whether there are any traces of fire; but I infer from the

perfect state of the copper statue, that fire was not the means of

destruction of the Sultanganj Vehar. At Sarnath, Benares, all the

metal objects discovered by Major Kittoe and myself had been wholly

or partially fused, and the grain found in the cells was all charred.

I am indebted to the courtesy of Mr. Harris for a copy of one of

the inscriptions discovered by him on the back of a small stone figure.

The inscription itself is of no value, it being only the usual Buddhist

formula, beginning with Ye Dharmma hetu prabhava, &c., but it is

otherwise of value, as the forms of the letters show that the figure is

of early date, most probably of the second or third century.

I have delayed answering your letter in the hope of being able to

find some mention of this Vihér either in Fa Hian or in Hwen

Thsang ; but I have been disappointed. The latter pilgrim describes

Champa, (the modern Bhagulpore) and it is probable that the Sultan-

ganj Vihar is one of the “ several dozens of monasteries” which were

then mostly in ruins. This is rendered still more probable by the

early date of the inscription noticed above.

If I am right in my conjecture that the Sultanganj] Vihar is one

of the many that were in ruins in the seventh century when visited

by Hwen Thsanq, it will only be the greater inducement to continue

the excavations, as the objects which may be brought to light will

belong to an early period of Buddhism, probably anterior to the

introduction of the five Dhydén Buddhas and Bhodi Satwas, who were

the principal objects of reverence at the time of Hwen Thsanq’s pil-

erimage. :

The characters of the inscriptions sent to me by Mr. Harris are

of the same age as those of the Gupta dynasty. The principal de-

terminative letters are the Y and the sr, which in the inscriptions

of later date, say of the 7th and 8th centuries, have changed to

454 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4,

another form. A reference to Mr. Bayley regarding the probable

age of the inscriptions in which the earlier forms of these letters are

found, will at once satisfy you that I am right in assigning the occu-

pation of the Sultanganj Vihar to an early date.

Iam, &e.,

(Sd.) A. Cunninenam.

5. A letter from Babu Guru Churn Doss, containing an account

of an old mosque situated in Pergunnah Habibe, with specimens of

bricks of the mosque forwarded through Babu Gour Doss Bysack.

The Secretary read the above. The letter is subjoined :-—

To THE SECRETARY OF THE Asiatic Society, CaLcUrTA.

Berhampore, 22nd September, 1862.

Str,—During one of my official tours in the district of Jessore, I

visited a very old and curious mosque about two miles to the east of

a small bazar called Bunghat, in Pergunnah Habibe, and although

not surrounded with very great interest, yet the fact of its having

been built in the time of the great Akber in such an out-of-the-way

place is not quite unworthy of notice.

The mosque is said to have been built by one Khwajah Ally Khan,

who came down from Delhi and took up his residence, it is impossible

to say for what length of time, in that part of Jessore, where it now

stands. Besides this mosque, there are other buildings about a

mile’s distance from it, but they are all either overgrown with jungles,

or are in too great ruins to admit of my determining their exact

nature and form ; one of which, however, I was told, goes under the

name of Satgoombuz, meaning sixty pyramidal roofs, which was the

palace of Khwajah Ally Khan, In the neighbourhood of this there

are several other buildings apparently in ruins, but the general aspect

of which leads one to imagine that this locality was once, no doubt,

a scene of magnificence. Traces of broad and strongly metalled

roads are yet to be seen in almost every direction of the mosque from

the Satgoombuz, thereby affording grounds for believing that the

Sunderbuns shroud the ruins of once populous and flourishing towns.

Although the mosque and two other small buildings in its close

vicinage were not very seriously damaged when I visited them, they

were much out of condition. The entrance door of the mosque is

towards the west. The material consisted of small but very strong

bricks nicely cut and beautifully put together with mortar. The

1862. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 455

structure in fact is very solid, and the floor is inlaid with beautifully

small square and hexagonal bricks, the surface of which, however, is

variegated and enamelled.

In the interior, save and except.a tomb of ordinary elevation on

rather an oblong base, a very large slab of white marble on which

some couplets of the Koran are engraved in gilded characters, and

placed upon an artificial raising, and the wood-work of the door, there

is nothing else to attract notice.

In the front of the mosque there is a large tank, equal if not

larger in size than that in the Dilkush Baug of the Rajah of

Burdwan, and containing not a small number of alligators of differ-

ent size. The whole of the space attached to the buildings and

surrounding the tank is enclosed by walls of ordinary height.

I have found some difficulty in obtaining any authentic account

of Khwajah Ally’s mission to Bengal, nor could I discover why he

was induced to fix his residence at a locality beset by so many dis-

advantages.

The bricks which I had taken out from the mosque have been

handed over to Babu Gour Doss Bysack, for presentation to your

Society.

I remain, &c.,

(Sd.) Guru CHorn Doss.

The Librarian submitted the usual monthly report.

The following books and periodicals were added to the Library since the

September meeting.

Presented.

Annual Report on the Administration of the Bengal Presidency.—By THE

BrnGat GOVERNMENT.

A Work on Telegraphic Transmission of the Chinese characters. By the

Count D’Escayrac de Lauture—By Tor AvuTHoR. ;

Memorandum on the Panchoutee or Indian Gutta of the Western Coast.

—By Lrrvt.-Cot. C. Doveras.

Report on the Hyderabad Assigned Districts for 1861-62.—By THE BEn-

GAL GOVERNMENT.

Report on the Administration of Port Blair for 1861-62.—By THE saMZ.

Sakuntala, edited by Pandita Prem Chandra Tarkabigisa—By H, B.

CowEtt, Esq. :

456 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Selections from Records of the Madras Government for 1860.—By THE

Mapras GOVERNMENT.

Transactions of the Government of India, Military Department for 1861-

62.— By THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.

Zijdschrift voor Indische Zaal-land en Volken kunde, Vols. VII. VIII.

TX. and X.—By THE BatTavian ACADEMY.

Verhandlingen van het Bataviasch Gentooschap, Vols. XXVII. and

XXVITI.—By THE Batayran ACADEMY.

Purchased.

Kadamvari.

Masnavi Khizar Khan wa dawal Rani.

Molla Nany.

Nizami’s Sekander Nameh.

LatcoraLt Dott.

PADILLA LLLP LLLP IIL

op | Ba) 07

SKETCH MAP |

Shewing the @aciers at the source of the

RATONG RIVER

to illustrate the Notes upon a trip undertaken bp

PespetuabSnoyline about « Major James Lind Sherwill, Rev. Surveyor,

OREN AD to explore the Snowy regions of the

GREAT KUNCHINJINGA GROUP |

in the

Himalayah Mountains, |

1861.

Scale 4 British Miles — 1 Inch

‘ ‘ rs ams

NOTE,

This map is taken from Doctor J. D. Hooker's map of Sikkim, with corrections

and additious by Captain Walter S. Sherwill and Major James L, Sherwill

Perpetual Snow lous buh 47000 fe 4

= _ ee 2

REFERENCES,

Gluciers with containing Morains &

Goompas, or Llama Monasteries +

Halting places A

Water falls ce

Heights ascertained)

iL 20.18

by G. T.S of India }

British Boundary —

Major James Sherwill’s route. =

| 24]

LITHOG, BY HM. SMITH, SURV GENS OFFICE FEB \a63,

JOURNAL

OF THE

Poo bATIG SOCITE RY,

Nor Vieiso2.

was

Journal of a Trip undertaken to explore the Glaciers of the Kanchun-

jingah Group in the Sikkim Himalaya, in November 1861.—By

Major J. L. Suerwiun, Revenue Surveyor.

The rains had been protracted to a later date than usual. On the

2nd November, 1861, after a week of fair weather, on the morning

of one of those balmy days for which, at this season of the year,

Darjeeling is so famous, our party, consisting of Dr. B. Simpson,

Bengal Army, Captain E. Macpherson, 93rd Highlanders, W. Kem-

ble, Bengal Civil Service, and myself, left “The Bright Spot” with

the view, if practicable, of reaching and ascending any one of the

perpetually snow-clad spurs of the great Kanchunjingah group of

mountains, and examining the glaciers of this hitherto unexplored

portion of the great Himalaya range. From Dr. Hooker’s published

map of Sikkim we were led to hope our object would have been

attained by following the course of the Ratong river to its source.

Accordingly we decided upon following this route, being strengthened

in our resolution, by knowing that Captain W. S. Sherwill, in 1852,

had failed in reaching The big Mountain by continuing along the

crest of the Singaleelah Range, his further progress having been

stopped by a deep and precipitous valley.

Leaving Darjeeling at 7.45 a. M. on our hill ponies, we passed the

Little Rungeet at 10 a.m. overa good bridge made of bamboos lashed

together with slips of cane, forming an arch supporting a pendent

roadway which was constructed in one night by Murray’s sappers for

the late Lady Canning. Reached the frontier outpost of Goke, at

3.0

458 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [No. 5,

10.30 a.m. It is situated on the summit of a narrow range which

separates the Little Rungeet from the Rumman, which river here

forms the boundary between British and Independent Sikkim.

We parted with our ponies at Goke and proceeding on foot in an

easterly direction, reached the Rumman at noon, which river we

crossed, not very far from its junction with the Great Rungeet, by a

well constructed bridge of bamboos. The luxuriance of the vegeta-

tion along the northern slopes of the Goke spur is beyond all de-

scription beautiful. Near Goke are groups of stately saul trees,

elegantly covered with clusters of ferns—one kind in particular encir-

cles the saul, forming coronet-like bunches one above the other,

the broad leaves of the fern resembling the feathers of a shuttle-

cock. On one tree we counted eleven of these coronets rising one

above another. Towards the Rumman, at a lower elevation, we passed

through a grove of gigantic bamboos about a mile in extent. These

bamboos are commonly used by the hill people for carrying water.

Mica schist exists in considerable quantity along the spur, and the

soil is rich and deep. Proceeding onwards and taking a northerly

direction, we doubled round the Chakoong hill, and reached the Rut-

400 ab 3 Pp. M. which we mistook for the Rishee. Crossing the Rut-

too by a couple of stout saplings thrown across this wild and very

pretty torrent, we commenced the ascent of the Rishee spur of the

Hee mountain. Here one of our party became quite knocked up by

the long and fatiguing walk, but after despatching the best part of a

tin of marmalade, was sufficiently recovered to proceed and mount

the remainder of the steep acclivity and descend the other side as far

as the Rishee cultivation, where we arrived at 6 P. M. after a harass-

ing march of twenty-seven miles, and encamped at an elevation of

about 1000 feet above the bed of the river. We found all our things,

which had been sent on ahead two days previously, were up and tent

pitched. The road which was marked out last year by the sappers,

during the temporary occupation of this part of Sikkim, was in pret-

ty good order. It is called by the natives the lower and level road,

to distinguish it from that via Siriong and upper Rishee, which has

many long ascents and descents.

Early next morning the villagers brought us supplies and oranges

from Mixidong, for which we paid. After an early breakfast, left

Rishee at 8 a. M. and descended to the Rishee river, which was cross-

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 459

ed by a bridge made of saplings; hence we ascended the Rinching-

poong hill, the lower part of which is rocky and steep, but the upper

portion is less so, and the road a made one and good. Passed a good

deal of millet cultivation, and stopped with a view to procure some of

the well known beverage made from the millet seed, called “ Murwa,”

but the villagers all ran away. We reached Rinchingpoong about

12.45 p. mM. and pitched our tent immediately above the site of the

field entrenchment occupied last year by Dr. Campbell and Captain

Murray’s party of sappers, A few trenches, broken planks, pieces of

posts strewed about, and the skull of a Bhootia pierced by a bullet, alone

mark the spot, where our countrymen, the year previous, withstood the

treacherous attack of twenty times their own number. If this portion

of Sikkim should ever become British territory, this hill is deserving

of particular attention, as possessing great capabilities for the formation

of a winter sanitarium. The southern extremity of the hill is about

7000 feet, but the northern, where the village site exists, is not more

than 5,600 feet, and the temperature is much milder than that of

Darjeeling. The soil is deep and rich, mica schist entering largely

into the composition of the hill. It has several good perennial streams,

a large pool of water, and broad terraces on all sides. Carriage roads

might easily be constructed. The distance from Darjeeling by the

lower road is about thirty-five miles. Wheat, millet, rice, buck wheat,

&c., are culivated. Crabb apples, raspberries and cherry trees were

observed, the latter in full blossom, whilst most of the other trees

were shedding their leaves. The daphne or paper-tree also grows

here, likewise oak, magnolia, birch, chesnut, walnut and many other

forest trees.

There is a Goompa at this place well worth seeing, the Llama

belonging to which died nine months ago.

The Llama’s widow and relatives brought usa present of four bam-

boo tubes of hot “ Murwa,” and later in the evening eggs, rice, milk

and fowls; and in the morning more rice for sale, also eggs, milk and

millet seed. Our encampment, which was in the midst of very high

wormwood, swarmed with hairy caterpillars, which crawled over our

beds and up the sides of the tent, and were very troublesome.

The morning was very fine, and having breakfasted early, we were

ready for a start, but delayed on account of the coolies who had no

rice till this morning’s supply arrived.

3 0 2

460 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [ No. 5.

Left Rinchingpoong at 9 a. M.; passed Soomtong at 9.30; and

after two hours of steep descent reached the broad and rapid stream

of the Kullait, close to where the Rongsong stream falls into it.

Here we had a refreshing bathe and washed clothes. The Kullait is

here divided into two streams. The first and smaller was crossed by

a slender bridge made of bamboos, having a pendent roadway formed

of a single bamboo. Across the second the fishermen have construct-

ed a very ingenious weir of bamboos tied together with cane. During

the night, when the fish descend the rapids, they are driven by the

force of the water on to an open frame-work of bamboos where they

are easily captured. The fishermen cooked some fish by baking or

stewing them in a bamboo, a device which succeeded admirably and

occupied only a few minutes. We boiled water and made murwa;

and having scrambled across the second stream by the aid of the

fisherman’s weir, by 1 P. M. were wending our way up the very steep

Pemionchee hill on the north side of the valley, and at 3.45 Pp. u.

reached Gazing, and the coolies an hour later. We put up in the

house of a villager, and were shortly afterwards treated to murwa and

plantains by a sturdy Llama with a peculiar drooping eyelid. All our

beds were placed in a row, and dinner was served up on an extempore

table formed of a plank taken from the flooring. In front was a

flaring fire, surrounded by a dozen people of all ages and both sexes,

principally the members of our host’s family, besides some of our

own coolies, including the cook and his deputy. All the members of

the family had their heads shaved on account of the recent death of

an old servant. After dinner we had singing, but it was not without

some difficulty that we persuaded the Bhooteas to favour us. The

Llama, who was in grief, sat apart in one corner of the spacious

apartment constantly mumbling his prayers, but after partaking of

two cups of tea and a cheroot, he was induced to join the social party

round the fire. A Dowager Llama was very seriously engaged in her

devotions with a praying cylinder the whole time. On breaking up

festivities we went to bed, exposed to the gaze of all the fair inmates,

who after seeing us comfortably settled for the night modestly retir-

ed. But I may as well mention that we had by this time relin-

quished the vulgar fashion of undressing before retiring to rest. Our

slumbers were frequently disturbed by the barking of dogs, squeaking

of pigs, and squalling of children. The latter we found in the

1862, | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 461

morning were without clothing, which may account for their restless-

ness.

Breakfast over, and after attempting to eat some hard cakes made

of crushed Indian corn, cemented with some farinaceous matter, we

left for Pemionchee at 8 a. M.; and after a steep ascent reached the

Rajah of Sikkim’s unfinished durbar at 9 a.m. This durbar was

only begun last year, and during the troubles in Sikkim remained

untouched, and is now in abeyance until the Pemionchee Monastery

is renovated. At present only two stories have been built. As far

as it goes, it is a very substantially constructed mansion, 386 % 46

feet. The walls are 5 feet in thickness and of solid masonry, and the

floor of the upper story is supported on massive beams and upright

posts. It will be a fine building, when completed.

A further steep ascent of half an hour brought us to the Goompa

at Pemionchee. This once extensive monastery is now a mass of

ruins. It was accidentally burnt in October last year. The full

complement of Llamas is 108. Of this number only twelve were

present. ‘The remainder were absent in all parts of the country,

collecting money and materials for the rebuilding of their temple.

Some of the latter, such as pigments and brushes for the painting of

the figures of their gods and embellishment of the walls, are to come

from China, the artists from Thibet, and other materials from Cal-

cutta. We saw the villagers bringing in half wrought logs of wood

from the surrounding forests.

It will take two years to rebuild, and probably as many more to

embellish. The Llamas are very anxious to get it completed, as in

its present state their occupation is gone. They complained that no-

body visited them, a state of things very detrimental to their finan-

ces. Formerly they received a subsidy of Rs. 3000 annually from

the Rajah of Sikkim, but since the Terai lands and the Darjeeling

hills were annexed to British territory, this bounty has been discon-

tinued. The Llamas are consequently poor, but like the monks of

old are a fat and jovial race, their sleek faces indicating any thing

but a poor larder. We put up in a house belonging to one of the

absent Llamas. The head Llama, who is a perfect type of his holy

order, treated us to murwa which was very refreshing. He and sever-

al other Llamas were sociable and talkative. They informed us that

they had two days previously received instructions from the Dewan

4.62 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [ No. 5,

at Darjeeling to lay in a supply of rice for us, but had not been able

to do so, as very little rice had been cultivated, in consequence of the

flight across the Rungeet of the majority of the cultivators during

the recent disturbances. They could only supply one maund of rice,

and three or four of Indian corn. But I soon found out that this

was not the case, and that plenty of rice was forthcoming on making

money advances for it, which I accordingly did, and had it sent after

us, some as far as Jongli, and some placed in Caches at intermediate

stations.

From Pemionchee, which is 7000 feet high, a fine view of the snow

is obtained, also of the valley of the Ratong. The monastery of

Chanacheeling is perched upon a high peak of the Pemionchee range

to the westward, and at present is made the repository of all the books

and other relics saved when the Pemionchee Goompa was burnt,

Sinchul and Darjeeling are visible over the Kulloo Mendong twenty

miles in direct distance.

This morning the weather was again very fine; the thermometer

at sunrise stood 48°. Dr. Simpson photographed the snow, the

Goompa and one of the Llama’s houses. left Pemionchee at 8.45

A. M.; and after a steep descent and rapid walk of 45 minutes reached

the village of Chonpoong, consisting of about fifteen well built houses

very pleasantly situated at the foot of a tree forest, on a rather flat

terrace on a spur of the Pemionchee hill. It commands good views

on three sides to the north. Eksum is seen in the foreground, looking

very flat and having a quantity of cultivation round it. The deep and

thickly wooded valley of the Ratong is conspicuous winding to the

west, across which are plainly visible the fine waterfalls of Lemgone,

dashing headlong down perpendicular walls of gneiss rock, over which

a near view of the Nursing and Junnoo mountains is obtained, but

Kanchungingah is depressed behind the Baraborony hill. To the east

a high mountain in Sikkim is striking, and the monasteries of Raking

and Tassiding, the latter perched upon a conical hill standing apart

from all others. To the west, the distant view of the Singaleelah range,

seen across the valley of the Ringbi, is very grand. Altogether the

view from Chonpoong is striking and beautiful, but that of the snow

is limited, and far less grand than that obtained from Darjeeling.

It was our intention to proceed direct to Eksum, which is the

shortest road by several miles; but understanding from the villagers

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 463

that the bridges across the Ringbi and Ratong were broken, we were

compelled to proceed by the long route vid Tingling. So after par.

taking of murwa presented to us by the mundul or headman, and

having made purchases of rice, fowls, eggs and butter, at 10.30

A. M. we resumed our march in a westerly direction. Having crossed

through the Liebong cultivation and clearance, and making a rapid

and very steep descent, we crossed the Ringbi by a bamboo bridge

thrown across a deep narrow gorge, through which the whole body of

the stream rushed with impetuosity, rolling and boiling over large

blocks of gneiss rock. The Ringbi at this spot is very narrow, con-

fined between steep rocky sides, the bed of which is full of deep

pools of clear water. The ridge was not more than twenty feet in

length, and the view of the river from it very wild. After a steep

ascent and a slight descent we reached the Ringbi, here we bathed,

washed clothes and had tiffin, Air 70° ; water 56°.

Left the river at ¢ to 2 Pp. M. and after a steep ascent of 40

minutes reached our halting-place at Tingling, altogether a distance

of about eight miles. We put up in the house of the headman of

the village, who very politely offered us his apartment on the floor

of which our dinner was cooked. We turned in early, but what

with the coughing and loud talking of our host’s family, some

of us did not get to sleep until near morning. There was an ill-

natured cur at this place, who several times snarled and snapped at

our heels.

We had not been in bed very long before a rumbling noise, not

unlike the devotional murmurings of a Llama, was heard, which

shortly increased in earnestness and became louder and louder. At

last it was indistinctly heard to say, “that beast of a dog has got hold

of my hand and won’t let go, he has bitten my hand right through

now ;” and then the same voice was very distinctly heard to say, “ V1

eat no more dinner, I was in a mortal funk, and could get no one to

take the beast off, though I tried hard to do so.” This was our

friend Kemble who had evidently partaken freely of dinner, and was

labouring under the effects of nightmare.

The Molee Goompa is immediately above Tingling on the summit

of the Molee mountain. The Chanacheeling, Pemionchee, Tassiding,

Rubolong, Gyratong, Doobdee and Kaichoopeenee Goompas are all

visible from this place.

464 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [No. 5>

After having purchased some fowls and partaken of an early break-

fast, we started at 8.30 a. m. and after fifteen minutes’ steep descent

passed the small village of Kasuppyah, consisting of two houses and

some clearance for cultivation. The headman was waiting for us

with presents of sugar-cane, murwa, eggs, plantains and milk.

Another quarter of an hour of steep descent brought us to Lin-

choogong, a small village of three houses. At 9.30, after a very steep,

stony and difficult descent, we arrived at the Ratong, which is here a

wild, foaming and boiling torrent, dashing over large blocks of

gneiss rock. We halted till 11.30 bathed and washed clothes. The

temperature of the water was 48°.

Dr. Simpson took two photographs of this wild spot, which unfor-

tunately were afterwards destroyed. We crossed the torrent by a

temporary bridge constructed by the inhabitants of the village of

Labeeong, who also brought us presents of rice, murwa and eggs.

After a steep scramble of a quarter of an hour, we met the inhabi-

tants of the village of Paranting, who brought us hot murwa, and had

prepared a place to sit down. ‘They were particularly polite; the wo-

men were highly decorated with coral, amber and silver ornaments ;

both sexes wore flowers of a pretty blue hydraugea in their ears.

Three of the women had jackets made of European long-cloth, dyed

blue, but the children, as usual, were quite naked. After a further

steep ascent we reached our halting-place at Hksum at 1 p.m. This

is the frontier village, prettily situated on a broad plateau surrounded

by high commanding mountains, most of which have their summits

capped with fir trees, and their slopes richly -clothed with deep ver-

dure and stately forest trees. A few hundred feet above the village,

to the east, the monastery of Doobdee is seen perched on the sum-

mit and at the extremity of a separate spur, in a very picturesque

position. It is probably of very ancient origin, built by the first

Buddhist priests who settled in Sikkim. Eksum derives its name

from Ek or Yeuk which means a “labourer” or “workman,” and

“soom” three, from the first three Bhuddhist ministers who came

into Sikkim from Thibet, having commenced their spiritual labours

at this place.

We put up for the night in the house of a villager, the female

members of which, on their return from the toils of the field, seemed

not at all pleased at finding their house in the possession of strang-

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 465

ers, however, they soon became reconciled. and appeared to take

considerable interest in our culinary operations.

Our host had been a cripple for twenty-two years from the effects of

a hatchet cut, but this did not deter him from soliciting medicine to

eure him. The females all left before we turned in for the night, but

mine host remained and drank whiskey toddy which made him very

restless all night. We had most of us become very bad sleepers, and

very little disturbed us, so what with mine host passing in and out

and the fighting and incessant squeaking of young pigs under the

floor, we got very little sleep.

As this is the last village towards the snow, the coolies wanted a

halt which was not conceded. Before starting we purchased three

maunds of rice, four fowls and some eggs, and distributed some glass

beads and buttons amongst the members of our host’s family, and

presented a metallic snuff box to the Doobdee Llama, from whom

we bought a yak for 12 Rupees. We left Hksum at 9.30. The first

part of the road was good, but it soon became very bad. It lay along

the side of an almost precipitous hill, where a false step would often

have precipitated the traveller many feet headlong down the kudd

towards the Ratong, the roaring of whose waters below was very

audible. At1l a. M., we passed the beautiful water-falls of Bara-

barong, dashing headlong down a precipice over immense blocks of

oO?

eneiss in situ. The water was clear as crystal.

The ascent on the opposite side-was very difficult: we were some-

times obliged to scramble upon all fours, at others to mount by steps

cut in upright posts, or along saplings slung over precipitous parts.

In a few places the yak herdsmen have cut foot-steps in the solid

rock for the convenience of travellers, who would often find it diffi-

cult to proceed without such assistance. The hills are very precipi-

tous, as is the case in all the back ranges near the snow in Sikkim.

The range on which we were, was thickly covered with forest trees and

underwood, it was only occasionally we obtained a peep at the noble

capped mountain across the Ratong. We encamped in a very jung-

ly place in the midst of forest, at a spot called Joaboo, near a small

mountain torrent. We wished to go oma little further to Neebee, but

were prevented, for want of water at that place. Although the whole

distance was not more than seven miles, the march was a fatiguing one

for the baggage coolies who arrived late in the evening. We all

3 P

466 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. | [No. 5,

assisted in cooking dinner. Cooking has become quite a pastime

with us. We are now at an elevation for that troublesome and

loathsome parasite, the Himalaya tick, which we have found rather

abundant.

Started at 8.46 ; and after going over five or six miles of difficult

road, reached the Ratong which is here the same foaming, boiling tor-

rent. We crossed immediately above a water-fall, over three very

primitive constructions which served for bridges. The bed of the

river at this spot has an elevation of 7,790 feet, and we found the

temperature of the water to be 42°, too cold for bathing. After a

very steep and fatiguing ascent of four or five miles, we reached our

halting-place at Chockachaine at + before 2 P.M. There is a pool of

indifferent water here, and a hut erected by the yak herdsmen who

often reside here during winter. The height of the encampment, as

ascertained by boiling water, was 10,800 feet. The hill sides were

perfectly covered with forest trees and tangled underwood, the same

as yesterday. As we ascended, the changes in the flora were very

remarkable. We were now in the region of rhododendrons, of which

we observed several kinds; also of oaks, whose acorns were scattered

along our path in great profusion, holly ; walnut, chesnut, long and

short-leafed scarlet barberry ; many beautiful varieties of ferns ; moss-

es pendent from trees, besides other kinds, including the stag moss

so well known at Darjeeling ; creepers of all kinds and sizes, epiphy-

tical and parasitical plants of various kinds; and towards the end of

our day’s journey we were well amongst tall firs. We saw a few

leeches, but found the ticks most abundant and voracious.

Thermometer at sunrise 28° , but not so cold to the feeling. We

ascertained that all the yaks had left Jongli and were in the vicinity

of Chockachaine. We sent a man to drive the yaks to our camp for

inspection, but we quitted before his return. Left at 8 o'clock and

after a steep ascent reached Mon Lepcha at 11.15 a. mM. and Jongli

at 1 p.m. From Mon Lepcha the road is easy, but we found the

first part of the road very trying, all of us suffering more or less from

shortness of breath and headache. There are no huts at Mon Lep-

cha: it is the name given to the locality, which is a feeding ground

for yaks at an elevation of about 14,000 feet. Dr. Simpson took

some photographie views of the snow which is very imposing from

the spot. Between this and Jongli we passed several frozen rivulets.

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 467

Jongli is the name given to an extensive tract of yak pasture land,

situated at the foot of Gubroo, on the southernmost spur of that

mountain, including all the land to the south of Gubroo, contained

between the Ratong and Chuckchurong rivers, of which Mon Lepcha

is an integral part. The elevation of the pasture land averages

from 12,000 to 16,000 feet, the latter being the greatest height

at which yaks are grazed during the summer months. ‘The spur is

broad and undulating like a swelling table-land devoid of forest. It

is richly covered with good grass, intermixed with a low and serubby

rhododendron and the dwarf and an aromatic kind. It is the graz-

ing ground of about eighty yaks belonging to parties in Nepal and

Sikkim, and is capable of affording pasturage to many hundreds

more. The yak herdsmen have erected three substantial huts ot

stone with shingle roofs. They reside at Jongli during the summer

and rains, but when the cold sets in in November, they descend to

winter quarters in lower and warmer elevations. ‘The entire pasture

ground is well watered by numerous perennial streams, most of which

were frozen up at night during our stay at Jongli. It is situated

above the region of tree rhododendrons and firs. During our as-

cent we passed through all the flora met with at Sinchul and Tonelo.

At 12,000 feet we lost the ferns. Having passed through firs, birch,

rhododendrons, junipers and a kind of heather, dwarf and aromatic

rhododendrons, barberry, primrose, &c., we entered the undulating

and grassy flats of Jongli. On the road, not far from our last halt-

ing place, we met a wild looking man of the woods, whom our ser-

vants introduced to us as the Llama of Jongli. . He stated himself

to be eighty years of age. He looked more like a Gorilla than a human

being. A more comical weather-beaten and hale old gentleman I have

never seen. He hada very hoarse voice and a large goitre to boot.

He had just left Jongli for his winter quarters, which he had taken

up under an over-hanging piece of gneiss rock in a fir forest.

After “tiffin at 2.30 p. m., MacPherson and I set off for the

summit of what we considered to be the highest of the Jongli moun-

tains. After two hours of very fatiguing climbing and suffering from

shortness of breath, headache and nausea, we reached the top and

found it to be 15,120 feet.* Thick clouds setting in, we were disap-

* This hill affords capital pasture for the yaks, being covered with good grase

and juniper bushes. ‘The latter all assume the same inclination as the slope

&o P 2

468 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [No. 5,

pointed in the principal object of our trip, which was to endeavour

to trace a practicable route by which to reach the snow peaks in that

direction. The surrounding hills were totally obscured, and in com-

mencing our descent, the guide wanted to take us down the wrong

side of the hill; but preferring to trust to our compass we were not

misled.

With splitting headache and quite knocked up, we reached our

hut at 5 P. M.

The night was very cold, but being well provided with warm cloth-

ing, we were all right ; but the coolies, although well-housed, suffered

a good deal.

The thermometer at sunrise stood at 18°. The small streams

were all frozen. At this early hour the snow appeared so close

that it seemed to tower above us. The sky was cloudless and

the cold very keen, After breakfast we went on a reconnoitring

expedition to the summit of Thonja, a hill immediately to our front,

at the foot of Gubroo, in the direction of Kanchunjingah. It isa

fine grassy mountain affording excellent pasturage, about 14,500 feet

high. Dr. Simpson took some beautiful photographs of this wild

region.

When on the crest of the hill, which is precipitous to the north

side, we witnessed a very beautiful and perfect sun bow. It was seen

in a mist a few feet down the precipice and remained visible for a

long time. We reached our hut at 2 p. m., some of us feeling very

queer from the rarified state of the atmosphere, having headache

and nausea. On our return we flushed two covies of birds at from

12,000 to 18,000 feet, closely resembling Ptamagan, probably the

“ Tetragallus Himalayensis” of which I have since seen some specimens

in the Society’s Museum. I shot one with a bullet which immediately

concealed itself under the rocks, and occupied us a long time getting

it out. In the evening the men who had been sent down in the

morning to bring up the yak purchased from the Doobdee Llama

returned, bringing a fine black animal with an uncommonly bushy tail,

about the size of a Highland bull.

The morning was very fine, but the night had been intensely cold.

Shortly after sunrise the thermometer stood at 17°. The first object

of the hill side caused apparently by the strong blasts of wind which constantly

blow up the hill.

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 469

that attracted my attention was our black friend the yak, who had

turned white during the night, his long shaggy flanks being entirely

covered with a coating of ice.

After taking an early cup of cocoa, some of the party started on

another exploring expedition.

After proceeding about three miles, sometimes along yak tracks,

and at others along the grassy slopes of the mountains and over

dwarf rhododendron, we found ourselves on the verge of a deep preci-

pice which entirely cut us off from a snow spur which we desired to

reach on the other side of the gorge. It would have taken us hours

to reach the bottom of this valley and the remainder of the day to

ascend the opposite side; so we relinquished the object we had in

view at starting, and decided upon ascending the perpetual snow

elad peak of Gubroo instead. After partaking of breakfast near

the Gubroo lake, a fine clear and deep sheet of water 180 paces

square, situated in a picturesque spot at the foot of the mountain to

the south-east, we commenced the ascent of Gubroo which we found

very trying from its steepness, and the great elevation causing short-

ness of breath, nausea, and violent headache. We reached about

16,500 feet, when I found it impossible to proceed any further, in

consequence of an oppression in the head and a feeling like that of sea-

sickness. The Gubroo range, as seen from Darjeeling, presents a black,

rocky and precipitous foreground to Kanchunjingah, It is formed of

a finely laminated dark colored gneiss and hornblende, which exist in

immense angular masses, rising in steps with perpendicular walls.

The snow lies very thick on the summit of these flat masses and in

the cavities, though scarcely visible at a distance.

The snow was very bright and dazzling; our attendants being

unable to stand the glare and cold, remained behind. We commenc-

ed the descent at 1 Pp. M., and reached camp at 3.80 P.M. The

droppings of deer were everywhere visible, but we only sighted one

musk deer which rose close to us in scrubby rhododendron forest. A

fine covey of Tetragallus and two solitary snipes were also seen,

but we were disappointed at the absence of game along the east-

ern slopes of the Jongli plateau which is well watered by numerous .

small streams, some of which spreading out with marshes and small

lakes afford excellent cover for pheasants and jungle fowl. During

our absence our headman had shot the yak and prepared a savoury

470 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [ No. 5,

stew of yak’s heart and kidneys which we discussed with a hunter’s

keen appetite.

Another superb morning: the night was intensely cold, and the

thermometer a little after sunrise stood at 114°. Having made all

the necessary arrangements for an absence of four days, and leaving

all heavy baggage behind, at 10.30 a. mu. we started for a place situ-

ated near the base of the Pundeem mountain, on the left bank of

the Ratong river, several miles further up the valley, called Aluhtong,

where there is a yak-grazing post. After proceeding about three

miles along yak tracks over grass and low rhododendrons, we com-

menced a steep descent through rhododendron forest, and after-

wards through firs, and reached the banks of the Ratong about

noon. The river here is broad and rapid, but as we ascended

the valley, it became less rapid and of smaller dimensions. It

was not without difficulty that we found our way along the broad

valley, over masses of loose stone and broken ground, by following

the course indicated by small piles of stones erected by the yak

herdsmen. We increased the number and size of these useful guides

for the benefit of our friends in the rear, and after two or three times

losing our way, reached our destination at 2.30 Pp. M., and some of

the party an hour later; and the baggage coolies late in the evening,

looking half frozen. We brought on a tent for the latter ; and before

turning into our own hovel, we satisfied ourselves that these were

well supplied with fuel, yak’s flesh, and rice for their evening’s re-

past. The grandeur of the surrounding snow-clad mountains, and

the wildness of the scenery of the valley of the Ratong, surpass-

es any thing of the kind I have elsewhere witnessed in the Hima-

layas. On looking directly north up the valley, Kanchunjingah

rose majestically above everything else. Between us and it, thrown

completely across the valley, and only two miles distant, was seen a

stupendous morain a thousand feet in height, which forms the con-

spicuous object seen from Darjeeling. Immediately on our right, out

of a long range of perpetually snow-clad mountains running parallel

with the valley, rose the formidable peak of Pundeem, 22,015 feet in

height, at the base of which rests the glacier above alluded to, and

many other masses of debris washed down from above in wild con-

fusion. To our rear, winding its course down the broad valley, the

hills on either side being covered with dense fir forest often down to

1862. ] Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 471

the water’s edge, was seen the noisy, foaming Ratong. On our left a

dark range of bare, bold and craggy mountains 16,000 or 17,000 feet

high, capped with snow, having the appearance of basaltic formation,

but formed of gneiss mixed with hornblende and syenite, rose abrupt-

ly. We were the first European travellers to gaze upon this truly

grand scene. Any one desirous of witnessing grandeur of scenery

should visit Alutong. However toilsome and comparatively uninter-

esting he may find the intermediate travelling as far as Jongh, he

will be well repaid by the wild scenery of this locality.

Another cold night, and clear, crisp morning; thermometer at

sunrise 53°; and at sunset, the valley having been in the shade since

4p. M., it stood at 21°. At 10 o’clock we all started to explore the

morains. We proceeded at times along the bed and banks of the

river, ab others over rough, stony ground, deeply intersected by small

running streams coming from the snow. The main stream flows gent-

ly over a gravel bed of moderate incline. The valley is nearly a mile

broad, and covered with dwarf rhododendron and grass wherever soil

occurs,

A little before reaching the morain we passed a series of Mendongs,

having numerous slabs of well carved prayers and images of the

gods in the side walls, extending the entire length. These slabs of

chlorite slate are carved by Llamas from the Sikkim monasteries

who periodically visit this place on pilgrimage during the rains.

Having ascended the immense mass of debris forming the morain,

probably to an elevation of 15,000 feet, we found ourselves, to our

ereat surprise, standing on the top of a stupendous glacier. This huge

mass of ice and debris descending from the Pundeem mountain ex-

tends nearly across the valley, where it is met by, and abuts upon

another glacier, equally vast in its dimensions, and formed at the

base of the snow-clad mountains on the other, or western side of the

valley, the two together forming a complete barrier across the valley

and choking it up to the height of a thousand feet or more. The

morain forms the retaining wall to this mass of moving ice and

debris, and is composed of rounded and angular blocks of highly con-

torted gneiss, intermixed with pieces of syenite, micaceous schist,

coarse granite, quartz with tourmaline crystals, white and pink

quartz, often containing veins of crystalized felspar and coarse

evavel and debris. Towards the summit the fragments were all

472, Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [No. 5

angular, and free from gravel. The loose manner in which these were

massed together, rendered walking both difficult and dangerous, par-

ticularly to parties in the rear, from the tendency of the stones to

roll down the steep sides. Proceeding onwards, the glacier presented

a perfect wilderness of blocks of ice invariably covered with the

stones and debris brought down from the mountain above by ava-

lanches, with deep crevasses through which the sound of running water

was heard, the whole presenting a stony and undulating mass about

one and a half miles long and a half to one quarter of a mile broad.

In order to ascertain as nearly as possible what might be the thick-

ness of the glacier, we ascended by a separate spur of Pundeem to a

level with the top of the glacier, and measuring the height by boiling

water found it to be 16,060 feet, and again measuring the height at

the foot found it 13,760 feet, thus giving a difference between the

summit and the base of 2,300 feet. Iwas able to make a rapid

sketch of a vertical section of a precipice on the western shoulder

of Pundeem, shewing its formation to be of gneiss, similar to that

found on the glacier of which I brought away some good specimens.

Although the surrounding hills were literally covered with glaciers

of sizes, and the valleys overhung with masses of ice and snow,

we observed only one avalanche, but frequent loud cracking of the ice

during the hottest part of the day.

A little way up the valley, beyond where the glaciers meet, we

observed a small lake. Only one small stream falls into it, and this

must be considered the source of the Ratong during the winter

months. Dr. Simpson here took some interesting photographic

views. We returned to our hut late in the evening. To-day our

Lepcha cook whom we brought from Darjeeling failing to give satis-

faction was removed from office. Thus the cooking operations devolved

upon ourselves ; but this was not felt to be irksome, as we had from

the beginning taken turn about to look after the messing for the

day, knead the flour for making chupattees, or unleavened cakes,

assist in cooking, &c., our ci-devant cook knowing nothing of the

mysteries of his profession beyond lighting a fire, boiling water,

washing plates and so forth. In fact he was an impostor.

Another cloudless morning after an intensely cold night. Ther.

mometer at sunrise 11°. The coolies having laid in a good store of

wood over night, next day we were enabled to cook an early breakfast:

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. AT3

and resume our explorations in the direction of Kanchunjingah. Mount-

ing over the two glaciers of yesterday, and proceeding by the lake,

which we found to be about 500 yards long by 100 broad, we ascended

another immense morain which confined a third glacier on the west

side of the valley. This one appeared to begin nearly on a level with

the top of the mountain range, at probably 20,000 feet, then descend-

ing by the mountain side came sweeping along the valley in a curve

about a mile in length, the more elevated portion being formed of

masses of ice covered with snow, rising in steppes one above the

other, and the lower portion presenting a sea of broken masses of

ice, covered with snow and debris. A more stupendous mass of ice

and snow it is scarcely possible to conceive. Dr. S. took a photo-

graph of it. On our right at the foot of Pundeem we saw another

lake partially frozen, and a little further on a third one. Descending

from the glacier we proceeded for a mile, occasionally along the dry,

smooth bed of the Ratong, and over frozen snow, when we arrived

at the fourth and last glacier, equal in extent to the others. With

great difficulty we scrambled up the steep sides of its retaining

morain, over frozen snow. When near to top, Kemble was nearly

precipitated to the bottom by his foot giving way and only saved by

rapidly digging his alpine stick into the snow, which pulled him up.

On reaching the northern extremity of this glacier, at the head of

the Ratong valley, we found ourselves standing on the water shed

between Kanchunjingah, and the Pundeem, Kubra, and Junnoo

ranges to the south and west. We were at an elevation of about

18,500 feet, and had we proceeded further, we should have had to

descend into what appeared to us a perpetually snow covered valley.

Although we were unable to look down into the bottom of the valley,

we could see the clouds rise out of it from the east and west and

ascend the sides of Kanchunjingah, of which we obtained a near and

good view through a narrow gorge which terminates the Ratong

valley. Kanchunjingah stood apart, unconnected with any of the

high mountain ranges to the south. The nearest spot not covered

with snow in its southernmost spur was probably not more than a

mile and a half or two miles distant, the stratification of which wag

clearly visible. Its formation is probably of gneiss, not of a contorted

type, and which has a dip of 20 to 25° to the east. Others may

_ determine the interesting point of its geological structure, but this

3 Q

474 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [No. 5,

important fact was elicited, namely, that Kanchunjingah is detached

from the other mountains forming the Kanchunjingah group, and

that none of its waters find their way into the Great Rungeet, either

by the Ratong or any other tributary.

Our half frozen coolies, unable to proceed so far over the snow,

dropped to the rear unobserved by us, but we picked them up on our

return, and Dr. 8. managed to get three good photographs, one of

which was “ Pundeem from the north.” It being too late in the day

to attempt any further exploration, we commenced our return at

2 Pp. M., and after several stoppages and very brisk walking we reached

Aluhtong by moonlight, at about 6.45 p. m., having undergone a very

laborious and fatiguing day’s work, during nine and a half hours. We

found a Bhooteah lad had prepared us some yak soup and chupattees

which we fell upon with ravenous appetites.

We all rose with heated and sore eyes, and scorched faces, the

effects of the cold wind, the sun and the glare from off the snow.

Thermometer at sunrise 11°. At 9.30 A. M. we quitted our hut and

very reluctantly turned our backs upon the wild scenery of the upper

Ratong and our faces homewards. Arrived at Jongli at 2.380, but not

so our coolies, who had suffered so much from the cold at night, and

from the cold blasts of wmd during the day, which incessantly blew

up the valley during our stay at Aluhtong. We retraced our steps,

guided by the heaps of stones, and after going about four miles com-

menced to ascend by the steep pathway through the firs and rhodo-

dendrons. The road was rendered very difficult and slippery by the

recent fall of dead leaves. Passing under Gubroo, and near the lake

we reached our old quarters at Jongli at 2.30 Pp. m., and the coolies

two hours later.

Rose early, packed up for a start homewards. Left our homestead

at Jongli at 8.380 a. Mm. with twenty-four coolies, four of whom carried

guns, four bedding, two minerals, two photographie apparatus, one the

tent, ten stores, cooking utensils, &c., and two were sick. The coolies

were badly clothed, some had sore legs and chapped hands and feet,

and all looked more than half frozen and incapable of carrying loads

ab this early hour of the morning, but not a murmur escaped them;

they left with heavy loads, but light hearts, our cook boy remain-

ing a few minutes behind to blow a parting blast upon a horn or

Llama’s thigh bone, or some such harmonious instrument. We had

1862. ] Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 475

seen Jongli to disadvantage clothed in its autumnal garb, and

totally deserted, being too cold and bleak at this season of the year

for a residence ; but in the spring and summer months it is no doubt

a bright and cheerful spot. During our descent through the firs, we

saw our Gorilla Llama engaged in cutting timber near his winter

dwelling, and we turned aside to salute him. The largest fir met

with by the road side measured 21 feet in girth, and may have been

80 or 90 feet high. Reached Chuckachaine at 1 p.m. and found a

small herd of twelve yak bulls, cows and calves, on the feeding

ground at this place. Their colours were black, black and white, and

slate coloured. We purchased yak milk, and drank it mixed. with

brandy. After half an hour’s rest we resumed our march, and de-

scending very rapidly, re-crossed the foaming Ratong by the three

crazy bridges, and arrived at Jongoo 2.30 p. M., a distance of about

fifteen miles. During the short interval since our upward passage

the dead leaves of the rhododendrons and other forest trees had fall-

en in such abundance as to render the steep descent very slippery

and difficult. Having descended nearly 5000 feet, we found the

change in the atmosphere most agreeable. and the ticks as numerous

and loathsome as before. Mon Lepcha spur is composed of fine

gneiss, intermixed with beautiful white quartz and mica schist.

From Mon Lepcha I made a series of magnetic observations to fixed

points, which enabled me to fix its exact position.

Left Jongoo at 8.30 a. M. and after an hour’s brisk walk crossed

the Barabarong by a very frail bridge formed by throwing a sapling

across the main stream between two large boulders. The bed is full

of large angular blocks of gneiss, the same as exists in situ. When

within a mile of Eksum, we met Mr. Long and Lieut. Bartley, of the

Queen’s Bays, proceeding to Jongli ona similar visit. They were

scarcely prepared for the extreme cold they were about to encounter.

We assisted them with some spare rice and clothing. We have since

heard that they experienced very severe weather and were compelled

to return. Reached Eksum at noon and proceeded to the house of

our former host, who at our request made us baked cakes of the

flour of millet seed and buck wheat mixed. The flour is quite white,

but harsh to the touch. The cake is baked on a heated slab of stone,

and when cooked beeomes quite black, but is not disagreeable to the

taste. It must, however, became very unsavoury when eaten as the sole

3 Q 2

476 Journal of « trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [ No. 5,

article of food, as is the practice with the hospitable inhabitants of

this wild and sequestered spot. After purchasing fowls, murwa, eggs

and milk, and presenting the members of the family with some arti-

cles of warm clothing, we resumed our journey at 2.30 P. M., much

against the wishes of our coolies, some of whose families reside here,

and all of whom wanted to remain for the night. After a long de-

scent along the Eksum stream, at 3.30 P. M. we passed the Parmarong

stream a little below the water-falls, where some of the party had a

refreshing bathe in its erystal-like waters amidst blocks of beautiful-

ly stratified gneiss. Continuing our course without either much as-

cent or descent, at 4.80 P. M. we reached Ribbing or Bootong, a small

clearance consisting of one Limboo and one Lepcha family, the mem-

bers of which appeared very poor and destitute of clothing. We

put up in the hut of the former, and our Bhooteea cook boy profess-

ed not to understand a word of their language, and made signs for any

thing he required.

Thermometer at 7 a.M.50 . Left Ribbing at 9.30, and after a

steep and rugged descent reached the Ratong and crossed by an old

bridge constructed of bamboos and trees, which had just been repair-

ed for our use ; about a mile further on, we crossed the Ringbi by a

very dilapidated suspension bridge made of bamboos. The jungle

creepers forming the suspenders of the roadway were all rotten, and

the whole fabric bore the appearance of great insecurity. The scenery

here and also at the Ratong is very wild and picturesque, and it was

matter of regret that ‘ our artist” was not prepared for taking pho-

tographs. Observed mica schist in large quantities in situ, and in

the beds of both the rivers. From the Ringbi we made a steep

ascent to Chongpoong, passing through tree forest and ferns. Our

Chongpoong friends did not come out to meet us on this occasion, so

we sent to the headman, and purchased some murwa, fowls and eggs,

and after an hour’s rest started again at 1 Pp. M., and passing through

the umbrageous tree forest below Pemionchee, we reached the Goom-

pa at 2.10 Pp. M.

The Llamas were not so civil as on our first visit, and on this occa-

sion the head Llama did not make his appearance. On being ques-

tioned as to our despatches and stores, they informed us that none

had arrived from Darjeeling. This we knew to be false. On closely

questioning one of them, he indicated the place where I could find

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 477

them. Dr. 8. had inadvertently left behind a portion of his photo-

graphic apparatus, this had been picked up by one of the monks

who declined to restore it, unless he received a remuneration of 2

Rs. Under the circumstances this demand was refused, and the man

of holy orders peremptorily ordered to give it up, which he did, and

never shewed his face again. ‘This avariciousness was probably caused

by seeing us pay liberally for every thing we required, a policy we

strictly adopted from the commencement, and which secured us a

ready and ample supply of every thing. The prices paid were—rice

12 seers per rupee, fowls 8 annas each, milk 4 annas per bottle, eggs

2 for an anna.

Pemionchee is about 7000 feet high. The thermometer at sunrise

stood at 45°. The weather was close and cloudy. Left at 9.50 a. M.

and after avery rapid descent passed Gazing at 10.15, stopping a

short time to photograph “the Great Mendong” at that place.

Reached the Kullait river at noon. After a long, rapid and fatiguing

descent, we found the villagers and fishermen had erected a substan-

tial bridge of bamboos about a mile below the weir since our former

visit. Here we enjoyed a refreshing bathe in the clear cold waters of

the Kullait, and washed clothes, and at 1 P. M. continued our journey

up the northern spur of the Rinchingpoong hill, which has a much

milder gradient than we had been accustomed to for some time past.

At 2.15. halted for a quarter of an hour for luncheon at Soomtong,

and reached Rinchingpoong at 4p. M.; but the coolies did not arrive

until after dark, the march being fifteen or sixteen miles, and very

fatiguing—the descent from Pemionchee to the Kullait being not

less than 5,000 feet, and the ascent to Rinchingpoong about 3,600

feet. We put up in the Llama’s house on the ridge of the hill, situ-

ated in the midst of barley cultivation. The dwelling consists of one

spacious room, in which was a miscellaneous family of men, women,

maidens and children, none of whom were at all put out by our pre-

sence, but sat round a large fire drinking tea, &e. Some sugar given

to a man was handed round the family circle for each to taste, and

some hot brandy and water given to another man in the palm of his

hand was in like manner handed round to each member to take a sip,

after they had retired to rest. The hill tribes are particularly liberal

and friendly towards each other, always sharing with their friends

anything they may become possessed of.

478 Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. [No. 5,

Simpson and Macpherson left long before daybreak with the

intention of walking into Darjeeling, a distance of about thirty-six

miles, which they duly accomplished, stopping only to bathe in the

Rumman.

Mine host the Llama was very early engaged in his matutinal

devotions, but stopped short in the midst of his prayers and ringing

of bells to drink a cup of cocoa, which he seemed to relish with great

gusto. A young mother, with an infant at the breast and a defici-

ency of milk, came in the morning to the Llama, who by a prolonged

blowing of short puffs of breath on the naked breasts, was supposed

to have administered an effectual remedy. Such is the deception

practised on the minds of these simple people by their spiritual

guides.

Kemble and I, not being in a hurry, left Rinchingpoong at 8.30.

A. M., crossed the Rishee at 10 a.m., and the Rishee cultivation

where our first camp was at 10.45 a. M., and at 2 Pp. M. put up ina

hut by the road side near a very small stream about 1000 feet above

the Ruttoo. At Rishee we observed a very large flock of Hornbills.

23rd November, 1861.—Left our hut at 7 a. M. and reached the

Rumman at 9.30, crossing by a good substantial bridge just completed

by the sappers. Reached Goke Guard house at 10.30, halted 15 minutes:

Reached Little Rungeet river at noon, where we found our ponies in

waiting. Reached Darjeeling at 2.30 p. m. Observed many clearances

being made for the cultivation of tea along Tugoor spur, &ce.

The coolies who accompanied us consisted of two Lepchas, two Lim-

boos and twenty-one Sikkim Bhooteeas, almost all of whom, as well as

their Sirdar named Tinley, were inhabitants of that portion of Sikkim

to the west of the Great Rungeet traversed by us. No men could be-

have better than they did, the words “burra dikh” and “ tukleef,” so

common in the mouths of Hindustanis and Bengalis never escaped

theirs, neither did complaints of any kind. Even in sickness, or when

suffering from extreme cold, or sore legs, or chapped hands and feet,

there was no grumbling. They were always ready to perform their

work with a cheerfulness and light-heartedness quite refreshing to

witness, after being accustomed to deal with the unmanly and dis-

contented inhabitants of the plains, particularly of Bengal. They

all readily and gladly partook of any remnants of food we were able

to spare them, as did all the villagers in whose houses we put up.

1862. | Journal of a trip in the Sikkim Himalaya. 479

In the valleys, where Lepidoptera exist in countless myriads during

the rains, very few were seen by us, and no Coleoptera at all. Pyra-

meis Callirhoe was common at great elevations. I observed it on the

snow, and on the glaciers at 13,000 to 16,000 feet, but it was the sole

inhabitant of these cold and dreary regions. It is difficult to under-

stand how an insect so delicately formed as a butterfly, could exist at

an elevation where the thermometer must have stood at zero at

night time. Wesawa few small birds resembling larks at Aluh-

tong, and an occasional eagle, but the absence of all wild animals

and game was remarkable. None of the lakes or pools of water, as

far as we could ascertain, contained any fish, or any living creature.

From the time we left Darjeeling to the date of our return, a period

of twenty-two days, we experienced delightful weather. When in

the vicinity of Jongli, the clouds would generally ascend the valleys

from the plains between 2 or 3 in the afternoon and obscure

the snow peaks for a time, but after an hour or two they would dis-

appear and leave us to enjoy cloudless evenings and nights, and the

rare, but truly magnificent spectacle presented by the moonlit

showy masses around us. The great enjoyment and advantages of

fine weather, the absence of leeches, pipsas, sand-flies, musquitoes and

other such like torments experienced by former Sikkim Himalayan

travellers, also the absence of extreme heat, deadly miasma in the

valleys, and fear of contracting jungli fever, all point to November as

the most desirable month of the year for travelling in these still

unexplored regions. The third day after our return, the weather

suddenly became raw and cold. At Darjeeling we had rain and hail,

and the military stations of Jellapahar and Sinchul were covered

with hail and snow. At the latter place the fall was 34 inches thick,

and remained for several days on the ground.

Camp ; March, 1862.

480 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spitt Valley. _‘[{ No. 4,

Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spits Valley and Chomoriri

(Lshomoriri) Lake during the months of July, August and Septem-

ber, 1861.— By W. THEopaxp, Lsq., Inr.,

The object for which the present trip was undertaken, was to

acquire some definite information regarding the interesting fossili-

ferous deposits, both of Paleozoic and Mesozoic age, known to exist

in the Spiti valley and the higher Himalayas, to ascertain as far as a

cursory examination would permit, their extent, and relations to the

older groups in contact with them, and to collect such a series of

fossils from them, as should facilitate the determination of their age

in the geological scale, and thereby afford a key for the approximate

determination of the age of those older groups, in which fossils are

either rare or altogether wanting. These objects have, I trust, been

to some extent accomplished, though I shall not now touch on geo-

logical questions, which, with the result of the examination of the fossil

collections, will appear elsewhere at some future period. In the mean-

while I have put together a few notes of a general character, in hopes

that they may prove of some interest or service to any one about to

travel over the same ground.

I may, in the present place, perhaps be expected to allude to two

papers by Capt. Thomas Hutton, entitled “ Journal of a Trip through

Kunawar, Hungrung and Spiti,in Vols. VIII, and IX, of the Asiatic

Society’s Journal for 1839 and 1840,” and a “ Geological Report on the

valley of the Spiti and of the route from Kotghur, in Vol. X, of 1841.”

Of the first of these, I have little to remark; but, as regards the

second, I must deny the applicability of the term geological to such

speculations as it presents. Capt. Hutton has, in fact, fallen into

the not uncommon error of confounding cosmogony with geology,

although they have no more in common than the alchemy of the

Middle Ages possesses with the science of modern chemistry. To

attempt the serious refutation of some of the views of Capt. Hutton,

on subjects connected with geology, would be almost as hopeless,

not to say absurd, as for a surgeon to discuss the treatment of

Aneurism with a man who denied the circulation of the blood;

and I must, therefore, excuse myself from entering at any length

on the merits of the views of cosmogony and creation set forth

in the above paper: but they are, I fully believe, as ingenious as

you [=Sotul 7

ULI JO Bwos

a ee ee

366 CO =—_—_— eo nant UG 2?

CCN Sa On

= Id /

OWOYD OAT “C yout 1=429F OOOL TBM A

YOu, L=So[lUr p [UIWOZTIO}T

‘Kay A WOUTOYZ) OY} 04

pronyye uv Aq poyepBUlttooe asus "DO “org Jo aIt9g

“moTjIag Jo wury “TW /

\ | eee

“ SEI ayy LOMO ere

a Ne Qa E

. z ‘TWISOWOHO AAV x

2 se 2 yo snBia0 afjy Suupqyias woasergy

3862. ] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 481

such speculations usually are, and, by originality and bold disregard

of the most obvious conclusions of geology, deserve honorable mention

among the choicest of those similar schemes, which the late Hugh

Miller has rescued from oblivion, and embalmed in his witty and

laughable chapter on the geology of the Anti-geologists.

When starting myself on this trip, I greatly felt the want of a

few hints regarding the equipment requisite ; such as the best form of

tents, the amount and sort of stores, and the number of servants

necessary, &c. I shall, therefore, offer a few preliminary remarks on

such subjects, many of which must appear very trivial to any one

unacquainted with the vicissitudes of Himalayan travelling, but

which may be better appreciated by the traveller on the eve of

undertaking a similar journey.

It need hardly be stated, that coolies are the most convenient kind

of carriage for the Himalayas ; though in many parts, ponies, mules,

or yaks may be substituted ; as a rule, however, all baggage should

be so adjusted, as to be capable of being carried by a single man, as

though along made roads heavier loads, requiring two or more men,

may be found convenient, such loads are very unsuitable, and occa-

sionally utterly impracticable, along the difficult paths, which will

inevitably be met with during a prolonged journey in the hills.

Regarding coolies, there is scarcely any serious difficulty in procuring

as many as may be required in moderation, though the plan which I

adopted, and it is one possessing certain advantages, was to engage in

Simla, for the entire trip, half the number of coolies I required ; this

plan involves a little extra expense in many ways, and is strictly

speaking unnecessary, but from experience I should recommend its

adoption by others, and should certainly follow the same plan myself

on any future occasion.

The daily rate of wages for a cooly throughout Bissahir and

Kunawar is four annas, and in the British district of Spiti two,

though the shorter stages often met with in Spiti causes the price of

carriage in reality to assimilate nearer than might be supposed. I

have often heard the higher rate of wages in Bissahir complained of

as exorbitant, and our Political blamed for not causing a reduction to

be made ; but very unreasonably so, I think. It is frequently urged

that, as the majority of men in the hills who earry a traveller’s bag-

gage from day to day, are employed in and gain their livelihood by

3 oR

482 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5

agricultural pursuits, half of the present rate would be an adequate

and acceptable remuneration to the men, whilst at the same time a

great pecuniary relief to the traveller. Parties who argue thus,

would probably esteem it a more thorough sort of relief, to at once

resort to the old “begaree” system of gratuitous or forced labour,

once recognised and prevalent in the hills when European travellers

were rarer than at present; and as no one class of the population

could gain a living by this inoppressive system (to the pockets of

the traveller), the entire population, who in turns would have to

surrender their services, would be led to entertain an appropriate

sense of respect for their vagabond lords and of the manifold bene-

fits conferred by their presence. The time has, however, arrived for

native customs of this description to give place, and for us to regu-

late our conduct towards natives of this country by rules consonant

with European rather than Asiatic ideas. Endeavouring, therefore,

to estimate the amount of what may be considered a fair day’s pay for

a fair day’s work, I confess that four annas does not appear to me an

extravagant charge; that is, for an average march of fourteen miles,

often along extremely bad and difficult roads, over which the cooly

has generally to return empty-handed.

A far juster ground of complaint than the rate of cooly hire

or wages, is the capricious rate at which flour is sold to the traveller,

and as a matter of justice, I was forced to make up the difference to

my servants, when the price rose above nine seers for the rupee, as

otherwise their wages would have barely sufficed, in some places, to

provide them with flour alone, since in some villages of Kunawar

{I got no more than five seers for the rupee. This I believe to have

been an imposition, though it must be remembered, that wheaten

flour is not the staple of the district in these places, but is imported

for the use of travellers. At Korzo, at the western extremity of

lake Chomoriri, I got four and a half seers, and was told that it was

no more than twelve seers per rupee at Lé or Ladak. One circumstance

which proves that this was not an altogether fictitious price, put on

for the purpose of profit, was that, though paying this high price, I was

unable to get as much as I required, and was forced to take rice and

sheep to feed my people, as well as flour.

By order of the Maharajah, I believe all officers attached to the

Grand Trigonometrical Survey, in his territory, are supplied at the rate

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 433

of forty seers of flour for the rupee, but this is I consider a manifest

oppression, though many English gentlemen are not ashamed to avail

themselves of a despotic order to live cheaply. When I visited

Kashmir in 1858, I sometimes had to contest with the native officials

about supplies, coolies, &c., but they generally concluded their own

demands by observing that J was their Hakim, and that the Mahara-

jah would slit their noses if I had any cause of complaint. In lke

manner the headman of Korzo frankly declared, that if I chose to take

provisions by force I could do so, at my own rates, but that he could

not sell to me freely at a lower rate than one rupee for four and a

half seers. Other travellers I know got their flour here at one-third of

this rate, but I consider it neither just, dignified or politic, for English

gentlemen to travel through native states dictating their own rates,

and brow-beating the authorities in virtue of their being Englishmen.

On referring moreover to Cunningham’s Ladak, I see he states six-

teen seers as the price of flour at Le in 1847, so that twelve seers is

not probably a greater advance in price than would naturally take

place in such a famine year as 1861, and not to be compared with

the rise in price in Hindustan. The staple supplies of flour, ghee,

salt and mutton are nearly every where procurable, but all other

articles of consumption, as sugar, tea, spices, rice, onions, &c., must

be taken from Simla in sufficient quantities for the trip, being rarely

procurable elsewhere. The following articles will also be found very

useful, either in case of actual short commons, or by way of change

from the everlasting mutton and chupatties, viz., preserved soup and

vegetables, spiced beef and sausages in ] Ib. tins, sardines, plain

biscuits, a small cheese, and some pigs’ cheeks or pieces of bacon of

about 6 tbs. each, which last keeps well and will always be found useful.

Wine or spirits, though not requisite at low elevations, are greatly

needed in the higher ranges and plains of Ladak, and it is a real

hardship to run short of them in tents, when the thermometer is at

or near 30°. For a three months’ trip, however, not more than seven-

teen to eighteen coolies are requisite. I took but thirteen, one of

them taking a servant’s tent, which is not requisite in Kulu or Bis-

sahir, but is absolutely necessary in the colder parts of northern

Kanawar and Ladak.

A comfortable sleeping pal which can be carried by one man,

(another taking the poles,) will be found most convenient, with a

dR 2

4.84 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

proper supply of iron pegs, in case of the ground being stony or

frozen :—the ordinary blanket tent used by some, lined with wax

cloth, being in my opinion inconveniently small, especially if two or

more constitute a party. At the same time in no case should the tent

be too big for one man to carry.

As regards servants, it is by no means easy to dispense entirely

with Hindustanis, though the majority of them are badly suited for

hill travelling. Musalmans are far preferable to Hindus, as from the

nature of their food they are more capable of enduring the rigour of

the climate at a high altitude. One or two men should, however, be

added to the party who are familiar with the language of the parts

to be traversed, and I found nothing so inconvenient as the want of

a man who could hold converse with the people of Spiti and Ladak,

which none of my men could do properly.

Another very necessary thing is to be provided with an ample

supply of good Hnglish walking boots, and thick woollen stockings.

I found the coarse native stockings, which can be got in Simla, three

pairs for a rupee, answer very well, though the European article is of

eourse preferable. I have seen much inconvenience caused from want

of proper boots, which wear out with unexpected rapidity in the

hills, especially during wet weather, and if the same boots are con-

tinued in wear when wet. I have seen it recommended in some work,

in case of a new boot proving tight, to break an ege into it before

putting it on, but a preferable plan I have found to be filling the

boot with warm water after itis put on. The surest plan, however,

to secure comfort in walking and avoid troublesome blisters on the

feet, is to have boots made large enough to admit of two pair of

thick woollen stockings being worn with them. The relief this plan

affords is wonderful.

Powder and shot are articles which of course must be taken as

well as lead, and small quantities of either form very acceptable

presents to village headmen and others for any trifling services. The

summer time is, however, not the best for sport, as below the forest

line the jungle is too thick to enable one to see any distance, and in

the higher hills the game is distributed over a large area, which in

winter is inaccessible to them and circumscribed by snow.

Throughout Bissahir and Spiti, the people seemed to have little

taste for shooting, though numbers of Burrel and Ibex are slaughtered

1862.] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spitt Valley. 485

every year in winter time, as proved by the number of horns which

ornament the piles of stones near many of the villages. In Spiti

the Burrel horns are common, but I only noticed horns of the Ibex

in the Peen valley.

One reason perhaps of my meeting with no game, was from my

not going after it, and rarely halting in the same place two consecu-

tive days. Yet traversing unfrequented mountains as I did, without

by chance meeting anything, proves the great scarcity of animals, and

similar complaints I have heard made by others. The best shooting

in fact about Simla may be had along the road. Pheasants being

plentiful and Chakor also all the way to Saraon, the farthest Bun-

galow as yet completed ; five sorts in all being procurable, viz., 1st, the

Monal, Lophophorus Impeyanus, Latham; 2nd, the Argus, Ceriornis

melanocephala, Gray ; 8rd, the Koklas, Puchrasia Macrolopha, Lesson ;

4th, Kalij, Huplocomus albocristatus, Vigors; and 5th, the Cheer,

Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke, the last only being a true phea-

sant, and perhaps the least attractive of the lot. No painting can

do justice to the gorgeous beauty of the Monal, the cock of which

is resplendent with burnished azure with a golden irridescence, such

as the bird of Juno can only rival in the Old World, or those winged

gems, the true humming birds, surpass in the New. A handsomer bird,

however, in my opinion is the cock Argus with, when living, its

superbly coloured gular sack and head lappets and the beautiful con-

trast which its white spots of unsullied purity form with the rich

warm tints of the body plumage. The koklas and kalij are both

also eminently handsome birds, th.t 1s the cocks in their spring

plumage; the hens of all being more sombre-coloured and less attrac-

tive.*

No person starting for the interior should omit a few articles to

enable him to preserve any object of interest he may meet with, such

as a pot of arsenical soap, four or five broad mouthed stone jars filled

with spirits of wine and well corked (good corks are far preferable to

glass stoppers) to receive snakes, bats, &., and a few small glass

* Any person desirous of procuring skins or other objects of Natural History,

can do so by addressiv.g A. P. Begbie, Esq., Simla, as that gentleman has many

Shikarries always employed in collecting and preparing skins. A case containing

good skins of all the above pheasants and also skins of the snow pheasant,

Tetraogallus Himalayanus, Chakor, Cacabis chakor, and the black partridge,

Francolinus vulgaris, in all 24 skins, will cost eighty rupees, a price which those

who know the expense attending collections, will not consider excessive.

486 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

bottles for insects, filled to near the top with spirit; a dozen quires

or so of large bazar paper with a couple of pressing boards and straps

for ferns, &c.; a broad mouthed glass bottle with a false bottom of

eard, filled up with ammonia for capturing and killing moths, and

pins and a few soft deal store boxes, pill boxes for shells, a hammer and

chisel, compass and telescope.

To economise spirit, a jar should be devoted to the reception

of recent captures, into which all animals may first be placed

after removing the entrails, and allowed to remain for a couple

of days. From this jar, they may then be transferred to a store

jar, the spirit of which, by this plan, will not require to be

changed, the spirit in the first jar alone requiring occasional re-

newal, as it gets foul by use. Unless an animal is opened and the en-

trails extracted, it is hopeless to suppose that it will keep well, as

the access of the spirit is not sufficiently free to effect the preserva-

tion of the contents of the abdomen, not to mention the saving of

space as well as the better preservation of the specimen this simple

operation secures. All small mammals and lizards, and snakes up to 3

or 4 feet in length are most effectually and easily thus preserved.

It is a mistake too to suppose, as some people do, that a skin can

be properly prepared at any time, if once dried. No skin can be

properly prepared that has not been preserved with arsenical soap

when fresh,—I mean for museum purposes, as of course a coarse hide

may be tanned at any time,—and it is best, therefore, never to defer

the process till next day, however tired one may be, if the specimen

is of interest ; neither is it safe to trust to a servant in such matters.

Some small work, however, on Taxidermy should be procured by any

one who has not previously made the subject a study, and is at the

same time anxious to collect during the trip. Skulls of animals are

comparatively easy to procure and carry, and are always worth so

doing ; but most people adopt a ruinous plan to prepare them, viz., by

macerating in water or burying them. ‘This may clear them of flesh,

but it will cause the teeth to fall out. Whilst travelling, the best plan

is simply to pare off the flesh and dry them, with the ligaments and

lower jaw attached, in the sun, extracting the brain through the

occipital foramen, without however enlarging the aperture. By

this means the teeth remain fixed and the skull can at any subse-

quent period be properly cleaned and whitened with one or two coats

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 487

of whitewash put on and brushed off. Or, if left undisturbed, the

small beetles and flesh eating larve willvery beautifully clean in this

country heads thus dried with the flesh on them. The horns too of

the sheath-horned ruminants (antelopes, sheep, &c.,) require to be

touched with some preservative, especially where inserted in the

skin, as they are otherwise liable to be eaten and disfigured by in-

sects.

July 7th, Mahdisu.—Having completed my preparations, I left Sim-

la on the 7th of July, and marched as far as Mahdsu, the first bunga-

low on the new road. As usual on first starting, I had some difficulty

with the coolies, some of the loads proving too heavy, and I at that

time having several double loads carried by two men, a plan produc-

tive of much annoyance, and which I afterwards abandoned. The

bungalow, like all those along the new road, was a very clean and

comfortable one, and prettily situated in an open forest of the usual

character of the pine and cedar forests around Simla. As far as

Bowlee bungalow, the road is excellent, and the ascents and descents

are mostly very gradual. Between Bowlee and Saraon (a few miles

beyond which thé road terminates abruptly) the road is generally

good, but contains some very long and steep ascents; the Nogri

bungalow being situated on a feeder of the Sutlej at about the height

of Rampore, and hardly, I should suppose, in a situation exempt from

malaria during autumn.

The views obtainable from many parts of this road are beautiful

in the extreme, the Sutlej being often seen winding its way many

thousand feet below the road, through a wild rocky glen, bounded on

either side by precipitous mountains, clothed to their very summits

with primeval forest. In other places, extensive patches of cultiva-

tion and thriving villages may be noticed, embosomed in fruit trees,

among which the apricot, walnut and peach are most conspicuous,

and whose waving crops of batu, of a deep crimson when ripe, offer a

striking contrast to the paler and more subdued tints of other cereals.

The hills round Simla, however, are in many directions singularly

bare of trees, the station itself being rather centrally situated in a

wooded tract of rather cireumscribed dimensions. All travellers in

the Himalayas are acquainted with the very capricious manner in

which one face of a hill will be clothed with forest, whilst the rest

is bare; but much of the barenness of the hills round Simla is, I think,

488 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. (No. 5,

unquestionably produced by clearing ; and one of the most disagree-

able sounds to me, occasionally to be heard in Simla itself, is that of

the woodman’s axe slowly but steadily clearing a way through those

umbrageous forests, at present the ornament and glory of the station.

Closely connected with this subject is that of the supply of water?

which of late years has been found to fail and prove inadequate to the

wants of the inhabitants; this may in part arise from the growth of

the place, but the actual supply of water furnished by the springs

has, on undoubted testimony, alarmingly diminished of late years.

The authorities have driven a tunnel into the hill side not far from

the Church, with the view of tapping fresh sources of supply, but

taking the nature of the ground into consideration, I have no great

hopes of the success of the plan. A far more certain and practicable

method, it seems to me, would be to construct a series of dams across

the narrow nullah intersecting the station, giving rise thereby to a

number of small pools one above the other, whose aggregate capacity

would be very considerable, some of which might be reserved for

drinking, and the others for washing and general purposes. As the

nullah has a rocky bed, no difficulty would be experienced in con-

structing masonry dams of the requisite strength and proportions. A

few miles from Simla the road passes through a tunnel of some hun-

dred yards in length, excavated in massive schists, but very wet and

slushy under foot from incessant drippings from the roof, to drain oif

which no provision appears to have been made.

Sth, Fagu, 8718 ft.*—This bungalow is situated on the old road, but

is much frequented being an easy march from Simla, and though

small, prettily situated. The road between Mahasu and Fagu is well

wooded and very picturesque, the road in many places affording a

* All heights marked thus * are from observations made with two carefully

compared boiling-point thermometers by my colleague Mr. Mallet, and the few

taken by myself are made with an ordinary thermometer corrected by compari-

son with the above instruments. The tables used in calculation are Boileau’s

tables published at Meerut in 1849. It is important to state this, as the tables

of Col. Sykes supplied with the boiling-point thermometers, (Casella’s Thermo-

hypsometer) give a much too low result, amounting at the Parang Pass to a

difference—991—compared with result of a calculation on the same observation

by Boileau’s formula, which, as far as my scanty means of verification go, appears

to give the more correct result. he following are the heights determined by

my colleague Mr. Mallet in a part of the valley unvisited by me.

Shalkar, 10089. Changrizang, 12420. Huling, 10598.

Sumra, 10624. Lari, 10845. Thabo, 10804. Po, 11424.

The heights are those ef the camping ground of the respective villages.

1862.] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 489

profusion of wild strawberries which, though of a beautiful colour, are

watery and insipid. Near Fagu I first obtained two species of li-

max which I believe are undescribed, and which are not uncommon

along the southern side of the Sutlej at elevations between 6000 and.

9000 feet. The largest may be thus described :—

Limaz altivagus, n. s. Corpore limaciformi, pallio lente-granuloso,

dorso rugose reticulato, more frondis brassicz, colore virescente-fusco

sive lutescente-fulvo, interdum nigrescente, et rarissime pallide auran-

tiaco pallio, minus colorato corpore. Tentaculis quatuor nigris, capite

nigro, infra pallescente. Ano ad dextrum latus pallii, prope marginem

posito, ad mediam partem vix attingente. Longitudinis (corpore

extenso) 9 unc. Habitat montibus cis-Sutlejensibus prope Fagu Nar-

kanda, Saraon &c. 6000 ad 9v00.

This limax is rather variable in colour, and large specimens, when in

motion and extended, exceed 9 inches, though their ordinary dimen-

sion is about 6. It feeds on fungi.

The second species of limax is much smaller and rather more

elegantly-shaped, and occupies the same tract of country, and 1s per-

haps rather more numerous, though the first is far from uncommon.

Limax modéstus n. s. Corpore limaciformi, postea acuminato, colore

cinereo, fuscis punctis notato; dorso duobus lineis maculosis cateni-

formibus ornato, a sese et a margine equidistantibus et a pallio

usque ad extremitatem extensis, spatio his lineis incluso paullo fus-

cente et elegante fuscis lineis striato et marmorato. Tentaculis qua-

tuor rubro-fuscis. Longitudinis 1} unc. Habitat cum precedente.

Vitrina monticola, B. also accompanies the above. The animal is

about 2 inches long, colour pale reddish brown, paler beneath. Ten-

tacles dark. Spire covered by mantle. A thin dorsal keel down the

body in front of the shell; shell carried in the centre of the body.

Tail compressed, obliquely wrinkled, and truncated. Anus situated

at the extremity with a small overhanging tentacular pore.

This vitrina is very generally distributed, though individuals

are nowhere numerous, and it appears to be the favourite food of

the toad.

9th, Theog.* 7192 ft. A short march to the next bungalow on the

new road, distance about six miles. I was much annoyed at this

bungalow, as well as at some others, by the multitude of house flies

which at this season are perfect pests. A pair of swallows had com-

490 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

menced a nest in the verandah, but did not appear to prey on the

flies which swarmed in the rooms, though it may have been timidity

which prevented their entering. Along the road, one or two species of

flower-eating beetles were common, and exhibited considerable agility

and powers of perception, flying away readily on any attempt to capture

them. ‘Towards dusk, numbers of a beetle having the heavy flight of

our English melolontha made their appearance, but it was too dark

to capture many, though flying round the bungalow in considerable

numbers.

10th, Matidna, 7700 ft.*—A rather pretty march, the road winding

round the head of the deep valley beneath Theog. Pheasants are

plentiful, and in the glens J heard the bark of the kakar (styloceros),

but the vegetation was too thick to afford much chance of sport to a

single gun. Musk deer are found near Matiana, and in winter time

bears.

11th, Narkanda, 8796 ft.*—A longish march, but along a very pretty

road: indeed no part of the hills I think prettier than the country

round Narkanda. The bungalow is situated on the ridge separating

the drainage of the Sutle] and Jumna, and close to the verge of a

magnificent forest. From the verandah a fine view is obtained of the

lower slopes of the hills, leading down to the Sutlej and the village

of Kotgurh at which is a resident Missionary (recently deceased),

who has a tolerably attended school near the dak bungalow. The

mission house is a neat building with vines trained over the verandah ,

and the native catechist is also provided with a very neat cottage

close by. Narkanda being the last place at which potatoes are pro-

curable, the traveller should lay in a supply there, as no sort of vege-

table is procurable in the higher hills, except the green leaves of the

batu which form tolerable spinage, and the young shoots of fern

which are not unpalatable. About Narkanda many rows trees are

found, which make capital walking sticks, the wood being hard and

straight grained. Hazel trees are also plentiful, the nuts ripening

about the end of August.

12th, Kotgurh.—After leaving Narkanda, the road winds through

fine forest, many of the pines and cedars being truly magnificent

trees. Kotgurh is situated on the old road at an elevation, I should

think, of less than 6000 ft., and about four miles from the Sutlej. The

first half of the march is along the new road to a spot where a small

1862. ] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 491

wooden temple is erected, where the footpath to Kotgurh branches

off. The descent from this is in places very steep, and after rain ra-

ther difficult, from the slippery nature of the stiff yellow clay over

which the path hes. At Kotgurh, besides the Missionary stationed

there, is a gentleman of the name of Berkeley who is engaged in tea-

planting ; and a retired officer, named Begbie, also has a house in the

neighbourhdod which he occasionally occupies. Mr. Berkeley’s house

is near the highest limit at which the tea-plant will thrive, and his

chief plantations are at a somewhat lower level; but the quality of

the soil has also considerable influence, and varies considerably, pro-

bably according to the nature of the rock immediately beneath it.

Kotgurh, from its low elevation, is hot and sultry, and not exempt, I

should think, from malarious fever. The vegetation round it is rank

in all open spots, and rice is grown just below it. Bears and leo-

pards are found in the forest above it, the last animal being far more

numerous than might be suspected. Several have been taken in

traps near Simla this season, (as many as three in one month by the

same individual), but yet it is an animal which is never seen abroad

in the day time. The bears are the black hill bear (Ursus Hima-

layanus) a perfectly distinct animal from the black bear of the

plains, and considerably smaller, to judge by the relative size of the

skulls of the two species. The plain bear is in fact another genus

(Procheilus labiatus) and the skulls may be readily discriminated,

as the former has six incisor teeth in the upper jaw, whilst the latter

has but four.

15th, Nirt-chokee.—Nirt is situated on the banks of the Sutlej, and

the descent to it from Kotgurh is in many places extremely steep

and difficult. The Sutlej is here under 100 yards broad, and rushes

over a rocky bed, the whole valley being so contracted as to afford few

open patches fit for cultivation on either side. At this low level the

heat is very great, and the hills are covered with the same sort of

cactus which occurs round Subathu and Kasouli. Pipal trees are

also met with near villages, but all of them planted, and none occur

much above Rampur. Remnants of terraces of old river shingle

may here and there be noticed at different heights ; some at not less

than 500 feet above the present level of the river. These evidences

of former river action have induced some writers to indulge in fanci-

ful speculations respecting vast cataclysms, and the sudden disrup-

3.8 2

492 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. _[No. 5,

tion of rocky lake barriers along the course of the Sutlej, but they are

rather to be regarded as a guage whereby we may estimate the extent

to which the Sutlej has deepened its channel by the ordinary process

of erosion during the most recent geologic periods. Cataclysms

produced by landslips or the descent of glaciers into a river hed,

however devastating in their effects, are quite incapable of giving

rise to such regular deposits of sand and shingle as constitute the

elevated terraces along the Sutlej ; neither have I anywhere seen de-

posits of such a nature as to induce the belief of their lacustrine

origin, as they every where present the appearance of ordinary river

sands and shingle, such as in the present day are forming in existing

river channels. In the village is a Hindoo temple in a ruinous con-

dition, with images of Bulls and Lingums, and the whole place pre-

sents an aspect of dilapidation and decay.

16th, Rampur.—Passed the village of Datnaga, near which the

Sutlej is spanned by a jhula bridge. A good deal of cultivation ex-

ists hereabouts, and transplanting rice was being carried on vigorous-

ly. The town of Rampur is snugly situated within a bend of the river,

which here rushes impetuously through a narrow rocky bed, hurrying

down numberless pine logs at a rate of some six miles an hour.

Above the town are some commodious native huuses, a temple and

a large, well built room facing the river, for the convenience of travel-

lers. In the temple are two figures of Devi and some other god-

dess, with silver faces anda profusion of long hair. When I was

there, these images were brought out and paraded, with music and

attendants waving chouries overthem, They were carried on a litter

placed on two very long and elastic poles, supported by a man at

either end, after the fashion of a sedan chair; and at intervals the

bearers would, by means of the elastic poles, jerk the images violent-

ly up and down, causing their long ringlets to fly about their ears in

a mad fashion, to the intense delight of the spectators, comprising

many of the elders and most of the juveniles of Rampur. This

strange manceuvre was, I think, a clumsy attempt to represent the

inspiration and actual presence of the divinity in her idol, thereby

imparting to it life and motion, as in Bengal the idol of Kali is,

during the festival of the Durga Pujah, supposed to be animated by the

spirit of the goddess, and is thrown away uncared for, when the “ real

presence” (to borrow the appropriate catholic phrase) is supposed to

1862.] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 493

be no longer in force. How clumsy, however, the whole performance,

when compared with the somewhat similar, but vastly more refined

deceptions of the inspiration of the Pythoness or Priestess of Apol-

lo when delivering the responses of the god.

; “ Cui talia fanti

Ante fores, subito non vultus, non color unus,

Non compte mansere come, sed pectus anhelum,

Kt rabie fera corda tument, majorque videri, ,

Nee mortale sonans, afflata est numine quando

Jam propiore dei.” Virg. Aineid. vi. 46.

I have subsequently been told that this ceremony is had recourse

to, when some special visitation is to be averted, and in the present

instance was intended to put a stop to the severe cattle murrain

which this year has swept the hills and caused immense loss in Bissahir

and Kunawar, affecting both cattle, sheep and goats ; and these ani-

mals had been driven away from most of the villages I passed

through in the valleys to the higher mountains, in order to escape the

disease, which is most prevalent at lower levels. The houses at Ram-

pur are all covered with thick rough slates, and are many of them

built in the form of a square, with an open courtyard in the centre

into which the rooms open. Cloth and blankets are manufactured

here, and a little trade is carried on by means of mules, of which I

noticed a good number grazing in the neighbourhood; but the bazaar

is wretchedly supplied, and nothing but the most ordinary necessaries

is procurable.

17th, Gaora.—The road, after quitting Rampur, keeps for some

distance along the Sutlej, and then rises up a steep but picturesque

ascent to the village of Gaora, prettily situated on a rocky but well

wooded slope. The apricot harvest is now being collected, and every

house top is seen covered with the fruit spread out to dry. The finer

fruit is dried or eaten fresh, but the poorer is heaped together, till it

becomes pulpy, and then thrown away, after extracting the stones,

the kernels being reserved to make oil. A familiar plant common

round Gaora, and recalling many pleasing reminiscences, is the mis-

tletoe, which grows here as luxuriantly on apple trees as in any or-

chard or park of old England. Blackberries too are tolerably com-

mon and very pleasantly flavoured, and also a small berry which grows

in astonishing profusion, and is, I think, a species of carissa or some

494 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

allied plant. ” These berries are pleasant to eat either raw or stewed;

and their expressed juice is of an extremely dark and beautiful pur-

ple, and, when mixed with a proper amount of sugar and spirit, and

flavoured with a few peach kernels, forms an extremely elegant liqueur.

The hemp plant grows here in the utmost profusion as a common

weed, and indeed everywhere in this part of the Sutlej valley below

7000 feet, but does not seem to be cultivated, though the soil and

climate appear to suit it perfectly. It being very wet and the ground

completely sodden, I preferred putting up in the verandah of an empty

cow-house to my tent, though the midges and fleas in such places are

usually very annoying. I was provided, however, with musquitoe

curtains, which relieved me almost completely from the attacks of

these tiny but implacable enemies, and I would advise no one who

values a good night’s rest, to travel unprovided with this article.

18th, Saraon, 6632 ft.*—A rather severe march, the road about half

way descending into a deep valley and ascending again on the op-

posite side by a very steep and in some places difficult path, and

joining the new road a few miles from Saraon bungalow, which is the

last one completed along the new road. During the summer months,

this is the residence of the Bissahir Rajah, a stout sensible young

man who speaks English tolerably, and who rode down alone to the

bungalow, on hearing of the arrival of a European, unattended by

the ragged mob of followers which natives of his rank usually con-

sider necessary for their dignity to carry along with them.

19th, Taranda.—A rather long but very picturesque march, for the

first few miles along the new road, through pine forest, or along the

sides of precipitous rocky glens opening down to the Sutlej, of which

glimpses are now and then caught. ‘The camping ground is situated

on the crest of a rather lofty spur, in the midst of a forest of really

magnificent cedars, at some little distance above the village.

20th, Nachar.—About six miles from the last camping ground is

the Paindah bungalow which, though finished, is not regularly opened.

Before reaching it, the road descends into and crosses a large valley,

on the opposite side of which the bungalow is built. Bears, I believe

are found in the vicinity, and I have rarely seen ground which I

should think would afford them better cover. Before reaching Na-

char, a large village is passed, situated on the verge of a forest of the

most magnificent cedars I ever beheld. The profound stillness which

1862.] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 495

reigned here, combined with the subdued light caused by the spread-

ing boughs of these majestic trees, (the only sound indicative of life

being the melancholy coo of a wood pigeon,) exerted a very solemn

influence on the mind, such as all must have experienced who have

trodden alone the depths of a pine forest either in India or Kurope.

One of the largest of these trees measured 36 feet in girth, and at

about 10 feet from the ground divided into two trunks, each in itself

a tree of superb dimensions. No other tree near the road approached

this in size, but numbers of single trees must have measured fully 20

feet in girth, and in their growth were as straight as arrows.

By the time I reached Nachar, the rain was falling in torrents, and

I was glad to take shelter in a sort of rest house, in preference to

my tent which was dripping wet. The building was open on all

sides, being merely a pent roof of massive shingles supported by pil-

lars formed of short cedar logs laid cross-ways on each other, and

underneath having a sort of kitchen in which the servants found

shelter and were enabled to prepare dinner. The houses in Bissahir

are usually regular and substantial buidings, built of alternate cours-

es of cedar timbers and rubble masonry, and often two or three

stories high, with projecting eaves and a balcony running round the

upper story, which gives them much the appearance of a Swiss chalet.

They have often pent roofs, formed of a double layer of stout cedar

planks or shingles, some three inches or more in thickness, rudely

dressed with an axe, and ranged at right angles to the ridge pole.

These, as may be imagined, form a very inadequate protection from

the rain, but have the advantage of giving ready exit to smoke,

through the gaping interstices between the planks. Another form

of roof equally prevalent is flat topped and formed of beaten clay.

On these roofs grain and fruit are spread out to dry, as opportunities

offer for so doing between the showers during the rainy season.

21st, Chargaon.—Quitting Nachar the road descends to the Sutlej

at Wanetu (or, as it is pronounced, Oangtu) where there is a handsome

wooden bridge. The river here rushes through a narrow rocky chan-

nel not more than sixty feet broad. On either side two square tow-

ers are erected of alternate courses of cedar beams and large stones.

From beneath these, three tiers of pine trees project over the river,

having a considerable upward slant, and each tier consisting of four

large trees a little advanced beyond the one supporting it, the whole

496 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

firmly held down by the towers or gateways, which, for greater secu-

rity, are filled at each side of the roadway with stones to the height

of three or four feet. From the ends of the uppermost or most pro-

jecting tier of logs, two trees are laid across, spanning the river, and

on which a roadway of planks is firmly secured, forming a very safe

and easy bridge over which a horse might easily be taken. Shortly

after passing the bridge, the Wangur river is crossed, a turbulent

brawling stream which descends from the Baba pass and enters the

Sutlej above Wangtu. After crossing the Wangur, the road ascends

a ridge which is so precipitously scarped by the Sutlej thaf no path

round it exists, though one could readily be made at a small cost and

a troublesome climb thereby saved. From the summit of this ridge

the road descends gradually to the Sutlej, along which it keeps till

near Chargaon, which is situated on a cultivated slope at some height

above the river. In some places the road is very steep and difficult,

and had been much damaged by the heavy rain of the previous day.

Near Chargaon I saw a pair of Goral (nemorhadus) and some pi-

geons, among the superb cliffs overhanging the Sutlej. On the oppo-

site side of the river, the banks were very precipitous and scored by

numberless “shoots,” down which pine logs would occasionaly come

rolling and plunging with heavy thud into the river below. So

steep, however, is the incline, and so clumsy the mode of sending

down the timber, that I think more wood is spoiled, than finds its

way into the river in a sound state, and when in the river, the loss

among the logs, by stranding or remaining in some eddy or reach till

they rot, must constitute a very large percentage on the number that

eventually reach the plains. This state of things will of course con-

tinue as long as any timber merchant or agent is permitted without

any let or hindrance to destroy whole forests, by a reckless system of

clearing, having nothing in view but his own profits, and not caring

if fifty years hence not a stick remained large enough to make the han-

dle of a broom out of. ‘This is surely a matter calling for Govern-

“ment interference, though a topic I cannot enlarge on here, but content

myself with expressing a hope, that something may be effected to retard

this wholesale and wanton destruction of our forests, anda remedy not

applied only when the mischief done has almost become irremediable.

22nd, Meru.—A short march of not more than seven miles. The

_ camping ground, a dirty spot in the midst of the village.

1862. ] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 497

23rd, Chint.—A stiff march, the road often steep and difficult, es-

pecially near Chini where it is in some places carried along very

precipitous ground by means of stairs and scaffolding. Near Chini

saw two bears in the valley beneath the road, but sport must have

greatly deteriorated since Col. Markham saw bears in the Busha valley,

(across the Sutlej,) feeding literally by dozens on the hill sides. At

Chini there is a large, but unfinished and comfortless bungalow, and

close to it some fine old poplar trees. The village is wretchedly

small, though there is a very large spread of cultivation near, and

supplies are dear and with difficulty procurable. Height 9096 feet,

the village being about 3000 feet above the river.

25th, Pengi.—A short and uninteresting march, the trees in places

dwarfed from the close proximity of the uppermost limit of their

growth. On the hills across the Sutlej, the highest limit of trees is

sharply defined andis somewhere about 12,500 feet. Poplars, apricots

and walnuts plentiful and thriving round Pengi, and also excellent

blackberries, or the Kunawar representative of that home fruit, which

with the addition of a little sugar formed avery palatable desert. In

the vestibule of the temple of Devi at this place, I noticed some fine

apricots hung up, which called to mind the ancient Roman custom

of votive offerings to the rural deities—

“ Wlava Ceres, tibi sit nostro de rure corona

Spicea, quae templi pendent ante fores.” 'Tibullus, Hl. I.

One of my Hindustani servants, who let no opportunity slip of exhi-

biting their own superiority and contempt for the unsophisticated.

inhabitants of the hills, enquired of the headman somewhat superci-

liously, of what use the apricots were to Devi—* Did she eat them ?”

His reply rather pleased me, for instead of returning an abusive an-

swer, as any Hindustani would have done in the plains under such

provocation, he quietly asked who it was that caused those same

apricots to grow. “If you” he continued ‘can make so much as

one such apricot grow, I myself will give you five rupees for it.”

This reply, made with much dignity and without any temper, was

evidently not what my servant expected, and completely silenced

him, for he had sense to perceive that his sarcasm had failed to pro-

duce any irritation, and that he was getting the worst of the discus-

sion.

3 TT

4.98 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

At this village I got the skin of the lesser flying squirrel, the fur

of which is beautifully soft; the larger species I have shot at dusk

in my own compound in Simla, and both appear pretty generally

diffused and not rare, though from their crepuscular habits they are

not often seen. ;

26th, Gaugera, 11294 ft.*—This is a mere camping ground, about

500 feet below the upper limit of trees. Wild thyme and other

flowers abounded and a species of potentilla, with thicker and more

downy leaves than that which grows at a lower elevation. Many of

the plants which occur at high elevation are possessed of an aroma-

tic fragrance and leaves furnished with down, as though to meet the

increased rigour of the climate.

27th, Lipe.—On quitting camp, the road iinmediately commences to

ascend, and crosses a pass of some 14.000 feet, to which no name is given

in the map. Wild flowers were growing in great profusion near the

summit among the rocks, and some way down on the other side birch-

es and rhododendrons. Lipe is situated on the northern bank of a

considerable stream, which is crossed by means of a wooden bridge.

A little above Lipe vast beds of river sands and shingles, some 250

feet thick, are seen reposing on the rocky slopes of the gorge, some

600 feet above the present level of the river ; and much of the culti-

vated land below the village is on a river terrace which has been

abandoned by the stream during a comparatively recent period, the

river having worn for itself adeep channel, almost a rapid, on the

opposite side. Close to the river are extensive vineyards, but the

present year has been unfavorable for grapes, especially about Chini

where the vines have almost entirely failed. About Lipe there was

better promise of fruit, but it was too early in the season when I was

there, to get any.

28th, Tabang, 11755 ft.*-—A very short march, the road rising con-

siderably from Lipe and crossing a low pass, near the summit of which

I noticed small rhubarb plants among the furze covering the hill side,

and also a few straggling cypresses, which certainly ill-deserved the

poetic epithet of Aerial or lofty eypress,* being little else than mere

bushes. The camping ground is a mere depression in the bleak hill

side, above the village. The water of a spring close by was 44°. Not-

* “Non sine nutanti platano, lentaque sorore

Flaumati Phacthoutis et aeria czpressu.” Catullus Nup. Pel. et Thet.

1862.) Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 499

withstanding the lowness of the temperature, the larvee of some insect

were numerous in it, and what seemed an aquatic acarus or tick, and

a small species of leech, rather less than an inch in length. These

quick-scented animals soon found out and attached themselves to

some garbage of a sheep, which my servants had left in the water,

and I subsequently found these animals to abound in running water

both in Bissahir and Spiti. Leeches are known to be one cause of

cattle epidemics, especially in excessively wet seasons, as this has been,

and it would be interesting to ascertain, by the dissection of cattle

which have died of epidemic disease, if they are infested internally

by these rapacious creatures ; as, if the disease can be traced to this

cause, a remedy might easily be applied by carefully debarring the

cattle from all access to streams containing them. I myself had no

opportunity, as the epidemic among the cattle had occurred in the

spring, and most of the survivors had been driven up the mountains to

escape its effects.

29th, Sangnam.—Harly in the morning I was awakened by the

flight over my tent of many noisy birds, which I afterwards ascertain-

ed to be red-legged crows. These birds are social without being gre-

garious, and when feeding on the hill side, keep together in small

companies, but without forming flocks. ‘Their food consists of wire-

worms and other insects, which they search for under stones and

among tufts of grass, but they are usually very wary, and difficult

to approach within range. This is evidently an instinct or caution

peculiar to the bird. It cannot be attributed to the result of experi-

ence, as they have no reason to regard man as their enemy, being

unmolested and rarely in their lives hearing the report of agun. After

quitting camp, commenced the ascent of the Ranang pass, 14361 feet,

the ascent being gradual and easy. From the summit a fine view is

obtained of the Sangnam valley and the hills across the Phanam river,

on the opposite bank of which Sangnam is situated, and in the far

distance the snowy peaks surrounding the Manirang pass, towering

up to 21845 ft. The descent to Sangnam is very abrupt, and the river

is crossed by a wooden bridge a little above the village. A good

breadth of land was under cultivation along the river above the village,

and beans were being gathered in, though not quite ripe. Apricots

were the only fruit-trees I remarked, and their fruit was also being

gathered. Flour was only five seers per rupee, or one seer dearer

500 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5

than at the last village. Many of the cattle had long hair, due pro-

bably to an admixture of yak blood, but the place is too low and hot

for yaks to bear at this season, and I saw none before crossing into

Spiti. Blue pigeons very numerous.

30th, Thorapa, 10548 ft.* (or Kajakajing).—The road up the valley

keeps along the course of the stream, through cultivation, and some-

times descends into its bed. At. the village of Rupa, the last or high-

est up the valley, procured fresh coolies aud pushed on a few miles to

the camping ground, at which is some cultivation but no village. On

the valley sides, noticed in places thick beds of river shingle and

boulder, sometimes 400 feet thick. Hills bare and uninteresting,

little game beyond a few chakor and pigeons, but procured the skull

of a snow bear shot two months previously, an old but small animal,

probably a female. These brutes often attack the flocks of sheep when

feeding on the mountains, and are accordingly destroyed, when they

appear near villages, all the inhabitants turning out for the purpose.

In general, however, the people of Bissahir and Kunawar are singu-

jarly devoid, for mountaineers, of all taste for sport, though they will

occasionally beg a little powder and shot to kill birds with, but very

rarely. At the camping ground the wild or scentless briar with its

red hips abounded, and also a wild cherry bush two or three feet high,

with very palatable bright red fruit, no larger than large currants.

Apricot trees were also common, but the fruit, though plentiful, was

very small and unripe.

31st, Sando, 12451 ft.*—(Pamachan of the maps.) A very severe

and in places difficult march, the road sometimes a precipitous hill

side, covered with loose and very slippery slates where great care was

requisite to avoid dangerous falls. About half way, the path crossed

a broad moraine-like talus of rocky fragments, detached by frost, as I

suppose, from the high hill on the right, and as sharp and angular as

though fractured the previous year, though doubtless the accumula-

tion of ages. The last part of the road led in many places along the

face of vertical crags, where a single false step was inevitable death.

The footing was firm and rocky, but often -so scanty as to render it

necessary to hold on pretty tightly by the hands as well. arly in

the day, met a number of Tartars from Spiti with a flock of goats,

sheep and donkeys laden with salt on their way to Sangnam. They

complained bitterly of the road, which J soon found they had ample

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 501

reason to do, and had I not seen them myself, I could never have

eredited the possibility of any solidungulate animal getting over places

which they certainly had done, and though convinced of the fact, can-

not understand how these donkeys get over spots which taxed a man’s

powers to climb. On the march saw many traces of bears, but none

recent, and judged therefrom that their food chiefly consists of roots:

grasses, and vegetable matters. Around the camping ground, which

is a mere sheepfold in the mountains, gathered a little rhubarb, small

and stringy, and along the stream and on the hill side remarked

poplar trees and birches.

August 2nd, Largoo—Glacier at the foot of the Manirang pass.

Camp 15521* feet. The road lies up the course of the stream which

descends from the Manirang pass, and is often rather difficult, from

crossing piles of loose stones and coarse gravelly debris precipitated

from the hills adjoining it. Snow bridges span the stream in many

places at the foot of the pass, and eventually the road fairly enters on

the glacier.

It requires a little reflection here to realize the fact that one is

actually on a glacier, as nothing is seen around but huge piles of

shingle and rocky fragments heaped up in an irregular manner, like

some Brobdignagian ploughed field. Long ravines and somewhat

anomalous looking pits or depressions are everywhere met with, and

occasionally pools of water, which, on closer inspection, are seen to be

encireled with walls of ice—not the crystal product, but a dirty look-

ing mass embedding large stones and coarser mud and gravel, and at

the surface completely covered up by rocky debris melted out of it.

Pitched my tent on a small patch of green sward a few yards square,

a little oasis in the midst of an Arctic Sahara. No wood was of

course procurable, save ascanty supply I had brought up with me ; but

in spite of the cold, I enjoyed greatly the grandeur of the scene, encir-

cled by snowy peaks which seemed to impend over my little camp and

among which the avalanches might occasionally be heard crashing

and booming with a roar surpassing the heaviest artillery.

A little below the camping ground I met a European de-

scending the pass from the North, attended by a few coolies, and

we of course halted and “liquored” together and held a brief con-

versation as to our respective routes, game, provisions, &c., with

regard to which last, he gave me to understand that I had been absurd-

502 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

ly imposed on hitherto as to the price of flour, and that every Euro-

pean not a fool, in Ladak, insisted on having sixty seers of flour

for the rupee, a statement regarding which I had doubts, notwith-

standing the local knowledge of my informant. He informed me

that he was Lt. Melville, attached to the Grand Trigonometrical

Survey in Kashmir, and eventually accepted the loan of a small sum

of money, as his own funds were barely adequate to carry him into

Simla. On my return to Simla, however, I discovered that I had been

swindled, (alas for the frank Saxon physiognomy of my friend) and

Lt. Melville (verus), to whom I wrote, was able to give me some

particulars regarding the gentleman who had thus honoured him by

assuming his name. He turned out to be a man who had been

recently turned out of the Grand Trigonometrical Survey for disrepu-

table practices, and who also, I believe, so conducted himself in Simla

as to give the trades-people there a higher opinion of his talents and

impudence than of his honesty. To punish the European swindler,

however, who exercises his talents in the Upper Provinces is, in

the present state of the law and the practical difficulties and expense

attending a prosecution at the Presidency, one thousand miles away,

far from easy.

8rd, Camp.—Northern foot of the Manirang pass, 15273* feet

(Sopana of the Maps.) The ascent of the pass is very steep and

extremely laborious, from the heaps of loose debris one is forced to

climb over. The labour of climbing over this sort of ground at this

height was so severe, that in one or two places I thought I should

have fainted from sheer exhaustion, and once or twice rocks and

mountains seemed to swim round, so that I was forced to throw my-

self on my back to avoid falling over the steep rocks I was at the

time ascending, the result of which would have been an abrupt termi-

nation to my journey and life. On gaining the snow bed near the

summit, the path was much easier, though the snow was rather slip-

pery, and there were a few crevasses to be avoided. The summit of

the pass is but a little under 19000 ft. (18889*) and the descent lies

over a glacier much finer and larger than that on the south side. Both

myself and servants all got severe headaches, but strange to say not till

we had effected a considerable descent from the top of the pass: they

remained all that evening, but left no traces the next morning. Spirits

1 believe only aggravate the headaches, and I contented myself after my

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 503

hard day’s work with a rasher of bacon and two cups of hot coffee, before

_ turning in for the night. The camping ground was four hundred feet

below the upper limit of furze and on the opposite side of a stream

issuing from the glacier, which had to be forded, a most unplea-

sant operation in such cold water, though not reaching much above

the knees. The glacier on the north face of the pass terminated in

a sheer wall of ice, from beneath which a muddy torrent was springing,

and the lateral moraine over which the road descended was but little

less abrupt. I crossed the Parangla pass, of nearly equal or perhaps

greater height, without any headache, the ascent being much more

gradual than at the Manirang, and to the excessive exertion which

is called for on this pass I attribute, quite as much as to its height,

the severe headaches from which all who cross it suffer.

4th, Mdni.—11893 ft.*—A short march to the village whence the

pass receives its name. A little way below the camping ground,

passed the bluff termination of a moraine, some three miles below the

spot where the glacier at present terminates. The road generally

speaking is easy, over limestone rocks. Wild leeks were growing in great

profusion, though I had noticed none the other side of the pass. On

first entering the Spiti valley, the traveller is struck with the unex-

ampled bareness and sterility of the hills, which are devoid of even a

trace of trees and merely support a few grovelling furze shrubs on the

slopes at their base. Though a result of their geological structure, it

does not require much geological knowledge to be struck with the

extraordinary manner on which the strata composing them are twist-

ed about, or with their extremely sharp and serrated outline which

far surpasses any examples of the kind either in India or Europe.

Another marked peculiarity is the enormous heaps of angular debris

of rock, which in many places cumber the ground, and clearly result

from the severity of the winter frost, unmodified as to outline by rain,

which, in countries within range of the monsoon, would soon disperse,

or at allevents greatly smooth down and outspread such heaps of loose

incoherent material. This last surface peculiarity far more impresses

one with the sense of desolation, and one’s entire separation from the

Cis-Himalayan countries, than the bare hills whose mural preci-

pices and serrated peaks bound the landscape on every side. After

a sharp descent, the village of Mani is reached, situated at a height of

11939 ft.* on a plateau of old river alluvium. The heat here during the

504 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [ No, 5,

day was intense, and inside a tent the thermometer rose to over 100°.

The temperature of the air may be taken at however about 85° at

midday, sinking to 45° at sunrise, which gives a daily range of from 40

to 50 degrees. The whole scene is striking and peculiar and totally

unlike anything met with in Cis-Himalayan countries; the bare

and precipitous hills of a peculiar and uniform yellow colour, their

sharply defined and jagged outline, the total absence of trees, save a

few poplars planted about the village, amidst rich crops of wheat and

barley, the square flat-topped houses, with their tiny windows, and

stores of furze for winter fuel accumulated on the roofs, the yaks and

shawl goats grazing among the rocks, and lastly the inhabitants them-

selves, genuine Tartars in physiognomy, and with their nationality

stamped on every particular of their figure, dress or speech, combine

to form a complete contrast with the country and people on the op-

posite side of the pass.

Pitched tents in a rather confined spot a little above the village,

and was soon surrounded by an enquiring group of the inhabitants.

Unfortunately I had no interpreter or servant who understood the

language sufficiently to carry on a conversation, a want which I

severely felt, as it precluding my getting mformation which I was

often anxious to obtain.

Both men and women dress in loose coats and trousers of a coarse

woollen cloth and puttoes or boots of untanned leather. These

boots are very warm and substantial articles, composed of a sole of

leather which is turned up all round the foot and stitched to a thick

woollen stocking or legging which is tied above the knee. Though

rather clumsy in appearance, these boots afford perfect protection

against cold and from injury from rough ground or ice ; and after a

march a cooly may often be seen with a needle and thread, putting

a few stitches into a weak place in his boots, which often exhibit

signs of having had half a dozen soles added from time to time one

over the other. The men wear either conical caps, or ones much the

shape of a comfortable travelling cap, and their hair in a pigtail, except

the Lamas or priests who are closely cropped. The women wear

their hair braided behind in numerous small plaits, often twenty or

upwards in number, sometimes tied loosely together at their ends,

and sometimes kept equidistant by having their ends passed through

a horizontal ribbon half way down the back, the plaits then recalling

1862. ] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 505

to mind the bars of a gridiron. Most of the men wear necklaces of

large amber beads or turquoise of very irregular shapes, but very fre-

quently an inch or more indiameter. The amber is mostly sulphur-

colored and it is by no means easy to purchase a fine necklace, as

they seem to be regarded as heir-looms, and are all brought from

“ Maha-chin.”’ Besides these large beads, the less affluent wear

smaller ones of glass, agate or coral, though usually with a few beads

of their favorite amber or turquoise intermixed. Some beads are a

very clever imitation of dark onyx of Chinese manufacture, which is

not readily detected, save on close examination. They are the same

I believe as are met with occasionally in Hindustan, where they are

ealled “ Solimains,”’ and are greatly prized, though none here can

tell where they originally came from.* The women wear similar

* T have subsequently been able to procure a good number of these antique agate

beads at Benares, and have little doubt that the whole of them are originally

derived from the mounds and ruins at Bamean and other spots in the Cabul

territory, where gems, beads, coins and other relics of Greeco-Bactrian manufac-

tures are found after the rains have ploughed up the soil.

The beads are of all shapes and sizes, spherical, cylindrical, fusiform or bar-

rel shaped, and of various materials, dark agate with white bands, onyx, carne-

lian, jade, black schist with white bands, lapis lazuli, rock crystal, obsidian (?)

blue and white porcelain, and glass and enamel of various colours. Many other

sorts of stone as amethyst and bloodstone also occur, but I could not satisfy myself

that these were antique, though they possibly may be. The single obsidian bead

is cut as a polygon with numerous small faces, and I consider it as obsidian ra-

ther than a dark enamel, from its having been drilled, which glass or enamel beads

never are, and consequently exhibit a much larger and more irregular or gaping

perforation ; and as obsidian occurs in Kattiawar, it might have been procured.

The most curious beads of all are, however, of agate or carnelian inlaid with

a cream-coloured enamel. Of these I have several patterns, cylindrical, spherical,

fusiform or flattened. One round bead is ornamented all over with elongate

spots formed by pitting the surface of the carnelian and filling the depression

with enamel. Another is ornamented with circles formed in the same way, while

the fusiform beads have two narrow circles at either extremity, from which

alternately five lines are carried half way down and connected round the middle

of the bead by a zig-zag line, like that uniting two layers of cells in a honey-

comb. Of this sort of bead I have a curious but rough imitation in enamel

which is probably antique, and the same pattern is also wrought on smaller

polygonal beads of dark agate. The cylinders are either carnelian or dark agate

with four or five cream-coloured beads carried round them. In all these the pat-

teru is engraved as a deep groove on the surface of the agate and then filled in,

flush with the surface, with enamel, and so nicely executed are some of these

beads that a good glass in well executed specimens fails to reveal the mode of

manufacture save in a fractured or weather-worn part.

The better-shaped of these brown beads are largely used for studs and buttons,

after being carefully rounded and polished, which last process brings out the

white bands in beautiful contrast with the brown colour. ‘This brown is some-

time so intense as to be even black and is merely superficial, being probably pro-

duced by some process similar to that now in vogue in Hurope, where-a similar

result is produced by steeping the agate in oil, which sinks into the porous

bands of the stone and then boiling it in sulphuric acid which chars the oil and

2 U

506 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

ornaments, but rarely so large or fine as the men. They also wear

white shell bangles imported I believe from China, though India

could supply them I should imagine far cheaper, and also head lap-

pets of cloth, extending some way down the back and ornamented

with large turquoises, glass, &c. Both men and women too invari-

ably carry a small willow-wood cup, some five inches in diameter, a

flint and steel at their side, and a leathern tobacco pouch filled with

the dry tobacco leaf. The Spiti pipe is of iron, about a foot and a

half long, with a small shallow bowl an inch across, and a square

fluted stem, half an inch broad and tapering off to a round mouth-

piece, but very strong.

Dr. J. G. Gerrard aecords but secant justice to these unsophisti-

cated mountaineers, when describing their personal appearance and

characteristics in the Asiatic Researches. Having passed a severe

condemnation on the women for their want of personal charms, to

their shortcomings in which respect they have the impudence to add

want of virtue also, he proceeds to say, “ The men, without any

superior pretensions, have their peculiarities less out of place, but

they are black, greasy and imbecile, without any noble qualities what-

“such is their general character, and it will apply to the

ever,”

whole nation of Tibetan Tartars.’

the truth of this estimate, though in features they may be unpre-

possessing, if judged by a European standard, in manners coarse and

unrefined, and their notions of morality very different from our own.

” No impartial traveller will admit

Gerrard is, however, inconsistent with himself; for only on the pre-

vious page he accords them a certain amount of praise which he

afterwards seems to overlook, but which is founded in a far more candid

and philosophical spirit than his subsequent condemnation. “ Stran-

gers, especially Europeans, arriving amongst them and passing rapidly

on their way, see nothing in the country or inhabitants to raise a

favorable impression on their mind. ‘They observe them in black

bare-headed groups, timid, squalid and in rags, and every third person

a priest, but, however unintelligible their conduct when debating in

stains the stone consequently as far as the oil has penetrated. The white bands

are of course mere crystalline layers which have not absorbed any oil and

remain in consequence unaffected by the acid. This art is, however, unknown at

the present day, to the best of my belief, in India, and these beads are declared

by all the writers I have ever questioned, to be brought from the North-West

or Cabul,

1862. ] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 507

an unknown dialect about supplies or the propriety of our progress

(both of which are doubtful in such a territory), in their houses

we were treated with friendship and hospitality, wnaccompanied with

that savage feeling which protects a traveller as a guest and betrays

him beyond the threshold of his sanctuary.” And again a little further

on, “ The absence of female chastity is a singular commentary fo

- their honest and pacific conduct, and the other social qualities of their

natural society.” In the above passages Gerrard himself describes

them as hospitable and honest, or in other words possessed of truth

and generosity, two qualities indispensable to and @ pars magna of

true nobility. It must be remembered that in Buddhist countries

chastity is a virtue in very slight estimation, and breaches of it

viewed in a far other light than among ourselves, and it is absurd

therefore to measure the breach of it among Mongolian Buddhists

by the standard prevalent amongst ourselves, but utterly unknown

among them. As well might a Brahmin argue (which few are so

illogical as to do,) the total moral debasement and impiety of Huro-

peans who touch beef, repugnant as the practice is to their religious

feelings. The morality or immorality of an action can only be

truly estimated with reference to the habits of thought or motive

with which it was committed. In Hindustan for instance, the

son who shortens his parents’ days by stifling his father with the

mud of the sacred Ganges when stretched helpless on a sick bed,

or burns his mother on her husband’s bier, far from being considered

in the light of a parricide, is regarded as having performed a pious

and exemplary part; and the Christian prelate or Mahomedan con-

queror who, out of the pure love of God, dooms heretics to the flames

and the sword, is viewed by his respective co-religionists as follow-

ing the strict line of duty in so doing; and it is the motives which

actuated them, and not a difference or disparity of the results, which

prevents our regarding such bloody-minded bigots as Mahomed or

Calvin with the same detestation as we regard the sordid murderers

Burke and Hare.

I cannot quit this subject without remarking on the amiable and

pacific disposition of the men of Spiti, in which respect they contrast

most favourably with the Hindus and Mahomedans of Hindustan.

I have often heard disputes regarding provisions or the loads to be

earried, argued with considerable noise and animation, but the idea

4 1 2

508 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. (No. 5,

of resorting on such occasions to the filthy slaver of abuse which

seems to flow spontaneously from the lips of a Hindustani, never

seems to occur to them. In Hindustan, the child not long after he

ean stand will have acquired command of the foulest language, which

it is impossible he can understand, and which he vents unchecked in

presence of his father or even his female relatives ; and this callous

indifference is not confined in all cases to natives, as I have heard the

servants of English gentlemen lavish the foulest and most abomin-

able abuse on villagers on the slightest grounds within hearing of

their masters and without reproof, though it is difficult to understand

how any one possessed of refined or gentlemanly feeling can recon-

cile himself to, or tolerate in his servants, conduct at once so odious,

despicable and unjust.

5th, Danka 12740 ft. (camp 12416 ft.)—From Main descend into

the bed of the Spiti river, which is crossed a little above the village

by a fine suspension bridge of considerable length. Throughout Spiti,

these bridges are constructed of ropes made of birch or willow twigs.

The supports are two stout cables each composed of some twelve or

fifteen small ropes, stretched over rude piers on either bank at about

five feet apart and firmly secured by being buried deeply beneath the

stones forming the piers. Between the main cables, and about two

feet below them, a third of smaller dimensions is stretched and sup-

ported by light ropes passed over the side cables; and when the

bridge is in good order, a passenger treading on the central cable

and supporting himself by the ones on either side, can cross a river

with perfect ease and safety, far more so than over the best cane

bridge of the Eastern Himalayas and Khasia hills, as the cane and

bamboo of which they are constructed is far more slippery than the

ropes which are used in their place throughout Spiti ; when, however,

out of repair and the small side ropes supporting the central cable in

many places deficient, the job of crossing is trying to the nerves,

and actually dangerous.

Along the course of the Spiti river are seen old river terraces or

deposits of shingle and sand coarse and feebly stratified, and reach-

ing toa height of some four hundred feet above the present river

level. Behind these regular deposits, and both from beneath, and

also encroaching over them, rise almost mountainous accumulations

of debris precipitated by frost from the abruptly scarped limestone

1862.1 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 509

cliffs bounding the valley. The height of this gravelly mass mainly

depends on that of the cliff at whose base it has accumulated, but

‘not uncommonly reaches to 1,500 or 2,000 feet above the river. This

incoherent formation has in some places been denuded by atmos-

pherice action, the scanty streams occasionally traversing it being

adequate for the purpose, not to mention the former action of the Spiti

river, but it is in some places cemented into a firm rock, by the per-

colation of water depositing cale tuff. This is the case at Danka,

a place built on a mass of the consolidated debris rising abruptly

1,100 feet above the river, which by the action of the elements is

worn into the most fantastic pinnacles and perfectly honey-combed

with irregular cavities, produced by the falling out of huge blocks or

the removal of loose earthy portions of this extremely heterogeneous

mass. Gerrard in his own quaint language thus describes the place,

“Danka itself is perched upon a projecting ledge of conglomerate,

which the erosion of time has filed into slender spires, and the perco-

lation of snow eaten away at their bases, till they present a group

of turrets and ravines almost deceiving the senses by the effect of

natural agents.” The camping ground is a small grassy plot some

three hundred feet beneath the village, which looks down upon it

from the brow of a beetling cliff, round which were flying many blue

pigeons and red-legged crows. <A small stream close by contained

a small species of Lymnea (LZ. truncatula), the sole fresh water mol-

lusk I noticed in the valley.

6th, Gewmal.—Crossed the Lingti river by a small suspension

bridge, about six miles from Danka to the village of Sanglang. From

this to Geumal, which must be at an altitude of nearly 15,000 feet,

the road ascends the steep face of the hill, over beds of limestone in

which the forms of pentacrinites may be distinguished, till near the

village, which is situated among some open flat valleys on dark

shales and behind which the hills rise some hundred feet more. The

high land on which Geumal is situated is cut into a narrow wedge

by the Spiti river and a considerable feeder of the Lingti river which

enters below Sanglang, and viewed from Mani has the appearance of

an isolated, flattish hill, of horizontal strata, (their dip from that

aspect not being seen) rising with majestic cliffs some four and a half

thousand feet above the Spiti river which flows at its foot, though in

reality it is merely the termination of a lofty spur of land running

510 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

down into the Spiti valley from the great boundary chain to the

north; the highest peaks near Geumal attaining a height of 16,266

feet, the Spiti river but two miles from this point being about 11,600°

feet.

8th, Kaja, 12,200 ft.*—Descend into the Spiti valley to Kaja, a

wretched village in an arid and stony plain, but with a fair extent of

cultivation along the river. Great numbers of pigeons are found in

the neighbourhood. On the open plateau above half way from Gen-

mal came on a large pitfall constructed in the centre of the path, in

which in winter animals are sometimes caught, chiefly “ burrel” I

believe. It was a circular pit with upright sides, about 7 feet deep

and 15 in diameter. A projecting rim of slates inclining upwards

and inwards was carried round it, over which the earth from the pit

was spread and carefully levelled, so as to give the pit the appear-

ance of being a slight rise in the ground and prevent its being seen.

An animal coming along the path, in the centre of which this was,

could hardly fail to fall in ; and, once in, the projecting ledge of slates

rendered escape impossible.

9th, Kiba, (Gyihbar apud Cunningham and Kibber of the map)

A village situated some two miles up from the mouth of the Pari-

langhi river, at about 13,890 feet. The road passes the village of Ki,

with its pretty monastery capping a very steep and commanding hil-

lock, and even more picturesque than Danka. The ascent to Kiba

is in places difficult for quadrupeds, though the road must be bad

indeed which is impracticable to the hardy and semi-caprine ponies

of the valley. Kiba is prettily situated on a rocky ridge, beneath

which a grassy plot affords a convenient camping ground. Near the

village two piles of stones are passed, ornamented, after the usual

fashion, with several rough sticks with bits of rag waving from them,

and the horns of the “ burrel,’ numbers of which are killed in winter

and their horns attached as trophies to piles of stones near the village-

The same piles are erected at the summit of all the passes, and wel-

come is the sight of these rags, fluttering from many a weather-

beaten stick, to the wearied traveller, as he slowly nears the summit and

eatches sight of them. Nearly opposite the village of Ki (12500 ft.*)

was a large pile of stones covered with inscribed slabs, which are so

common in the vicinity of Spiti village. These piles of stones are

some 4 feet high by 6 broad on an average, and often a hundred feet

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 511

jm length. They are covered with flat slates or smooth round

boulders, from 6 inches to a foot or more across, inscribed with the

mystical formula “ awmt mant padme hun,” or some others which are

given by Major Cunningham in his work on Ladak. The same

author mentions some piles of far greater length, one of half a mile

near Bazzo, and another near Le of 2,200 feet. The characters are

Tibetan, or “ medizval Devanagri called Lantsha,” the latter I think

most frequently in Spiti, the style of execution varying extremely ;

the inscription being sometimes rudely scratched, at others carefully

engraved with elaborate ornamentation, either in sunk or raised cha-

racters. Regarding the object of these Janis, Cunningham ob-

serves :—

“ Does a childless man wish for a son? or a merehant about to

travel hope for a safe return? Does a husbandman look for a good

harvest ? or a shepherd for the safety of his flock during the severity

of winter? Hach goes to a Lama and purchases a slate, which he

deposits carefully on the village Manz, and returns to his home in full

confidence that his prayer will be heard.”

11th, Camp, West bank of Parilanghi river, 15,427 ft— As Kiba is

the last village in Spiti this side of the Parang pass (in the Map,

Parangla, rightly Parang la, /a being a pass) and the nearest village

in Rupshu (Rukchu) a distance of six days’ march, it became neces-

sary to make preparations accordingly ; and I started therefore with

some six or eight sheep and goats, each carrying twenty pounds of

* suttoo”’ and flour, for the use of the coolies on the way, secured in

goat skin bags across their backs. This day’s march was a very short

one; the halting-ground a grassy spot at some height above the

river and well supplied with spring water of the temperature of 61°.

A small lizard was numerous among the furze bushes, Mocoa Si-

kimmensis, and a small lagomys inhabited the rocks, though not numer-

ous. Many snow partridges were seen, and I managed to run down

and secure a half-fledged bird as large as a chicken. The flesh tasted

strongly of the wild leek on which the birds feed. A large flock of

upwards of 200 sheep and goats was also encamped here, bringing down

borax, each sheep carrying over 20 pounds. ‘Towards evening the whole

flock returned from grazing on the hill side,and I watched with interest

the process of securing them for the night. Yor this purpose, numerous

hair ropes, some forty feet long, are securely pegged down in parallel

512 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

lines, to which the animals are one by one fastened by means of a

loop and button they carry on their necks, the goats and sheep being

tethered separately. It was pleasing to observe the docility of these

animals and the readiness with which they allowed themselves to be

tied up. Hach of them, on being secured, lay down and was fast

asleep before a second had been well secured to the next place on the

rope, so that in a surprisingly short space the noise and animation

produced by the return of this large flock was exchanged for the

most perfect stillness. The encampment was protected from the

wind by the bags of borax piled into a low wall, and guarded by

several fine but savage mastitis. By day-break the whole flock was

once more in motion with its freight towards Spiti.

12th, Camp at the foot of the Parang pass, at 16,448 ft.—Cross the

Parilanghi river, and shortly afterwards ascend the camping ground,

a bleak bare valley without the smallest shrub on the bare rocks.

The coolies having brought up little or no fuel, all passed an uncom-

fortable night, a high wind often howling up the pass with occasion-

al sleet, and the only fuel procurable being a httle dried ass’s dung

scattered along the road. Another large flock of goats with borax

passed in the afternoon en rowte to Spiti and Kulu.

138th, Camp, east bank of the Para river, north of the pass, at 16,163 ft.

—The ascent to the pass is steep but far from difficult; a little snow

is met with in hollows and sheltered places, but the road is free of

snow to the summit. The crest of the pass is a rocky ridge of vertical

limestone strata, forming a gap between high snowy peaks on either

hand. From this rocky ridge one steps off on to a fine glacier, which

is seen filling up the valley beneath, and which is mainly augmented

by the gradual descent of lateral glaciers and ice from the high snowy

peaks to the west. Few crevasses exist in this glacier, and the de-

scent over it is gradual and easy, though there are some awkward bits

of road just after quitting it, where the ground is very steep and

the road creeps along the chasm that yawns between the mountain

side on one hand and the glacier on the other, and which is produced

by the melting of the glacier in contact with the dark warm rocks of

the valley. The summit of the pass I determined by a subsequent

observation to be 19,182, ft. which I believe to be very nearly correct,

though Cunningham makes it only 18,502 ft. This difference of

630 ft. is the more remarkable as three heights in the Spiti valley

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 513

given by Cunningham give a mean excess of + 781 feet over my deter-

minations, and the Chomoriri Lake also as much as + 728 over what

I make it. Iam not so sure that the height of the pass is so much

too low, as I am that the other heights are too high; and the esti-

mate of the pass made by gentlemen on the G. T. Survey whom I

met, leads me to incline towards my own or the higher estimate : but

as far as I can judge, Col. Cunningham’s observations of heights as

compared with mine, exhibit an increasing proportionate difference

from 17,000 ft.; this difference being — for all heights above 17,000 ft.

and + for those below. The Parang pass, by me made 19,182

ft., exhibiting the extreme difference of — 630 ft.; whilst Lari, at

10,845 ft., exhibits a gain of + 1,049 ft. according to Col. Cunningham.

At the camping ground the Para river is already a considerable

stream, spread over a wide channel in numerous small streams, some

of which, however, at midday are over the knees, and the sheep and

goats required to be unladen before crossing.

14th.—Camp on the Para river, a few miles above the mouth of the

Chomoriri valley. Day very inclement, rain and sleet falling and

new snow whitening all the peaks around. Met large flocks of sheep

and goats hurrying on towards the pass. The Para river receives

three considerable tributaries from the eastward, in whose valleys

thick deposits of old river gravel are seen, forming steep cliffs along

the river course, and fully one hundred feet thick.

15th.—Camp at South end of Chomoriri Lake, 14,272 ft. The

temperature of the water was 56° 4’, that of the air 51° and a stiff

north-easterly wind. The waters of the lake are beautifully clear

and pleasant tasted, though they are stated by the natives to be un-

wholesome, which I think may possibly be the result of some super-

stition. Col. Cunningham states that the lake has “ no outlet, and its

waters are consequently brackish, although not very perceptibly so to

the taste.” This question of an outlet to the lake is important, but

not having read the above passage or being aware that others have

stated the same thing, I did not ascertain if such was really the case.

Any how I think that there can be no question that the lake has an

ample outlet for its waters, though very probably not a visible one.

Above Mani, a sort of small lake is found by a talus of gravel and

rocky accumulation stretching across the valley and damming up the

stream from the glacier ; but considerable percolation is always going

3 xX

514 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. (No. 5,

on, and gives rise a little way below the obstruction to a stream as

large as that above it. In like manner I believe the Chomoriri lake

is relieved of its superfluous waters; at all events a gentleman con-

nected with the G. T. Survey, whom I met near the mouth of the

Chomoriri valley, informed me that the stream I saw entering the

Para river at that spot came from the lake, and the following extracts

from Col. Cunningham’s work I think incontestibly prove that some

outlet the lake must have. “ On the 18th September I fixed a pole

in the water which I examined twice during the day and again early

the next morning; but I find no perceptible difference between the

levels of the day and night, the extra quantity of water that is sup-

plied during the day must therefore be compensated by the greater

evaporation during the heat of the day. In the same month of the

year, Dr. Gerrard could not find any water-mark above jive feet which

he consequently fixed as the limit of. fluctuation, but I doubt if the

rise and fall of the lake amount to so much as one foot.” Again,

* Towards the end of May or the beginning of June, the ice breaks

up and melts, and by the end of July the surface of the lake attains

its highest level, which from the water-marks that I saw cannot be

more than one foot above the winter leel.” With this estimate I fully

concur, though Dr. Gerrard may have noticed rubbish and rejecta-

menta heaped by gales to leeward to a greater height. Now, if we

consider the manner in which streams descending from snow swell

during the day, several of which enter the lake, it amounts to demon-

stration that the lake must have an outlet of some sort, not to exhi-

bit a greater fluctuation than might almost be accounted for in a

large sheet of water by the mere force of a strong wind. Mere eva-

poration could never hold the balance so nicely or dispose of the vast

body of water the lake must receive from the surrounding country

which it drains, when the ice and snow melt over hundreds of square

miles and are precipitated into it.

Col. Cunningham classes this lake with the others which consti-

tute the old lake system of Ladak, of which the existing lakes, large

and numerous as they are, form but mere remnants. Geographically

perhaps this view is true, but lake Chomoriri owes its existence to

very peculiar local causes, and the same climatal deficiency which

has dwarfed the other lakes of Ladak and converted some of them

from fresh water to salt, has paradoxically enough actually given rise

1862. ] - Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spit Valley. 515

to lake Chomoriri, which a restoration of a more humid climate,

such as formerly existed, would very speedily once more obliterate.

How far the theory which I have formed regarding lake Chomo-

riri is applicable to any of the other lakes of Ladak, I cannot say ;

but a glance at the map suggests such a possibility, as some of them

seem to be, what I take this lake to be, a river valley dammed up, in

consequence of changed climatal condition and a diminished rainfall.

In two important points, this lake differs from those which at present

constitute the remnants of the old lake system of Ladak.

1s¢,—It nowhere affords any indication of having ever obtained

larger dimensions than it at present occupies.

2nd.—Its waters, though they abound in animalcule (entomostraca),

do not yield a single mollusk ; nor are any shells to be found in the

sand and shingle along its banks, which is merely such an accumula-

tion (often a thick one) as the mountain torrents pouring down from

the neighbouring hills have spread out along its shore.

The diagram in the annexed plate will help to explain better

than description how a river valley has been converted into a lake,

and the peculiar configuration of the ground which has aided such

a result. By this sketch it will be seen that the valley in which

Chomoriri lake is situated, is, not far above where it opens into the

valley of the Para river, much narrowed and constricted by hills

which approach within less than a mile of each other, the valley ex-

panding to a breadth of several miles higher up. Not far above this

narrow part of the valley a large stream, which when I crossed it

had two channels with water rising above the knees, enters and

turning round abruptly runs into the Para river. This large stream

sweeps down a large quantity of boulders and gravel which it spreads

over the valley in the form of a huge bank, on the summit of which it

scores ever changing channels, and which entirely shuts out all view

of the lake to any person ascending from the Para river, till he has

attained its summit and crossed the stream which has caused the

obstruction. ‘The rise over this bar from the Para river seemed much

steeper than the descent towards the lake, which it will be seen is

nothing more than the drainage of the main valley dammed up by a

barrier raised by a powerful affluent stream, favoured somewhat by the

configuration of the ground, but also by the inability of the recipient

stream to remove that shingle swept into it by one of its feeders and

3x 2

516 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [WNo. 5,

to maintain a sufficient scour to keep clear its own channel. The

result is of course a lake. I am not sufficiently acquainted with the

surrounding country to account for the feeder becoming more power-

ful than the stream into which it falls; it is evidently a result of

change of climate, and it is quite certain that if a considerable body

of water was again supplied to the lake, it would speedily overtop

its present barrier, cut a channel through it and eventually drain

itself, the only requisite being an adequate supply of water to remove

the obstructions brought down by its feeders and to maintain a pro-

per preponderance of the main stream over its tributaries. To bring

about such a state of things, a change of level only is required, such

as we know has repeatedly taken place, with its corresponding change

in the amount of rain fall; and the same phenomenon, viz. an elevat-

ing movement, which has dwarfed the once mighty inland seas of

Ladak by curtailing their supply of rain water, has in some places,

owing to peculiar and local circumstances, produced precisely oppo-

site phenomena and actually given rise to lakes where none existed

before.

The bottom of the lake is in some places near the shore covered

with waving patches of a long grass-like weed; but I noticed no fish,

though I doubt their absence from the lake, as in the stream below

it I noticed small fish, though I was unable to secure any, and in the

Spiti river I observed fish in water of only 41°.

Several wild horses or kiangs inhabit the shores of the lake,

usually occupying the gravelly plain spread out across its east-

ern end, though when alarmed they take to the hills. Burrel are I

believe to be got among the hills, and I was told of a flock of ovis

amimon which uséd to frequent the neighbourhood of the lake, but

which was driven away some years since by an unusually severe

winter and has not been seen since.

A few old geese and several flocks of goslings just commencing to

fly were the only birds I saw. One large flock of goslings I noticed

on the side of a high hill, and at sight of me they ascended to a

much greater height than I cared to follow them to ona march. A

few totant or snippets were seen in a marshy flat at the mouth of the

valley, but I was disappointed at the paucity of birds, after the ac-

counts I had heard of their abundance.

16th, Korzo, 14,450 ft,—'The road lies along the west border of the

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 517

lake and crosses a small ridge jutting down to the water just before

reaching Korzo. The village is a wretchedly small one, situated on

the opposite side of a small feeder of the lake, on a bare rocky

eminence; yet from the square castellated form of the houses, with

mere slits for windows, and their quaint ornamentation by poles

with streamers and bunches of yaks’ hair at the end, it presents

rather a picturesque appearance. On my arrival I was waited on by

the headman bringing a “ nuzzar’’ of dried apricots. He was smartly

dressed according to Tibetan ideas, and had on a pair of veritable

Chinese boots with thick soles and tops of handsome embroidered

silk, of which he seemed proud ; indeed Chinese articles are esteemed

here much as Paris goods are in London.

A Kashmiri Mahomedan of a very Jewish cast of countenance

acted as interpreter, though not very fluently, and I soon found that

provisions were very scarce and dear. ‘The day was remarkably fine,

quite a contrast to the weather of the last few days, and I should

have been glad to have devoted a fortnight to the examination of the

neighbourhood of the lake, but the great difficulty of procuring sup-

plies and the appearance of the mountains, which during the last

few days had become sheeted with snow far and wide, coupled with

a warning I received that in so severe a season as the present has

been the Parang Pass might any day become closed for laden

coolies, determined me to hasten my departure back again towards

Spiti, and accordingly I gave orders for returning on the following day.

It now appeared that no fresh coolies were procurable, as the few

available men of the village had been carried off by some other tra-

vellers; but the headman said the coolies whom I had brought with

me, would gladly act again on my return ; this, however, I found they

stoutly refused to do, and they began preparing to move soon after

being informed what was expected of them. In the afternoon word

was brought that the Spiti coolies were moving off with their goats,

and the headman, perceiving the urgent necessity of “ taking action”

in the matter, (though I warrant he never heard of father Daly’s

tactics or the Galway contract), sallied forth with some followers,

and, aided by my Simla coolies, captured and brought back the run-

aways. Hereupon the most tremendous uproar ensued, the Spiti

coolies stoutly declaring that they would not lay a finger on the

baggage, and my men insisting in equally loud tones that they must

518 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

and should. Whilst the row lasted, I was reminded of that spirited

passage in the Cid where the Cid’s knight strikes in the Council one

of the Counts of Carrion.

“Then arose the ery of Cabra,

Here Valencia the fair,

There Castille and here Galicia :

Many a war cry rent the air.”

In something under an hour, however, terms were come to, and

the coolies agreed to act, if firstly they were paid in advance, and

secondly if the headman, in consideration of their acting in place of

men he was bound to furnish, would present them with a fat sheep

for dinner. Matters thus arranged, peace and good humour were

restored, and the headman carried them all off to his house under

pretext of hospitality, but also, I suspect, to guard against their

changing their mind during the night. As I had already, in consi-

deration of the hardship of the road, paid the coolies double the usu-

al hire, I was somewhat at a loss to account for their unwillingness

to earn an additional sum, and their preferring to return empty hand-

ed. As, however, I am not one of those ingenious theorists who

solve such questions by supposing “niggers” act on principles un-

intelligible to other mortals, I made some enquiry and soon found a

reasonable ground for their conduct. ‘The coolies I found were fur-

nished by the headman of Kiba who supplied them with food, but

appropriated their wages himself. No wonder, therefore, the poor

fellows objected to so much extra labour, from which they would reap

small advantage. ‘The traveller is powerless to remedy this, save by

a small present which he may make to the men themselves, and in

this case a few annas a piece, with the sheep they got at Korzo, made

all happy and contented.

17th.—Return to former camping ground at the south end of lake.

On the march, it being a fine sunny day, captured a number of

small lizards among the stony ground along the lake, Phrynocepha-

lus oliviert, Dum. These animals associate together in pairs, as I usu-

ally took a male and female near each other, often under the same

stone, under which when alarmed they would rush. They also form

regular burrows in the ground, either under bushes or in the open

plain, to a depth of 8 inches or a foot, according to the nature of the

soil, The most curious point connected with these lizards is, that

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 519

they are viviporous, one female containing three fceti, though two

seemed the commoner number. This departure from the plan of

oviparous reproduction usual among lacertines seems intended to

meet the exigencies of a severe climate, for in a region where snow

sometimes falls at midsummer, eggs exposed in the usual manner

would run considerable risk of having their vitality destroyed by an

untoward frost. Those naturalists who adopt Darwin’s theory of

“natural selection,’ and the progressive mutation of species, will

find it an interesting problem to explain (rejecting the old fashioned

view of creative adaptation I have assumed above) how the oviparous

progenitors in mythical times of these lizards came to adopt or ac-

quire a viviporous organization, one problem of the many which the

new developement theory, I should say “ Natural selection” raises

at every step. Near the camp the shores of the lake were perforated

by the holes of a short-tailed rat or lemming, Phaiomys leucurus,

Blyth. Their holes frequently were ranged in a long line against a

bank and usually extended so far that all attempts to capture an

animal by digging or flooding the holes with water proved fruitless.

After infinite trouble, however, I managed to dig out an adult female,

which on examination I found to contain six young ones the size of

horse beans, three in each horn of the uterus. The total length of

this specimen was 6.15 inches, of which the head was 1.80, and the

tail 1.25. Colour yellowish mouse brown, merging into pale gray

beneath. This colour, however, only extended to the tips of the hair,

the body of each hair being dark slaty-blue only visible when the

fur was thrown back; fur loose, length, three-eighths of an inch ;

whiskers, seven-eighths ; ears rounded, medium size, rather oppressed.

I subsequently got several more, mostly half-grown, by watching

near their holes with a gun.

18¢h.—Camp a little below halting-place of the 15th.

19th, Phalang-palra.-A. mere halting-place among loose rocks

which afford shelter from the wind. A few miles from last night’s

camp recross the Para river, which here was in several channels, in

two of which the water nearly reached to a man’s hips. ’

20th, Latung.--(Tratung Kongma of Cunningham). A mere halt-

ing-place close to the highest limit of furze on the west bank of the

Para river, a little above where I halted on the 18th. Sleet fell dur-

520 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spitt Valley. |No. 5,

ing the day, and the thermometer in my tent went down towards

morning to 30.°

21st.—Recross the pass to camping ground in the Parilanghi river.

Temperature of the air at the top of the pass 56°. Much fresh snow

had fallen since first crossing it, the glare of which was very unplea-

sant.

22nd, Kiba.

23rd, Chikim.—Having procured fresh coolies, cross the stream

separating Kiba from Chikim and devote a day to the examination

of the neighbourhood. Chikim is situated in a broad valley partially

cultivated and well watered. The barley crops are now either ripen-

ing or being gathered in; at Kiba they were still green in some

places, but heavy in the ear.

24th, Ki, 12,500 ft.*—Halt a day hereto examine the neighbourhood.

The monastery adjoining is one of the most picturesque buildings I

have ever seen, or rather group of buildings, perched on the summit

of an isolated peak a couple of hundred feet above the plain, and

protected behind by a stupendous limestone cliff, some fourteen hun-

dred feet high.

26th, Kuling.—Cross the Spiti river four miles below Ki, where

the rocky chasm through which it rushes like an arrow, is spanned by

a bridge formed of two trees, on which are laid wicker hurdles which,

though rather shaky, will support a horse or yak.

27th, Chang, 11,568 ft.*—A tedious march, road in parts very steep

and bad. In the small stream flowing into the Spiti river below

Kuling, found a species of Limnza adhering beneath stones, the

same as noticed at Danka; and near the camp, among river rejecta-

menta, a pupa anda couple of helices,* small but very abundant.

These are the only land mollusca noticed in the valley, but they were

nowhere found in a living state. In a small feeder of the Spiti near

the camp saw some small fish, long and eel-like, sheltering under

stones, but could not capture any. Temperature of water 43°.

29th, Mikim, 11,762 ft.* A rather pretty village situated on the

west bank of the Pin river, a little better than eight miles from its

mouth.

30th, Muth, 12,306 f.*— (Mud of Cunningham). Cross the Pin river

a little below Mikim. Like all rivers flowing from glaciers, this

* Pupa muscorum, Helix fulva, H. pulchella.

1862. ] Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 521

should be crossed early in the day, as in the afternoon the melting

of the snow raises it to a dangerous height. I crossed on a pony

about 8 A. M., and the water was then up to the coolies’ hips, and so

powerful the current that a single man could barely stem it; the

plan adopted being for all to join hands and force their way over in

a body. A gentleman who crossed the day before had been separated

all night from his baggage, owing to the men delaying to cross with

him and being subsequently prevented following by the rapid rise of

the river as the day advanced ;—an unpleasant accident to happen

anywhere, but particularly unfortunate in such an inhospitable region

as Spiti. At the village of Tiling, three miles from Muth, noticed a

large number of Ibex horns, which I have nowhere else seen in the

valley, “ burrel” horns being those commonly met with. Camping

ground on the opposite side of the stream from the village, opposite

which there is a wretched suspension bridge.

Slst, Balair, 13,225 ft.*—A mere halting-place, eight miles from

the crest of the Tari or Baba pass. Near Balair passed large flocks of

sheep and goats driven up here for pasturage, which is very luxuri-

ant. J purchased one very fine ram of the Hunia breed of sheep with

a fine pair of horns for four rupees. It was amusing to see how he

sent my men reeling like ninepins, when they attempted to separate

him from his fellows ; but when my sheep came up, he suffered him-

self to be led along with them easily enough. Notwithstanding his

size and fine horns, he proved to be little more than four years old,

if somuch. As I only required his skull, I gave the body to the

eoolies, who were more pleased than if I had given them a sheep

with greater pretensions to edibility. The blood was carefully col-

lected and cooked into asort of pudding, but the headman first dipped

his fore finger into it whilst still reeking, and flipped a little into the

air and over the stones three or four times, muttering a short prayer

whilst doing so. This I presume was a sort of expiation, or lustra-

tion for the act of shedding blood, which is theoretically a crime

according to Buddhist notions. Among the loose rocks round the

camp, shot several specimens, with feet furred to the toes, of Lagomys

Roylei, Ogilvie. Though not rare here, I saw none south of the pass,

though the ground was very favorable for them ; and I conclude they

do not range south of the Spiti valley. In a stream crossed in this

march, collected many diatoms.

3Y¥

522 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

1st September, Camp, south of Baba pass 12,793 ft.*

The ascent to the Baba pass is far from difficult, though a large

glacier descends from the summit. This glacier is fissured by numer-

ous crevasses stretching nearly across it, and at short intervals from

one another. Few of these crevasses are so broad as to be impassable,

but in order to select the best spots for crossing, the road winds con-

siderably, and it would be decidedly difficult to cross without a guide

who knew the track. The day before I crossed much new snow had

fallen, which made the walking rather laborious and from its dazzling

whiteness proved very annoying, though not to the extent to neces-

sitate the use of a veil, though travellers would do well always to

provide themselves with this article or a good pair of tinted specta-

cles or eyeshades.

On the southern descent of the pass a small glacier was crossed,

but a very inconsiderable one compared with that to the north. The

descent was extremely steep, far more so than on the opposite side,

and soon brought me to the region of birches and verdure, the en-

camping ground being a rather straitened plot on the hill side

covered with a rank crop of grass, wild flowers, and ferns.

2nd, Camp on east bank of the Wangur river, at Umpti 9,317 ft.*—

There is no village here, but a mere camping ground in a fine forest

of pines. This day’s march appeared much longer than the map

shows it to have been. The whole of the Wangur valley is remark-

ably picturesque, the central portion being well wooded with pines

oaks, birches, &c., whilst on either side rise up steep mountains ter-

minating in snowy peaks and glaciers, and in many places scarped

into precipices of the grandest dimensions. One of these magnificent

precipices opposite the camp exhibited a sheer wall of rock spring-

ing from the Wangur river to a perpendicular height of three thou-

sand feet, unquestionably the most majestic scarp I have ever beheld.

3rd, Wangtw Bridge.—At the village of Yangpa, some few miles

below camping place, changed my Pin coolies, who from this return to

Muth. About Yangpa, apricot, peach and walnut trees were flourish-

ing in abundance, and in front of a wooden temple two trees very

like fine elms. Some way below Yangpa the Wangur river is cross-

ed by a timber bridge, after which the road keeps along its west bank

to Wangtu. This portion of the road is steep and difficult, ascend-

yng and descending most precipitous rocks and is quite impassable

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 523

for any quadruped larger than a goat. In one spot the road crosses

a highly inclined slippery surface of gneiss, on which a footing is

impossible, but small holes have been drilled at intervals in the rock

in which one can place one’s toes whilst others above support the

fingers, and by their means a passage across is effected. Ascending

this place is comparatively easy, but to descend requires some nerve,

as in going down all the danger of the spot is clearly discerned, to say

nothing of the greater actual difficulty of descending than ascend-

ing a difficult slippery incline, where a single slip is annihilation.

The last descent to Wangtu is excessively steep and difficult, from

the precarious footpath being to a great extent concealed by lone

grass, which greatly impedes walking over such ground, and on this

account some of my coolies did not reach Wangtu till after nightfall.

Luckily met here a large company of grain merchants conveying

wheat into the interior, from whom my coolies purchased some flour,

of which their supply was completely exhausted; and there being no

village here, I was at first sadly afraid, before meeting these men,

that my coolies after their hard day’s work would have had to pass

the night supperless.

In the book at this bungalow I noticed several complaints from

travellers regarding the difficulty of getting coolies and the impu-

dence of the man who had to supply them. No doubt the charges

were well founded, but there are some people who seem to suppose

that all natives, official and others, should always bestir themselves

with alacrity for the mere pleasure and glory of so doing, and my

own experience goes to prove that in places where delay is to be

anticipated from any cause, a small present coupled with a few civil

words is all that is required to obtain anything that is obtainable.

Men, accustomed to ‘deal with Huropean travellers along this road

soon distinguish for whom they are working, and if they find

the new arrival a close fisted individual, they are lable of course,

naturally enough, not to exert themselves as they otherwise might.

Travellers are too apt to forget, when they arrive perhaps in the

middle of the day and want a fresh relay of coolies, that at such a time

all the villagers around are scattered in the fields at work and cannot

-easily be gathered together. I myself experienced no difficulty or

incivility at this bungalow, wherefore I have been induced to offer

the above remarks.

3) ae

524 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. |No. 5,

Ath, Painda bungalow 6,354 ft.*—Made a forced march to this bunga-

low which is a comfortable one on the line of uncompleted new road,

but not quite finished. Felt quite jolly at being once more under a

comfortable roof, instead of a dripping tent.

5th, Sdraon bungalow 6,632 ft.*—Made a forced march into Sdraon.

In the woods near Sadraon hazel nuts were plentiful, and many of them

ripe and falling from the trees.

I put up for the night in a large well built room, probably intend-

ed for labourers employed on the bridge or road, the only drawback

being a few fleas which occupy such situations. The building stands

in what evidently once formed the gorge of the Sutlej, before the

river had cut its present deep channel a little to the north ; though

during floods possibly the superfluous waters may still find an exit

down this channel. At present, however, it is used as a camping

ground for the flocks of sheep which convey grain into the interior,

and the whole is clothed with a thick crop of “ Batu’ dropped by

passing grain merchants or travellers, and which flourishes luxuriant-

ly in this moist well manured spot. After my hard march I slept

soundly, aided perhaps by the subdued murmurs which reverberated

among the rocks from the surging river below.

4th, Painda bungalow, 6,354 ft.*—Before breakfast strolled out and

shot several blue pigeons which abound on the precipitous rocks

which line the Sutlej here. Large lizards, (laudakia melanura ?)

also abound among the rocks, to the crevices of which they retreat

when frightened. ‘They seem to attain their largest size at a height

of 4000 or 5000 ft., occurring much smaller at Simla than at lower

elevations along the road. ‘Their abdominal cavity usually contains

a great number of entozoa lying freely among the viscera, probably

the undeveloped or couchant stage of some tenia, whose perfect form

must be sought for in the viscera of some carnivorous bird or mammal.

6th, Dhurni bungalow, 9,275 ft.*—This bungalow is situated on the

erest of a ridge, and the road is carried over a very sharp ascent,

with little attempt to preserve a uniform gradient. In the village

just below walnuts were being gathered and peaches covered the

trees in profusion, but mostly small and unripe. Limax altivagus,

mht, was also common in the early morning, its traces being numer-

ous, though I noticed none of the animals during the day.

In front of the bungalow was a large piece of ground under pota-

1862. | Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spite Valley. 525

toe cultivation, of which long untasted vegetable I made free to dig

up afew pounds. This must be near the highest limit at which

they will thrive, and they certainly could not compare with the pota-

toes of Kursiang (Darjiling) or Cherra, though it was too early to

obtain them of their full size. I do not know if the seed potatoes

are cut up in the hills or planted whole, as is invariably the case in

the plains, a plan which would account for the smallness of the

tubers, independently of other causes affecting the plant.

7th, Nogri bungalow, 4,355 {t.*—Road descends sharply toa feeder

of the Sutlej, on the banks of which the bungalow is situated in a

narrow picturesque valley, but not, I should be afraid, above the

region of malaria. On the way down witnessed the rude way in

which sheep are sometimes shorn here. The unfortunate animal I

saw, when being operated on, was firmly secured on his side by a rope

round his horns, the other end of which was secured to a peg driven

into the ground, his hind legs were in like manner pulled out taught,

and fastened to another peg, so as to prevent much flinching, whilst

his owner was leisurely carving off his wool in short strips by means

of a small cheese knife, or a knife of precisely that shape. Up the

valley chakor were numerous, but I saw no other game.

8th, Bowl bungalow, 7,709 ft.*—A steep ascent to the bungalow,

which is situated on the ridge opposite to that on which Dhurni

bungalow is built. This bungalow has an evil repute for fleas, but

seemed to have just been cleaned when I used it, and I was not con-

sequently troubled with bed-fellows.

9th, Sungri bungalow, 8,356 ft.*—An extremely good and pretty

road, rising slightly to the bungalow. In the morning was awakened

by the noise made by the koklas pheasants in the brushwood close by ;

but so thick was the vegetation that I could not catch a glimpse of

a bird. Monal are also common about here, and I purchased a couple

of fine skins well prepared by a shikaree.

10th, Baghi bungalow, 8,591 ft.*—Two short stages, amounting to

about sixteen miles, passing the Kandala bungalow half way ; road

excellent and country open and rather pretty. Noticed a swarm of

wild bees in a hole ina clay bank, or rather beside a large block of

stone embedded in the bank, but only a small chink for entrance.

Such a situation is I suspect unusual, and strange to say I have

noticed no wild bees’ combs on the rocks adjoining the Sutlej, though

596 Notes of a trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. [No. 5,

they would certainly be found in such spots in the plains. I onee,

however, found near the Son a small comb on the under surface of a

stone little more than a foot square, which was propped up against

another resting on the ground and exposed to be trodden on by men

or animals. The only place where I noticed tame bees was a village

below Yangpa, in which a large well built house contained an

immense number of hives ranged in the walls, small openings being

made for their entrance in the timbers of which the house was

partially constructed. This house must have contained close on fifty

hives. The owner being absent, I could neither taste the honey nor

ascertain the mode of hiving the bees, but it is probably similar to

that practised in Kashmir, where it is a very usual thing for a house

to have a dozen hives in the wall, each consisting of an earthen pot

or cylinder contained in a small chamber in the wall with but a small

external opening for the egress of the bees, but closed internally

by a cover luted on, through which the honey is removed after the

bees are stupified by smoke.

11th, Narkanda bungalow.

12th, Matiana bungalow.

13th, Fagu bungalow.

14th, Simla (Hawthorne cottage (6,579 ft., mean of 5 Oe —The

most remarkable feature of interest I noticed on my return was the ap-

pearance presented by the cedars. On quitting Simla, the most con-

spicuous cones were those on the female trees, of a large size and a bright

apple green, but now the male trees were covered with great numbers

of small cones not a fifth of the dimensions of the others, but prominent

from their immense numbers on the trees, and the copious clouds of

pollen that they were discharging. The advent of autumn was also

marked by the absence of numerous familiar flowers and ferns, fit

and beautiful emblems of man and his short-lived destiny.

“Oln wep pvddwv yeven Toin Oé Kal dvdpov-

PAX TA pev T Gvewos Yapdous xéer, dAXa dé GO VAH

Tyr<dwoa ver eapos 8 émiyiyverar Spy:

OQ"s dvdpav yeven, 7 ev pve 7) 8 azrodAnye.”’—Hom. I. VI.

Which same idea Crabbe thus paraphrases and enlarges in his

Parish Register :

“Yes, he is gone, and we are going all,

Like flowers we wither and like leaves we fall.

1862.] Notes of « trip from Simla to the Spiti Valley. 527

Here with an infant joyful sponsors come,

Then bear the new-made Christian to its home ;

A few short years, and we behold him stand

To ask a blessing with his bride in hand;

A few still, seeming shorter, and we hear

His widow weeping over her husband’s bier ;

Thus, as the months succeed, shall infants take

Their names, while parents them and us forsake ;

Thus brides again and bridegrooms blithe shall kneel

By love or law compelled their vows to seal ;

Eire I again or one like me explore

These simple annals of the village poor.”

On the whole, though reaching Simla proved a grateful change to

the hard fare and vicissitudes of hill travelling, I did not now expe-

rience the same buoyant feelings of pleasure as on my first visit in

early summer, and it was with less regret, therefore, that I commen-

ced immediate preparations for quitting pleasant friends and a fine cli-

mate and once more devoting myself to routine pursuits in the plains.

IOI een

Novricres OF WORKS CONNECTED WITH SANSKRIT LITERATURE.

The Bhamint Vilasa of Panditaraja Jagannitha, edited by Pandit

Jadu Nath Tarkaratna.

Calcutta, 1862.

This is an edition of one of the modern Sanskrit poets, whose

works are very scarce and consequently but little known. Like the

modern Latin poets of Europe, Panditaraja Jagannath has but a

reflected beauty,—he feels only at second hand; still he has consi-

derable elegance of style and occasionally even some originality of

thought. Dr. Aufrecht, in his Catalogue, would fix his date as late

as the emperor Akber, but we know not on what grounds. The only

personal allusion in the poems themselves is in the last stanza but

Gnlena

“ T have read all the Sdstras and performed all the necessary rites,

and my early days were spent under the branch of the hand of

Dehli’s lord, but now I have changed my dwelling place and worship

Hari in Mathura; I have achieved all superhuman tasks, the orna-

ment of the assembly of pre-eminent pandits.”

528 Notices of works connected with Sanskrit Literature. [|No. 5,

The work has been edited from some MSS. in the Asiatic Society’s

Library and that of the Sanskrit College. It consists of four sec-

tions ; the first contains a number of allegorical stanzas on various

moral subjects, the second a series of amatory commonplaces, the

third an elegy on the death of a wife,* and the fourth a number of

stanzas in praise of Krishna and final liberation. The editor has

added a useful commentary to explain any obscure allusions or un-

usual words—the latter being not unfrequent.; The first book is

much the most interesting, and some of the verses might remind one

of the later epigrams of the Greek Anthology. We subjoin two as

specimens.

“When I am dry, and overhead the summer’s fiercest splendours burn,

To whom for succour in the drought will the faint troops of travellers turn ?”

To whom indeed? Oh generous lake beside the highway, on thee be

My choicest blessing, but my curse upon the salt and niggard sea.{

The next re-echoes something of the bitter experience in Dante’s

lines, “ tu proverai,” &c., or Johnson’s “ the patron and the jail.”

Unforced to watch another’s door, and sue in vain with suppliant knees

To win a patron’s churlish dole,—merrily live the jocund trees !§

Dee Ge

* This elegy was printed by Bohlen as an appendix to his edition of the

Ritusanhara.

+ Some, as the frequent faf@ea, ‘a bee,’ are, we believe, not found in any

dictionary.

t aia aufactaciefaretaiaiae: WATE

Ta a Tia WasAACal AaANTASIAST |

va ay facmutaqzealaal qa: aaa

yay aaawA awacar faa aifcpai aa: |

§ quqauUaataaae tara: |

Bataarracar: Bey silat Wet I

PRD IDI DAO

1862. | Interary Intelligence, &e. 529

LITERARY INTELLIGENCE, CORRESPONDENCE, &C.

Dr. Sprenger writes in a letter to the President, dated Wabern,

1st October, 1862.

“The Philologen Versammlung at Augsburg was again well attend-

ed, particularly by Vienna Orientalists; I had expected Raverty

would come, and was disappointed not to find him there. Some inter-

esting papers were read, on Himyaritic and Sinaitic Inscriptions, on

the present state of Turkey, on Egyptian Archeology, on Babylonian

Antiquities, &e. These meetings are rather riotous, and for this

reason, fatiguing, but very useful for restoring the harmony which

literary quarrels have disturbed in the course of the year.

“JT wish Mr. Thomas might succeed in obtaining the Tabakati

Nasiry from Lady Elliot. It is a very important book. Should you

not succeed and feel inclined to publish a Persian text, you might

choose extracts from Ways wa Ramyn, of which the only copy known

to me is in your Library. On this interesting work see Ouseley, p.

45, Hajy Khalyfu, No. 14318, and my Catalogue of Oudh, p. 338.

As your MS. is defective, you cannot give the whole work, nor is it

desirable, but you could fill two fasciculi with extracts.

“I am just now engaged in collecting notes on the history of

Geography among the Arabs. Dr. Peschel, the Editor of the Aus-

land, prepares a work on the History of Geography for the press,

and the portion of his labour which refers to the knowledge of the

Arabs of the Southern Seas, he intends to write in the form of letters

addressed to your servant with a view that I might add notes. This

proceeding appears to me rather cruel towards me, inasmuch as I

should be obliged to enter deeply into a subject on which we shall

probably never come to clear results ; I therefore prefer to send him

as many notices as I can find, and to leave him the responsibility of

the use he may make of them, and the conclusions he may draw

from them.

“ Of literary news I only heard that Wiistenfeld, who intends pub-

lishing the large Geograph. Dict. of Yaqut, finds great difficulties in

establishing a good text for want of good MSS. When I left India, I

3 Z

530 Literary Intelligence, &c. [ No. 5,

was told.a copy was for sale at Lucknow. I tried in vain to get hold

of it. If itis to be found it would be worth while to purchase it

(the price then named was 100 rupees) and to send it to Wiistenfeld,

who, if the opportunity was offered to him, would no doubt be glad to

buy it himself.

“Mr. De Goeje of Leiden is preparing an edition of the Geography

of Abu Zayd Balkhy and of that of Ibn Hauqal. He farther intends

to edit the Asds albilagha &IAJ|_ plo! of Zamakhshary. The latter

work I consider as useless, or rather worse than useless, but the for-

mer two will be a very useful addition not only to eastern geography,

but also to our knowledge of the state of civilization of the empire

of the Khalifs.

“Should you not like to undertake a poetical work in Persian, I would

recommend you the Ayeen Akbaree. It is one of the most valuable

historical records we possess. 1 am aware of the difficulties which

will attend the editing it. There is probably not one copy to

be found which contains all the tables. Your best plan will be to

collect all the MSS. you can find, to collate them and to make a new

copy, as perfect as your materials will allow, with all the variants of

importance, and if you are unable to give a perfect text, to restore it

as far as it is in your power,— you might possibly get MSS. from the

India House. If not, I dare say Mr. Wright would compare your

MS. with those found in England. Sir H. Elliot had the intention

of translating it, and he prepared a copy for this purpose. Mr. Thomas

might possibly get it for the sake of its being compared. Whatever

the result of your endeavours may be, thus much is certain, no one

will be able to do as much as your Society.”

Capt. E. Smyth writes from Camp Srinugur, Gurhwal, November

20th, 1862.

“T crossed the Niti pass into Gurhwal on the 21st October. It was

tolerably cold before I left, but not so cold as last year. One day

the thermometer was at 8° at sunset and the same next morning.

(1t probably went down to zero during the night.) Last year it sank

below zero on several occasions. I crossed the Johar pass into Thibet

on the 15th September. I was benighted and had to bivouae without

1862. ] Literary Intelligence, Se. 531

_tent or fire-wood near the top of the pass. When I awoke next

morning at two, I found myself covered with snow, as it had snowed

all night, but I did not feel the cold in the slightest, being wrapped

in a suit of Canadian furs I had sent to me from England. I met

about twenty Tartars at the foot of the pass on the Thibet side. I

had made no secret of my intention of going from here forty or fifty

miles eastward to our district of Byause, then re-crossing the Byause

pass into Thibet and going eighty miles westward through Thibet to

the Niti pass. These Tartars had accordingly been sent to stop me,

so next day, I halted and shot four fat burral, and gave them one.

When they had eaten it, I sent for them, and after a good deal of

talking and tobacco smoking I had it all arranged to my satisfaction.

I could have forced them easily enough, but it was better policy to

manage tlie thing peaceably. At Byause, I received your last letter

containing a list of desiderata for the museum from Mr. Blyth. I

have had very little sporting since I received your note, but I have

managed to procure a few of the things mentioned in the list, and

will send them on my arrival at Almorah after the Bagesur fair in

January, and I will at the same time send your birds, and as many

more as I can procure between now and then.

From Niti I crossed a very high and seldom used pass between

Niti and Budrinath. It is about 18,000 feet and being within reach

of the rainy season, there is much more snow and glacier than on the

passes leading into Thibet. We mistook our way and had to bivouac

on some rocks close to the top of the pass without food, water or

fire-wood, and where there was not room to lie down, on the face of

a sheer precipice. Here we had to remain squatted until 10 4. m.

next day when the sun made its appearance, as the rocks were too

cold to touch with our hands. The thermometer all night and until

10 a. M. next day remained at 10°. I had only two loads with me.

I did not feel the cold at all, and slept all night in a sitting posture,

but all the men with me I am sorry to say suffered. Some were sick

all night, and three men had their feet frost-bitten more or less, only

one at all severely. ‘This was on 1st November, which is very late. .

for crossing a high glacier pass. No Huropean had ever crossed the

pass before.

If the Government allow Stewart and me to go, I will send you a

sketch of the plan by which I propose to reach Lhassa. We may pers

3 Z 2

532 Literary Intelligence, &c. [No. 5,

haps fail, but if we do, no harm will be done, and we can then return

to our appointments.

I do not remember whether I have ever told you that an immense

quantity of the villainous stuff called brick tea is sent from Lhassa

to the Gurtokh authorities, which is forcibly sold to the people, who

are obliged to take much more even than they can consume them-

selves; and our Bhootiah traders find that they are obliged to take

the surplus in exchange for their wares.

Until this system is stopped, there will be never any great demand

for our hill tea.

This should be one of our objects if we go to Lhassa.”

The following is a communication from E. Thomas, Esq. to the

President, dated London, 28th December, 1862.

I send you by this mail an elaborate facsimile of the Taxila

Inscription, alluded to in my note p. 108, Journal R. A. S. Vol. XX.

a copy of which is enclosed.*

I think you may rely upon this as a faithful copy} and accept it

as fit to be placed, at once, in the hands of your lithographer. The

pencil lines, over which I have written in ink, formed the original

transcript from the copper plate, made, through the medium of a

* “ Professor Dowson has succeeded in mastering the inscription on a steatite

funereal vase, preserved in the Peshawur Museum, which proves to refer to the

erection of a tope by the Brothers Gihilena and Siha-rachhitena. And finally

Mr. Norris, in concert with Mr, Dowson, is engaged on a most promising in-

scription from the neighbourhood of Hussun Abdal, near Rawul Pindee, in the

Punjab, presented to the R. A. S. by A. A. Roberts, Hsq., C. S. regarding which,

Professor Dowson has obligingly communicated to me the following notice:

“The plate, which is fourteen inches long by three and a half broad, is broken

in the middle, where many of the letters are lost; a connected reading of the

whole cannot, therefore, be hoped for, The King’s name is Chhtrapa Siliako

Kusuluko; these words are followed by nama, so there can be no doubt that

they form the name. After the name there are some letters obliterated, and

then follow the words Takhasilaye nagare utarena prachu deso, which probably

mean “the country north-east of Taxila.’ The words Chhatrapa liako are

stamped as an endorsement on the back of the plate.” I myself have not had

an opportunity of examining this inscription, but I should be inclined, as a

first conjecture, to identify the Kusuluko with some of the Kozola Kadapes

family. The figured date on the plate is ~%%2333, which is followed by the

words Maharaysa mahata, Ye. (Prinsep’s Essays ii. 202, 203 )”

t The words Patipasa Chatra pa Liako are reversed in the plate as they are

in the original, being indorsed on the back of the plate and shewing through

reversed.

Kg“

pea & 42

aera!

= UZS bla taot se ap :

Lda b Fahad 4 A 0 a 6f! each fhe

"8981 25 “VALNOTVO (391440 ShINSO “AUNS “HLIWS "WH AQ “OOHLIT

oa ‘oe

Le,

JO me

Li Lodi al hei i ac gulel

| Alikul lbdagat $660 x shee aes satld iid 2G9L ddb wile avid LL aa

GiGi, ee

eyed ( BLxeL) .stzeqoy ‘W'V iN

1862. | LInterary Intelligence, Se. 533

Camera lucida, by that excellent artist, Mr. Ford, as a basis for the

engraving, which is designed for the pages of the forthcoming num-

ber of our home Journal. I myself have tested every letter of the

Inscription and added many that were wholly illegible when the

relic was first discovered.

My object in forwarding this most interesting record is, that it

may be submitted to the Antiquarians in your Presidency, with a

view to an independent translation being made, prior to the receipt

of Professor Dowson’s rendering of the text, which will probably not

be published much within a month from this date. With this ob-

ject of testing oriental scholarship, I abstain from all comments on

the many important bearings of the document itself, though I feel

bound to anticipate Professor Dowson’s owa announcement of his

successful discovery of the value of the numerals composing the

date, which even the last number of your Journal (III. 1862, p. 803)

shows to be far from accomplishment by your local contributors. I

must premise in order to dispel any doubts about the positive accu-

racy of the present interpretation, that Mr. Norris independently

worked out precisely the same result on the problem involved in this

inscription being submitted to him. In brief, then, the numerals

employed in Arian or Bactro-Pali Inscriptions follow an Hgyptian

system. Units are found to run!==1, |1=2,1!!=8, but the 4,

unlike the Kapurdigiri example of IIi!, is now formed by a cross,

similar to a Roman x, a symbol, it is true, we do not find in any

Heyptian Mieroglyphic scheme, though the five-pointed star excep-

tionally denoted 5. It will be seen that the Arian ee is formed

by a duplication of the four in this fashion xX.

The ten is represented by a semi-circle, and, in its system of dupli-

cation, triplication, &c., proves in like manner to take after the usage

of the Egyptians ; though it is unquestionable that one of the less

common forms of the Phoenician ten is expressed thus } (Gesenius

p. 87), yet, to my understanding, the whole scheme seems to be

based more directly upon the purely Egyptian ideal,* than upon any

* Hieroglyphic Numbers p. 402. Encylop, Metr, by R. 8. Poole, Esq. and

Revue Archéologique, p, 261, sonctabe! 1862.

One 9 orl

Two gQ orll

534, ; Literary Intelligence, §e. . [No. 5,

derivative altered and elaborated through Pheenician influences, such

as might have been anticipated to have accompanied the apparent

course of the Arian letters themselves. This may be a curious ques-

tion for future investigation and illustration ; at present, it is suffi-

cient to say, that the three Arian figures, similar to our English 3,

constitute as a total, the sum of six tens, while the isolated ¢, at the

end of the row of figures, completes the number of 70, to which we

have to add the eight, already noticed under the units—making the

com plete date of the plate the year 78.

In conclusion I may notice, that Mr. Dowson concurs in Colonel

Cunningham’s reading of the Macedonian months!

Four? 000

Men A et dL

nanny 4

These are run either [} f} f f% thus for 40 or thus for AN ‘ 60

100 = 9

Gesenius p. 87 Phcenician Numbers; ordinary 10 is — but, alia figura itidem

denarium numerum designans est hee semilunaris 9 J 2

See also Juda’s “ La langue Phénicienne,” p. 84.

POLLO III III

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Novremper, 1862.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 5th instant.

A. Grote, Hsq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

1. From Lieut.-Col. J. P. Beadle through EK. C. Bayley, Esq., a set

of the photographs of Buildings, Monoliths, &c. in Orissa taken by

the Government Photographer in Cuttack.

2. From C. A. Elliott, Esq, a copy of his work entitled—The

Chronicles of Oonao, a district in Oudh. 2

3. From the Academy of Sciences, Hungary, several publica-

tions of the Academy.

The Council reported that they had appointed Dr. J. Fayrer to be

a member of the Committee of Finance vice Dr. Crozier, who has gone

to England.

The undermentioned gentleman was named for ballot at the next

meeting :

S. Lobb, Hsq., M. A. of the Presidency College, proposed by Mr.

Cowell and seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

With reference to a recommendation of the Council that Mr.

Ii, Tiiomas be appointed Honorary Agent of the Society in place of

the late Professor H. H. Wilson, the President stated as follows :—

“The Council have asked me to obtain the assent of the Meeting

to their proposition to appoint Mr. KH. Thomas to be their Honorary

Agent in London, I need not explain that Mr. Thomas is an old and

536 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5,

distinguished member of our Society, for it was only last year that

the Society signified their appreciation of his reputation as a scholar

and numismatist by electing him one of their Honorary members. In

a recent letter I had asked him if he had any objections to my propos-

ing to the Council his appointment as the successor of the late H. H.

Wilson, and he has in reply readily assented. The post is one in which

he will be in a position to be frequently of great service to us in England,

and which I think it is for the interest of the Society to keep always

filled. Its first incumbent, if I mistake not, was Colebrooke, who

retired from it, and indeed from all literary life, under pressure of ill

health in 1830. The next was H. H. Wilson, to whose active co-

operation we are perhaps mainly indebted for the annual grant which

was made to us more than twenty years ago by the home authorities.

In now appointing Mr. Thomas, the Society will secure for itself the

services of an Agent not less distinguished in his own special line of

study than were Colebrooke and Wilson in theirs.’

The Meeting unanimously adopted the Council’s reeommendation.

Communications were received—

J. From the Under-Secretary to the Government of India a

memorandum received from the Bombay Government regarding Cap-

tain Speke’s expedition to Hastern Africa.

The Secretary read the following extracts from the memorandum.

Writing from Kazeh on the 24th January, 1861, Captain Speke

anticipated that he would be prepared to set out ina few days to

explore the Northern countries, and investigate the Victoria Nyanza

with the view of determining whether or not the lake was the source

of the Nile, and of following down any afiluents until he arrived in

Egypt. Should unforeseen obstacles arise he intended to endeavour

to cross the Northern extremities of the Nyanza and reach Zanzibar.

The expedition would attempt to reach the navigable Nile, the

passage to Hgypt appearing, from all the information which could be

collected, the more easy and economical one, and the more advantageous

for the future opening of the country, and this plan would only be

relinquished in the event of Mr. Petherick or any other traveller

arriving at Uganda by the passage of the Nile before him.

Captain Speke, and his companion, Captain Grant, had been most

hospitably received at Kazeh by Sheikh Moosa M’zari [a native of

Surat] a trusted friend of the former expedition. The Sheikh actively

1862.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 537

assisted in procuring porters, and he generously gave the expedition

the services of all his servants, and with this aid Captain Speke was

enabled to advance. The Sheikh would travel in company with the

expedition as far as Uganda.

2. From Babu Gopi Nath Sen, Abstract of Meteorological Observa-

tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in August last.

3. From E. Blyth, Hsq.,a memoir on the Rats and Mice of India.

4. From Sir Robert H. Schomburgk, a paper containing an account

of a visit to Xiengmai the principal city of the Laos or Shan States.

The Secretary read the paper. It will be printed in the Journal.

Major Walker read some selections from the last report to Govern-

ment, on the operations of the Trigonometrical Survey, which was

submitted at the last meeting and which will be published in a

forthcoming number of the Journal.

He then said that he was glad to avail himself of the recent publica-

tion of the fourth, and last, of Archdeacon Pratt’s papers on the effect

of Local Attraction on the operations of the Trigonometrical Survey

to acknowledge the obligations of the survey to Mr. Pratt, for his

theoretical investigations of this very abstruse and difficult subject.

There was a time when the subject seemed likely to become one

of the numerous vevate questiones of science. Before Mr. Pratt com-

menced his investigations, attempts had been made to prove that the

influence of Himalayan attraction had been overlooked by Colonel

Hverest, and that it exists to an extent which would seriously impair

the value of the Indian arc, in determining the figure of the earth.

But Colonel Everest had paid considerable attention to the influence

of mountain attraction in deflecting the plumb line. He had rejected

one of Colonel Lambton’s astronomical stations in the Madras

Presidency, because of its proximity to mountains. During a visit to

the Cape of Good Hope he wrote a very able paper, which attracted

much attention in the scientific world, on the effects of the attrac-

tion of certain mountains, in the vicinity of the extremities of

LaCaillies’s are, near Cape Town. The difference between the ellipticity

of this are, and of those measured in Hurope and Russia, was sufficient

to give rise to the conjecture that the figures of the Northern and

Southern hemispheres were considerably different. But Colonel

Everest shewed clearly that the discrepancy was probably caused by

the proximity of mountains to the ends of the are. He suggested its

538 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5,

extension to points where there would probably be no attraction, and

he predicted that it would then give a figure coinciding with those

obtained in Europe. These suggestions have been entirely verified by

the subsequent remeasurement and prolongation of LaCaillies’s are by

Sir Thomas MacClear, the Government Astronomer at the Cape.

Major Walker mentioned these circumstances to shew that the

officers entrusted with the survey of India had not been blindly

ignoring the influence of mountain attraction.

It was believed to have been avoided, in great measure, by placing

the northern extremity of the are at Kaliana, a distance of upwards

of sixty miles from the Himalayas. Colonel Everest considered that

the residual errors were about 5’’4 in the northern section of the are

and 3/2 in the southern section, by which amounts he conceived the

astronomical amplitude to be less than the geodesic in the upper

section, and greater in the lower.

Major Walker observed that Archdeacon Pratt’s early investiga-

tions shew that the Himalayas may have a far greater effect in

disturbing the plumb-line than had formerly been supposed, thus

raising a doubt of the scientific accuracy of the survey operations and

questioning the correctness of the relative situations of places, as

given in the maps. But the Archdeacon’s Jast paper has dispelled

this doubt, by proving the following elegant theorem that the

length of an actual arc, measured on the surface of the earth, however

altered its form may be by geological changes, is nevertheless sensibly

equal to what would have been obtained had the original curvature

been undisturbed; or, in other words that no possible change of

curvature can disturb the normal length of the are. Hence the

relative mapping of a country is free from all error arising from local

attraction. If the positions on the map are too far north or south,

they will all be so to an equal degree, and consequently are relatively

accurate.

The Archdeacon’s investigations are further useful in establishing

the fact that while the positive attraction of the Himalayas draws

the plummet northwards, the negative attraction of the Indian Ocean

has a similar effect, Thus, in moving from Cape Comorin to the

Himalayas, the influence of the ocean diminishes, while that of the Hills

increases, and hence there is a tendency to equalize the resultant at-

traction, at every point between the ocean, and the Himalayas. Major

1862.) — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 539

Walker observed that the Archdeacon had thus rendered a second ser-

vice tothe survey by demonstrating the presence of an additional,

but beneficial source of disturbance, tending to counteract the errors

which the Himalayas acting above, would introduce into the astrono-

mical ares.

A vote of thanks was accorded to Major Walker for his valuable

communication.

Archdeacon Pratt, who was present, said that it was gratifying to

him to learn from so high an authority as the Superintendent of the

Great Trigonometrical Survey himself that his investigations were

considered useful. His connection with this subject had arisen from

the accidental circumstance of his visiting Budraj near Dehra, ten

years ago when ona tour of official duty, on which occasion Sir

Andrew Waugh called his attention to the discrepancy which his

predecessor had found to exist between the measured and observed

lengths of the northern portions of the great are of meridian, and

asked him to turn his thoughts to the subject. The investigation is

so difficult and abstruse that those only who had read his papers

through would enter into it. To this he would attribute the impres-

sion which had gone abroad in some places that in his fourth and last

paper in the Royal Socicty’s Transactions he had in a measure reced-

ed from a position he had taken up in an earlier stage of the

investigation; which was not at all the case. There could be no

question that the deflection caused by the Himalayas at the northern

extremity of the great arc is very great, about five times as great as

that caused at Col. Lambton’s station, which was rejected in

consequence of the amount, as Major Walker has stated ; and that

there is a considerable deflection also at the southern extremity of the

are, arising from a cause which had never before been thought of, wiz.,

the deficiency of attracting matter in the occan, and amounting, there

was little doubt, to as much as four times the error at the rejected

station. At intermediate places on the are the effects were inter-

mediate also. The tendency of the two causes taken together was,

therefore, as Major Walker had stated to a certain degree to equalize

the total error throughout the arc, that is in fact to conceal it,

because the Survey brings to light only relative errors of deflection.

His last paper had demonstrated by means of the theorem to which

Major Walker had referred, that (inappreciably small quantities being

44a 2

540 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5,

neglected) the distances between places determined by the survey are

free from the effects of these errors of local attraction, and that a com-

parison of these measured distances with the latitudes found by obser-

vations of the heavens gave the correct amount by which the total

local attraction (arising from whatever causes, mountains, ocean, or

variations of density in the strata below) differed in passing from one

place to another. It was to his having arrived at his satisfactory con-

clusion, that he attributed the impression which had existed in some

quarters, that he had receded from some former position he had taken

up. But he would add, that this result, which was so satisfactory as

regarded the survey, could not have been anticipated, and could be

known only by demonstration, when once the existence of the great

disturbing causes he has alluded to had been brought to light. The

total error by which the whole map was out of place on the terrestrial

spheroid was still an unknown quantity, and was very probably as

much as halfa mile. The exact amount would always remain unknown,

since although the effect of the Himalayas and of the ocean might be

estimated in the way his papers had set forth, the effect of unknown

variations of density in the strata below could not be ascertained.

The Librarian then submitted the usual monthly report.

LIBRARY.

The following is a list of the additions made to the Library since

the last meeting.

Presented.

The Chronicles of Oonao, a district in Oudh, By C. A. Elliott,

Esq.—By THE AUTHOR.

Indische Studien, Vol. 5, Parts 2 and 3.—By Dr. WEBER.

Annals of Indian Administration, Vol. VI. Part 3 for September

1862.— By tHE Brencat GOVERNMENT.

Bij dragen Tot de Taal-Land en Velkenkunde van Nederlandsch

Indie, Part 4.—By tHe AMSTERDAM INSTITUTION.

Calcutta Christian Observer for October and November 1862.—By

THE EDITORS.

Paspati, A. G. Memoir on the language of the Gypsies. —By THE

AUTHOR.

General Report on Public Instruction in the Lower Provinces of

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 541

the Bengal Presidency for 1860-61.—By THz Director or PuBuic

INSTRUCTION.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London, Vol. XX. V. Part 3

for September 1862.—By THE Socinry.

Ditto Asiatique, Tome XIX. Nos. 75,76 and 77 for June and

July 1862.—By ruz Paris Asiatic Socrery.

Ditto of the Chemical Society, Vol. XV. Nos. 7 to 9 for July to

September 1862.—By tue Society.

Ditto of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, Vol.

XII. Part 3.—By tue Socrery.

Ditto of the Sacred Literature and Biblical Record, Vol. II. No.

3 for October 1862.—By THE Epirors.

Ditto of the Royal Geographical Society, Vol. XXXI.—By THE

SOCIETY.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Palzontologia Indica,

Vol. Il. Part 3.—By THE SUPERINTENDENT OF THE SURVEY.

Oriental Baptist, for August and September 1862.—By THE

Epiror.

Oriental Christian Spectator for July and August.—By THE Eprror.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society, Vol. VI. Nos. 3

and 4.—By THE Socrety. |

Ditto of the Royal Society of London, Vol. XII. Nos. 50 and

51.—By THE Sociery.

Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London, Vol. XVII.

No. 71 for August 1862.—-By THE Socrery.

Annual Report on the Administration of the Coorg Districts for

1861-62.—By tux BenGan GOVERNMENT.

Annual Report on the Administration of British Burmah for 1861-

62.—By THE BrencGaL GOVERNMENT.

Annual Report on the Administration of Mysore for 1861-62.—By

THE BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Report on the Administration of the Madras Presidency for 1861-

62.—By THe BENGAL GOVERNMENT.

Selections from the records of the Bombay Government, No. 65.—

From Pusiic Works DEPARTMENT.

Veni Samhara, a drama by Bhatta Narayana,—By Muxkrarama

Vipyapiers a.—By Baxoo P. C. Tacorg.

54,2 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5

Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlindischen Gesellschaft, Vol.

XVI. Part 4.—By THE Sociery.

Prayer of St. Niersis Clayensis, translated into Bengali and Sans-

erit.—By Basu RasenpDRALALA Mitra.

Exchanged.

Atheneum for July, August and September.

The Philosophical Magazine, Vol. XXIV. Nos. 159, 160 and 161.

Purchased.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for August, Septem-

ber and October, 1862.

Abhandlungen fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes—Katha Sarit

Sagara, Vol. IL. Part 5.

Abhandlungen ftir die Kunde de Morgenlandes Die grammatischen

Schulen der Araber, Vol. II. No. 4.

Hewitson’s Exotic Butterflies, being illustrations of new species,

Part 44, 1862.

Journal des Savants for July, August and September, 1862.

Markham’s Life of Donalonsq de Guzman.

Major on the Discovery of Australia by the Portuguese in 1601.

Numismatic Chronicle and Journal of the Numismatic Society

for September, No. 7 of New Series.

Parthenon, Vol. I. Nos. 12 to 24, 1862.

Schleicher compendum der Vergleichenden grammatie der Indo-

germanischen Sprachen, Part 2.

Sprenger das Leben und die Lehie des Mohammad, Part 2.

Tornberg Symbole ad Rem Numariam Mohammedanorum, Part 4.

Revue et Magasin de Zoologie Nos. 6,7 and 8.

Revue des Deux Mondes, from July to October, 1862.

Westminster Review for October, 1862.

Weils Geschichte, Vol. II.

Comptes Rendus, Vol. LV. Nos. 1 to 11, 1862.

Natural History Review for October, 1862.

Zenker Dictionnaire Ture-Arabe-Persan.

Benfey’s Orient und occident, Vol II. Part 1.

Scheref Namah, Vol. II.

Wright’s Arabic Grammar, Vol. I.

1862. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 543

For DrcempBer, 1862.

The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the 3rd instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

J. From the Secretary of the Government of India, Military De-

partment, a set of photographs and notes descriptive of the tribes of

Berar.

2. From the Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal, a

complete set of photographs prepared under orders of the Bengal Go-

vernment for the London Exhibition.

3. From Dr. A. G. Paspati of Constantinople, through M. J. P.

Sagrandi, a copy of kis work containing a “ Memoir on the Language

of the Gypsies.”

4. From Baboo Prosunno Coomar Tagore a copy of Pundit

Muktarama Vidyabagisa’s edition of the Veni Samhara Natak.

The Council reported that they had appointed. Dr. T. C. Jerdon

and Mr. J. Obbard members of their body in the place of Dr. W.

Crozier and Hon’ble W. Grey.

A letter from Capt. H. L. de la Chaumette, intimating his desire

to withdraw from the Society, was recorded.

S. Lobb, Esq., M. A. proposed at the last meeting, was balloted

for and duly elected an ordinary member.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary members

at the next meeting.

F. Fedden, Esq., Geological Survey, proposed by Mr. W. Theobald,

seconded by Mr. J. G. Medlicott.

Hon’ble J. P. Norman, proposed by the President, and seconded

by Lieutenant-Colonel Thuillier.

Hon’ble H. 8S. Maine, M. A. proposed by the President and

seconded by Mr. Cowell.

M. S. Howell, Esq., C. S., proposed by EH. C. Bayley, Esq., second-

ed by J. W.S. Wyllie, Esq.

R. A. Sterndale, Esq., proposed by Dr. T. C. Jerdon and seconded

by Hon’ble C. Beadon.

544 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5,

J. Squire, Esq., Bengal Army, proposed by Dr. T. C. Jerdon and

seconded by the President.

The Council also named for ballot at the next meeting Dr. T.

Goldstucker, Professor of Sanscrit, London University, as a Correspond-

ing Member. |

Communications were received —

1. From the Under-Secretary to the Government of India, Public

Works Department, forwarding copy of a letter from the Secretary to

the Government of Bengal, Public Works Department containing ex-

tracts from a report by the Executive Engineer, Upper Assam, of

interesting ancient works in that Province visited during 1861-62.

2. From Baboo Gopinauth Sen, abstracts of the results of the

Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s

office in September last.

Dr. Anderson read his paper on the Flora of Parisnath.

The thanks of the meeting were voted to him for his valuable

communication.

PRA IDPIIII AAI

per . * ees

3 Meteorological Observations. Ixxiii ,

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. i

eet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

oo a

= a) = Range of the Barometer e 2 Range of the Tempera-

ay : Ss during the day. a 3 ture during the day.

aie

8 de Az

Sal tay ae <8

2 Siac Max. Min. Diff. a a Max. | Min. | Diff.

Ea|= 3

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 rt) 0 0

- J |30.037 {30.099 | 29,981 0.118 65.5 74.8 59.0 | 15.8

2, 044, 108 985 123 65.7 74.3 592i |aeliaal:

3 .099 183 | 30.053 130 65.5 74.6 58.4 | 16.2

A 2086 ~152 .040 112 65.5 74.8 58.0 | 16.8

5 | Sunday.

6 .003 .080 | 29.953 127 66.3 975.8 58.8 | 17.0

7 | 29,987 076 .929 147 67.3 77.8 58.4 | 19.4

8 933 .035 .870 165 69.7 78.0 62.6 | 15.4

9 881 | 29.938 818 .120 70.9 75.4 67.2 8.2

10 931 .996 882 114 69.7 76.8 65.8 | 11.0

11 |30.019 | 30.093 .940 -153 67.1 75.4 61.6 | 13.8

12 | Sunday.

13 .006 074 956 118 67.9 74.4 62.4 | 12.0

14 .048 .112 | 30.000 ~L12 68.1 75.4 60.8 | 14.6

15 .059 140 .009 131 69.1 76.8 62.0 } 14.8

16 .048 126 | 29.996 130 70.4 78.3 65.8 { 12.5

17 046 110 994 -116 67.4 69.2 65.2 4.0

is 072 2150 | 30.035 L115 67.0 TA.2 62.8 | 11.4

19 | Sunday.

20 084 |. .167 .028 139 62.7 71.8 55-2 | 16.6

21 .055 126 | 29.982 144 63.9 73.8 55-7 | 18.1

22, OTA 145 | 30.034 LiL 67.1 774A 68-2 | 19.2

23 .055 131 O11 120 68.4 77.2 60-6 | 16.6

DA, .026 112 239.972 140 68.6 76.8 63.3 | 13.5

25 | 29.991 088 925 163 69.2 76.7 62.2 | 14.5

26 | Sunday.

27 828 | 29.894 768 126 69.8 7A.0 66.2 7.8

28 907 990 .858 132 65.7 72,0 59.5 | 12.5

29 975 | 30.046 928 118 62.6 71.6 55.2 | 16.4

30 .980 .062 924 138 63.7 73.2 55.4 | 17.8

31 955 025 .908 alli 65.2 75.6 56.4 | 19.2

The Mean height of the Baromncien, as likewise the Mean Dry ana Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

lxxiv

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

}

* es

2 | 88

A =

cy)

1 60.3

2 59.6

3 59.9

4 60.3

5 Sunday.

6 60.5

7 62.6

8 66.1

9 67.1

10 64.5

1) 61.9

12 | Sunday.

13 63.3

14 63,2

a) 64.6

16 66.0

17 65.0

18 68.1

19 | Sunday.

20 56.9

21 57.8

22 60.5

ze 62.9

24 63.4

25 63.8

Zo | Sunday.

27 64.9

28 57.9

29 56.0

30 56.8

31 58.9

Dry Bulb above Wet.

CED ORS

bo H bo

CLOT go CO Or”

bo bo O GO ~I 0

oo bo

Computed Dew Point.

Co)

57.2

55.9

56.5

57.2

57.0

59.8

64.3

65.2

61.9

58.8

60.5

60.3

62.3

63.8

63.6

60.8

52.8

53.0

56.5

59.6

60.8

61.1

62.4

53.2

51.4:

52 0

55.1

above Dew

Dry Bulb

9.8

COCR ON ERT Be)

D2 WD DIN

bo-G0 G> G0 00 i

12.5

11.2

Ty)

10.1

Mean Elastic force

Mean Weight of Vapour

in a Cubic foot of air,

pour required for com-

Additional Weight of Va-

plete saturation,

afl

2.40

199

2.14:

1.97

Mean degree of Humidity,

complete saturation be-

ing unity.

—

waa

Ler)

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the urveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

Aa @Ne:s in 2 ture for each hour

— 3.9 each hour during the Ao i

an 6 1S g during the

H 3 month, DS Lee

our. rae 4 3g a) is la g DLL. :

Ge) ana

ga2 | Max. | Min. | Dif. ao Max. | Min. | Diff,

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) Co) Co) Co)

Mid-

night. 30.010 | 30.104 | 29.817 0.287 64.0 71.6 58.6 | 13.0

1 .002 .096 799 .297 63.3 | 71.2 57.9 | 13.3

2 | 29.999 -085 779 -306 62.9 71.6 57.0 ; 14.6

3 986 076 768 .308 62.5 70.6 56.5 | 14.1

4 995 .068 -866 -202 61.2 67.0 56.3 | 10.7

5 987 081 799 .282 61.5 69.2 55.7 | 13.5

6 | 30.003 098 818 .280 61.0 69.0 55.6 | 13.4

7 .022 113 .833 .280 60.8 68.5 55.2 | 13.3

8 .056 164 867 .297 62.0 67.0 | 57.0 | 10.0

9 .082 .180 .885 295 65.8 72.0 | 61.2 | 10.8

10 081 183 894 .289 68.0 72.6 63.6 9.0

11 .066 159 2880 279 70.5 74.6 66.4 8.2

Noon .039 134 867 .267 72.3 76.4 67.0 9.4

1 -006 091 .840 251 73.7 78.0 67.0 | 11.0

2 | 29.983 .068 814 «254 74.5 77.5 68.4 9.1

3 .968 .058 797 261 74.7 |! 78.3 68.8 9.5

4 958 .040 783 257 73.9 76.2 69.2 7.0

5 .965 .953 793 .260 72.2 75.0 68.6 6.4

6 971 .058 787 271 69.9 72.7 66.2 6.5

7 .989 073 807 .266 68.1 71.4 64.0 7A

S | 30.005 .092 846 246 66.9 69.8 62.4 74

9 .016 -106 8904 252 66.0 69.4: 62.0 7A

10 .025 107 .860 247 65.1 69.3 61.5 7.8

ABE .025 105 .868 .237 64.5 69.0 60.4: 8.6

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month,

Ixxvi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical ¢lements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

63.0 3.9 60.7

62.4 3.6 60.2

61.8 3.3 59.8

61.5 3.0 59.7

o o a

= a S

2 S E

SS i=) oO

Hour.| ©. = A

Oe es 3

a 2

® Pp a

=) a S

(a) 0

Mid-

night,| 612 | 28 | 592

1 60.7 2.6 58.9

24 60.4: 2.5 58.6

3 60.1 2.4 58.4

4 58.6 2.6 56.5

5 59.1 . 2.4 57.A

6 58.5 2.5 56.5

Zi 58.3 2.5 56.3

8 58.5 3.5 56.0

9 60.8 5.0 57.8

10 61.6 6.4: 57.8

11 62.5 8.0 58.5

Noon. 63.3 9.0 58.8

1 63.8 9.9 58.8

2 64.1 10.4 58.9

3 64.3 10.4 59.1

A, 64.2 9.3 59.5

5 64.0 8.2 59.9

6 64.1 5.8 61.2

vi 63.5 4.6 60.7

Dry Bulb above Dew

Point.

4.8

4,4;

4.3

4.1

4.7

4.1

4.5

6.0

8.0

10.2

12.0

13.5

14.9

| 15.6

15.6

14.0

12.3

8.7

74:

6.2

5.8

5.3

4.8

Mean Elastic force

of Vapour.

Inches.

0.509

504

499

496

465

480

465

462

458

486

498

503

003

2004

508

.515

O21

044

536

.036

527

.020

.o18

a Cubic

foot of air.

Mean Weight of Va-

pour

Troy grs.|

5.67

-21

required

for complete satu-

ration,

Mean degree of Hu-

Additional Weight of

Vapour

complete

being

saturation

midity,

unity.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxvii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

24,

Max. Solar

radiation.

(0)

123.0

132.4

135.4

134.0

Sunday.

134.0

116.0

114.0

135.0

130.5

Sunday.

136.0

134.9

132.0

187.4

130.0

Sunday.

126.0

137.0

132.2

134.0

136.4

131.2

Sunday.

125.0

127.0

132.0

129.0

Rain Gauge

5 feet above

Ground.

lara

O80. ote)

ao “ler

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

A Arai 2

N &N. W.

N. W.&N.

N. & variable.

General aspect of the Sky.

i SS

Cloudless.

Cloudless ; also fogey after 8 Pp. u.

Cloudless ; also fogey after 7 P. M.

Cloudless ; also slightly fogey at 6 a. Mw.

Cloudless till 6 a. M. Scatd. “i till 2:

Pp mM. cloudy afterwards.

Cloudy till 4 Pp. mM. Scatd. i after-

wards.

Cloudy till 7 4. Mm. Scatd. i till 2 p.m.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 7 a. Mm. Scatd. clouds till

11 a. M. cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. clouds till 3 P. m., cloudless after-

wards ; also drizzled at Midnight.

Cloudless tilll p.m.Scatd. i afterwards.

Cloudless till 11 a. m. cloudy after-

wards; also drizzling at5 & 7 Pp. M.

Cloudy, also raining from 5 to 7 Pp. M.

Cloudy till 7 P. M. cloudless afterwards ;

also drizzling at Midnight & from 8

A. M to Noon.

Cloudless till 3 a. Mm. cloudy till 8 a. mu.

cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling at

4A. M.

Cloudless.

Cloudless ; also foggy from 9to 11 P. Mu.

Cloudless.

Cloudy till Noon. Scatd. i & i till

6 p.m. cloudless afterwards; also

drizzling at 5 A. M.

Cloudless till 11 a. m. Scatd. i till

6 p. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless ; also foggy from 8 to 11 P. um.

Cloudless.

Ni Cirri, -i Cirro strati, \i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, “i Nimb:, —i Strati,

i Cirro cumuli.

Ixxvili Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

am the month of January, 1862.

Montuty Rusvurrs.

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, 46 ee 30.009

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 4. mM. onthe 83rd, _ .. 30.183

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3 a. M. on the 27th, ee 29.768

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, O¢ 3e 0.415

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ee 5 no 30.084

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, . te bo 29.955

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. an 0.129

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ee ee 67.0

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 16th, 56 Sc 78.3

Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the 20th & 29th, 50 55.2

Lxtreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. 50 23 1

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 30 AD se 75.0

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 60 a0 be 60.6

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, oe 14,4

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, bs oc 61.8

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 5.2

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ee 58.7

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew. "point, .. 8.3

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. Ou oe 0.501

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, 30 bs be 5.55

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ac 1.75

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.76

Inches

Rained 7 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, 60 oe 0.47

Total amount of rain during the month, .. ee ee 1.08

Prevailing direction of the Wind, ee oe N.

Meteorological Observations. [xxix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of January, 1862.

Montuuy REsvtts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. : 5 ¢ : : | atl

By ist lg 2 Bl oe el (5) ets

Sal le] jet) jst st |st® |Stelee

iz el E. le|s.BlctS. lel ot latw- lela lets igia

No. of days.

Midnight, $15} 1f 1 6 1 il 1 1 i, 1

1 1 6 1 -] 1 il

2 1 7 1 1 1 1) | 1

3 1 6 1 1 1 21 | 1

4 yl 5 1 1 il | 3

5 1 4 1 1 1 4) 1 2

6 2 3| | 1 2 1 4) |

ai 1 3 1 1 3 1 4

8 1 1 a fh a 2 10

9 3 4) 1 2 1 2 2 1

10 2 Gy ial 3 1} 1 2

11 2 22 2 1 3 4

Noon. 1j 3 1 1 2 1 3 6

1 1 2 A i 1 2 6

2 1 2 2 2 1 4, 6

3 il 2 2 2 7 6

4 2 1 2 5 1 6 2

5 1 2 1 3 3) a 5) 1

6 5 3 4 1 4| 1

7 5 BL os avenl oera Bit Ai

Sal 1 5 Biba 1 2

9 il 5 By 8) 1 2

10 2 4, A ora 1 3 1

4 2 6 CHIN boat 1 2 2

Meteorological Observations. Ixxx1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

35 25

oou Range of the Barometer a 3 Range of the Tempera-

“Bo e 3 during the day. > d ture during the day.

So ae

Date. Bass if 3 :

24 | Max Min. Diff. Se Max. | Min. | Diff.

Ss =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 0 0 o

1 29.923 | 30.000 | 29.875 0.125 | 69.6 79.4 60.0 | 19.4

2 | Sunday.

3 -903 | 29.990 848 142 | 68.4 77.2 60.0 | 17.2

4 899 957 852 105 | 69.5 78.2 628 | 15.4

5 .960 | 30.046 914 132 | 67.9 78.0 59.0 | 19.0

6 -998 072 947 125 | 66.6 76.6 58.4 | 18.2

7 30.009 .090 935 155 | 65.5 76.2 56.4 | 19.8

8 004 081 952 129 | 66.7 77.0 56.6 | 20.4

9 | Sunday.

10 040 114 974: 140 | 72.6 83.4 63.7 | 19.7

11 .061 .1380 | 30.018 112 727 82.6 63.8 | 18.8

12 .088 177 028 149 | 72.5 83.4 63.4 | 20.0

13 043 1382 | 29.979 153 | 73.0 83.8 63.6 | 20.2

14 015 104 946 158 | 74.6 85.2 64.2 | 21.0

15 29.967 031 919 112 | 75.5 83.4 70.0 | 13.4

16 | Sunday.

17 .923 } 29.992 874: | 118 | 76.7 85.4 69.2 | 16.2

18 .930 | 30.002 -S80h |) Wnt 220 0. 7516 83.8 | 67.6 | 16.2

19 939 .002 SS | oiler eM) 84.6 68.0 | 16.6

20 -918 | 29.998 834 164 | 74.3 83.8 66.0 | 17.8

21 .850 919 782 137 | 75.4 84.2 69.0 | 15.2

22 .856 943 799 144 | 76.6 85.5 70.3 | 15.2

23 | Sunday.

24, 865 932 815 S| lela 85.6 70.6 | 15.0

25 844 917 174 143 | 78.3 87.4 72.8 | 14.6

26 749 822 .665 157 | 78.0 88.8 | 70.4 | 18.4

27 .679 795 .620 135 | 79.9 91.0 72.4 | 18.6

28 “741 811 64:7 164; 79.9 89.6 73.6 | 16.0

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

Ixxxil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

: eer ay ee ee [ea | a3

= o = a ) Bene = S Ss =

E t i) 2 SES. Su eos

Ee 2 ea ain by S32 |Sge| css

Date i 3 Aa $ 3 is tle eS oa

ibiarsKs = oe 2 Bb | Bs a se) 58 2

= 2 = — oO ie. DO-=

Pe 2 as | ee Be) Somes

Ho aa a 5 aos aS eee ie |) cee

é 4 b 5 ba gr | $2 (261) S52

a a S) A a a eS a

0) ) ) 0 Inches.|. T. gr. | T. gr.

1 63.9 5.7 61.0 8.6 0.541 5.95 1.95 0.75

2 Sunday

3 61.1 7.3 56.7 | 11.7 467 16 2.46 .68

4, 64.2 5.3 61.5 8.0 550 6.06 1.82 17

5 59.7 8.2 64.8 | 13.1 -440 4.85 2.66 .65

6 57.7 8.9 52.4 | 14.2 405 49 72 -62

7 57.2 8.3 52.2 | 13.3 402 AT 51 64

8 59.2 7.9 64.7 | 12.0 438 89 38 67

9 | Sunday.

10 64.7 Ug 60.7 | 11.9 536 5.86 | 2.80 68

11 65.7 7.0 62.2 | 10.5 563 6.15 53 71

12 65.7 6.8 62.3 } 10.2 565 18 45 12

13 66.3 6.7 62.9 | 10.1 576 .30 46 72

14 67.0 7.6 63.2 | 11.4 582 35 85 .69

15 68.4 Cok 64.8 | 10.7 613 68 78 “71

16 | Sunday.

17 68.1 8.6 63.8 | 12.9 593 44 3.36 .66

18 66.5 9.1 61.9 | 13.7 507 .06 42 64

19 67.9 7.8 64.0 | 11.7 597 49 -02 .68

20 66.3 8.0 62.3 | 12.0 | .565 16 2.96 .68

21 69.7 5.7 66.8 8.6 .655 7.13 .30 .76

22 71.2 5.4 68.5 8.1 .692 09 24 77

23 | Sunday.

24 71.4 6.0 68.4 | . 9.0 .690 48 53 75

25 71.6 6.7 68.2 | 10.1 .686 43 85 72

26 71.4: 6.6 68.1 39 684 40 19 ‘73

27 73.3 GH KO |) SES) 84 94 | 7

28 73.7 6.2 | 70.6 9.3 741 8.00 18 TA

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxxiil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of Hebruary, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

ro 2 wz | Range of the Barometer = & Range of the Temperature

z= gz for'each hour during po 2 for each hour during

Hour = z Fa the month. Po the month.

"| mak As:

62% | Ma Mi Di ge | M. Ii

sae ec in. iff, So, | Max. Min. Diff,

= =

Inches. | Inches.| Inches.|} Inches. (0) oO fe) 0

Mid-

night, 29.927 30.096 | 29.664 | 0.482 ; 68.9 76.6 60.4 16.2

1 923 .087 | .662 .425 | 68.2 75.8 59.0 16.8

2 .913 077 | .655 422 | 67.8 75.0 58.4 16.6

3 907 074! .649 425 | 67.4 | 74.6 57.9 16.7

4, .905 .072 | .647 .425 | 66.8 74.0 57.2 16.8

5 916 084} .672 | .412| 66.4) 73.6 57.4 16.2

6 £931 099 |} .683 416 | 65.8 | 73.6 56.4 17.2

if .949 119 | .706 .413 | 65.8 | 74.0 56.4 17.6

8 972 1389 | .722 417 | 68.9 75.8 58.6 17.2

9 .997 172 | .754 418 | 72.0 | 78.6 64.6 14.0

10 999 177 | = .755 422] 75.0 | 81.6 68.4 13.2

11 985 | .167 | .738 429 | 77.9 | 85.6 70.0 15.6

Noon:)|//-957 | |.182/| .722 | 410 | 79.9 | 876 | 72:8 14-8

1 925 .096 | .687 .409 | 81.4 | 89.0 74.6 14.4

2 -900 067 | .660 .407 | 82.4 | 90.6 75.6 15.0

3 881 049 | .648 A401 83.0 | 91.0 76.2 14.8

4, 871 .035 -620 415 82.0 | 89.7 75 4 14.3

5 875 .028 | .623 405 80.6 | 87.0 74.3 12.7

6 .875 .029 633 .096 77.3 | 840 70.0 14.0

7 893 048 | .642 | .406 | 75.0 | 82.0 67.2 14.8

8 914 .062 .663 899 | 73:8 | 80.2 65.6 14.6

9 .925 .075 .683 392 | 72.5 | 79.0 64.4: 14.6

10 .928 .090 685 405 | 714) 77.8 63 0 14.8

11 .926 .096 .690 406 | 70.5 | 77.6 62.2 15.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month.

]xxxiv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

2 re rE E S| 28 | os) 88

Ze, SA yee eee aeee See

i Ay é 5 3.2 ‘m2 E | Sos

aoe B zB = | 33 | oo F

a gin eee 2 Bie (Es | ees

Hour. = 5) ES A s aah os Ba Pee ome an g Br

Z ze) 3 he eee e.2| 38s

ES 3 3 sa | Ao |FE. |] s8 |] 229

cane elcupeameelscepe a2 | Sas

= 8 bs g ane te Son | 3,8 5 ss 2

a a tS) a =) pe po eae? a2

o oO o o Inches. | Troy grs./Troy grs.

Mid) | 65.8) °| 3.69) 635°! 5.4 | 0.588) 648 | ‘196° | O84

night oO. . . . e ° 5 :

1 | 64.7 3.5 | 62.6 5.6 | .570 .29 .29 83

2 | 64.6 3.2 | 62.7 Bal) ize 33 15 185

3 | 642 3.2 | 62.3 5.1 | .565 25 14 185

4 | 63.8 3.0 | 62.0 4.8 | .559 19 .07 .85

5 | 63.4 3.0 | 61.6 4.8 | .552 ail .06 .85

6 63.1 2.7 61.5 4.3 500 |! 11 0.93 .87

7 CBO 2.8 | 61.3 4.5 | .546 .06 .98 .86

8 64.4; 4.5 62.1 6.8 061 18 1.56 .80

9 65.8 6.2 62.7 9.3 572 127 2.23 74,

10 66.9 8.1 62.8 | 12.2 OTA 26 3.05 67

Ds 677m 10:2 G26 1513-020 18 .98 61

Noon.| 67.6 | 12.3 | 61.4 [185 | .548 5.91 4.87 55

a) GSM R13 :4) 9 6136205146 .88 5.39 52

2 | 67.9 | 145 | 606 | 218 | .584 72 .89 49

3 | 68.1 | 14.9 | 606 | 22.4 | .534 72 6.10 A8

4 | 68.2) | 13:8 |/ 61.3. | 20:7 | .546 .86 5.61 51

5 | 68.5 |12.1 | 62.4 | 182 | .567 6.10 4.91 55

6 68.9 8.4 64.7 12.6 611 .62 3.36 .66

7 | 68.2 6.8 | 64.8 | 10.2 | .613 .69 2.62 72

8 | 68.1 5.7 | 65.2 86 | .621 w19 ail) 76

9 67.6 4.9 65.1 7.4 .619 79 1.84 79

i 67.1 4.3 | 64.9 6.5 | .615 175 .60 81

dV 66.5 4.0 64.5 | 6.0 .607 .68 45 82

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

lxxxv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

ag) cae

2.9 |e ao

ees SS S

Si ys! |e 8 ©

A| s* |g

fa) Inches.

ects 84) |) |...

2) Sunday.

3} 136.0

4) 134.0

BieedS 7200 ce

Gi 186.0.) 2

7| 128.0

8) 127.0

9) Sunday.

HON TOO’ a5s

11} 134.01 ...

TAL BAO is

13) 137.8 *

14| 135.0

16) Sunday.

WT SAO! cee

18} 134.0 ee

19} 135.4

20; 137.0

21) 134.7

22) 184.5

23) Sunday.

24| 135.4

25! 1380

26; 138.0

27| 141.6

28] 140.0

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

S.W.&8. & W.

nn win

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 4 a. mM. Scatd. clouds till

8 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless ; also foggy after 9 P. M.

Cloudless ; also foggy between 9 & 11

P. M.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 11 a. m. Scatd. i till 9

Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless ; also foggy between 8 & 10

P.M.

Cloudless till 4a. mu. Scatd. \-i after-

wards.

Scatd. \-i till 4 a, m. cloudy after-

wards.

Scatd. -i till 3 Pp. mu. cloudless after-

wards.

Scatd. “i & i till 6 a. M. cloudless

afterwards.

Cloudless till 11 a. Mm. Scatd. 11 till 6

p. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudy and foggy till 9 a. Mm. Scatd. i

till 5 p. m. clondless afterwards.

Seatd. clouds till 4 Pp. m. cloudless

afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 11 a.m. Scatd, \i till 3

Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Mi Cirri, “i Cirro strati, %i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, -i Nimbi, —i Strati,

“i Cirro cumuli,

Ixxxvl Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1862.

Montuty Resutts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, Sf “29.925

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 4. M. on the 12th, 30.177

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 27th, 29.620

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ate 0.557

Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, 80.001

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. cs 29.865

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, 0.136

Co)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 73.4

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 27th, 91.0

Min. Temperature occurred at 6 & 7 a. M.on the 7th, 56.4

Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, 34.6

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, oe 83.1

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ee 65.5

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 17.6

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month,.. 00 66.3

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, dak

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ee 62.7

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, 10.7

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, 0.572

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, 6.25

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, 2.62

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71

Inches

Rained no days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, Nil.

Total amount of rain during the month, Nil.

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. 8. & W.

Meteorological Observations. Ixxxvil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1862.

Montarty Resurts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. Sas 5 5 Biel s Sa-|S— ./s|3

e {ei |s ejdls] |siEls| |slElsislel4

NJ S12 fe | B. |e loses. alo lle lela eld |S \S

No. of days.

Midnight, 6) Fl 1 yi 2) § 3 4,

1 6) jl 1 4 B83 1

2 5 1 1 9 5] 93

3 5} ft 1 1 9 5 3

4 4) if 1 1 9 5 3 1

5 5} fl 8 4 2 4

6 6| | 1 11 1 3 2

7 Al $2 2} #10; Jl) | 3) | 2

8 2 2 1 6 1 3 3 6

9 2) | 4 3 2 8 1 3 1

10 3} 1 3 3 1 "7 3 2 2

11 3] | 2 1 1 6 4, 5 2

Noon. 4) 11 3 3 4 6 3

1 2) f “2 1 2 5 6 6

2 2 1 3 2 2 9 5

3 2) | 1 3 2 A 8 4

4 3) | 1 1 5 3 6 2 3

5 3} {1 1 1 5 1 8 3 1

6 3 il 1 7 2 5 3 2

4 3} Fl 1 7 3 6 2 1

8 3] 11 1 8 3 5 2 1

9 3 1 2 8 3 4 3

10 3 1 2 8 3 4 3

11 3 1 2 9 2 3 3 1

ee ia ek

iad

theme Koa TAS as

GP eaeadoee

Meteorological Observations. Ixxxix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1 North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

So © “9

eos Range of the Barometer E 2 Range of the Tempera-

bp = OS ing P a f ring é

oe S & during the day. a ture during the day.

Daa ad -

F S| Oe = 3

g Sa a Max. Min. Diff. Se Max, | Min. | Diff.

Bae =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0) Oo) 0 0)

1 | 29.7382 | 29.820 | 29.660 0.160 81.7 91.2 76.0 | 15.2

2 | Sunday.

s 920 .999 845 La4 73.7 83.2 | 66.2 | 170

4 957 | 30.035 207 128 73.7 840 | 64.5 | 19.5

5 946 027 .869 158 75.3 85.8 | 67.0 | 188

6 899 | 29.977 .838 .159 77.6 86.0 71.2 | 148

Fl 962 | 30.047 891 156 79.0 SHAM |. 2537" Lou!

8 .984 .056 .909 147 80.0 88.2 72.8 | 15,4

-g | Sunday.

10 .862 | 29.949 £789 .160 78.4 87.6 AESh lions

11 .864: 944, £787 157 76.6 SBr20 |) 7G) a:

12 .958 | 80.045 .900 145 76.2 83.8 69.2 | 14.6

13 .969 .055 907 148 75.9 84.7 EON eed

14 | 30.006 115 .940 175 TEw | 86:6 66.4 | 20.2

15 | 29.997 .087 934 153 78.2 88.8 69.2 | 19.6

16 Sunday.

17 905 | 29.981 .866 115 79.8 91.6 71.6 | 20.0

18 894: .968 845 118 79.8 90.4 |) 71.6) 188

ug .932 | 30.011 879 132 | 789 89.2 69.8 | 19.4

20 .907 | 29.990 824 .166 77.8 89.9 67.6 | 21.9

2) 845 924 770 154 79.5 91.8 68.8 | 23.0

22 831 912 762 .150 81.2 94.6 69.0 | 25.6

23 Sunday.

24) 869 941 .810 131 81.0 90.4 | 73.0) 17.4

Doel 924, | 30:003 874 +129 82 6 91.6 74.9 | 16.7

26 | .862 | 29.933 783 .150 82.0 91.0 75.2 \ 15.8)

ie Sod .882 -735 147 82.1 89.6 75.4 | 14.2

28 858 .919 782 AI Gi7/ 82.4 92.4 73.8 | 186

29 .852 944 120 2245 74.0 86.0 64.5 | 21.5

3 Sunday.

Bl Wi ats) 927 -798 129 75.8 86 6 66.8 | 19.8

~The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

Xé

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical

dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

Date.

Mean Wet Bulb Thermo-

meter,

(9)

Boi)

Sunday.

62.8

62.7

68.2

72.3

73.3

74.2

Sunday.

72.8

70.9

66.6

65.8

66.3

67.4

Sunday. |

69.1

68.6 *

66.7

65.8

66.9

69.0

Sunday.

68.7

Dry Bulb above Wet.

Computed Dew Point.

above Dew

Dry Bulb

Point.

Ons

force of

Elastic

Mean

Vapour,

.619

Mean Weight of Vapour

in a Cubic foot of air,

6.74

Additional Weight of Va-

pour required for com-

4.51

1.75

2.80

elements

complete saturation be-

Mean degree of Humidity,

ing unity.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. xel

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

zc) 8 . | Range of the Barometer for 3 5) Ronecie! ne Hee

22s eack hour during the Qo tune) fou cig houtr

Reo Satan S EI during the

Hour. nos 2, i oe as month.

Ee} @ 2 : ‘ 22 | eal

Sa 5 Max. Min. Diff. S Max. | Min. | Diff.

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. fe) | fe) oO 0

Mid- rH a

aielne 29.898 | 29.998 | 29.810 0.188 13.6 78.2 68.0 | 10.2

1 885 .993 .770 223 Sell 77.4 67.4 | 10.0

2 .880 990 748 242, 72.8 a2) Oe Oana E?,

3 .880 988 742 .246 721 76.8 65.8 | 11.0

4 873 983 731 .252 71.3 76.2 | 65.4 | 10.8

5 .894 | 30.001 3 .264 70.9 76.4 65.2 | 11.2

6 912 .023 £755 .268 70.7 76.4 64.5 | 11.9

7 931 .046 763 .283 71.3 77.6 64.8 | 12.8

8 957 -088 802 .286 75.3 81.0 69.4 | 11.6

9 975 104° 812 .292 78.3 84.6 70.4 | 14.2

10 977 115 .820 -295 80.8 86.0 73.0 | 13.0

11 967 103 798 305 83.8 88.4 78.6 | 9.8

Noon.| .942 077 750 327 85.4 90.6 80.5 , 10.1

1 911 O41 124 317 86.4 91.6 77.2 | V4.4

2 -880 .010 .682 828 87.0” 93.2 73.2 | 20.0

3 .857 | 29.980 .663 317 87.5 94.6 75.8 | 18.8

4 845 .970 661 .309 87.0 93.2 73.5 | 19.7

5 840 -946 .669 .286 85.4 91.2 76.6 | 14.6

6 847 944, 671 .273 82.4 | 866.)| 75.6 | 11.0

7 .863 .949 .678 271 79.7 84.0 | 66.2 | 17.8

8 .883 .992 691 301 77.9 82.0 64.5 | 17.5

9 .898 | 30.003 “714 .289 76.4 80.2 64.6 | 15.6

10 .905 .009 726 .283 75.5 79.8 65.0 | 14.8

11 901 .003 728 275 74,5 79.0 64.8 | 14.2

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several honrs

during the month.

X¢Cll

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Leteorologicul Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

im the month of March, 1862.

Hourly Means, &e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

Bit ly alunite

eee Pie tions

2 >

Ss | fo}

Hour.) © | 3

ee lee

=o =

ere ES

$4 oe

S A

fo) 0

Mid-

pene | ee oe |

1 68.8 4.3 |

2 65.6 4.2

3 68.0 4.1

4 | 67.5 | 38 |

5) 66.9 4.0 |

6 66.7 4.0

7 67.0 4.3

8 68.5 6.8

9 698 85

10 "Os Oe

11 70.6 13.2

Noon. 71.0 14.4

1 71.4 15.0

2 71.6 15.4

3 Ele palmOne

4 71.8 15 2

5 715 13.9

6 71.6 10.8

7 71.1 8.6

3 | '71)7/ 2,

9 70.4 6.0

10 700 5.5

11 69.6 4,9

Computed Dew Point.

64.9

Dry Bulb above Dew

Point.

2 |

AANAHA

to bo bo bo bo

WOWHAD

| Mean Elastic force

of Vapour.

Inches.

0.646

651

648

.6386

.630

615

-611

613

.619

.628

617

597

093

2095

2099

.093

.601

.607

642

.655

.661

.668

664

.661

a Cubic

foot of air.

pour

Mean Weight of Va-

7.07

0 had Sal

Additional Weight of

Mean degree of Hu-

required

for complete satu-

Vapour

ration,

being

complete

saturation

midity,

unity.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XClil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of Léarch, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

a4 [25

©) oe cs LS) 9

Meet (Oe z Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.

Si oe ana

fo) Tnches

1} 140.5 aa Ss. Cloudless.

Z| Sunday.

3] 134.0 erin BNE Coes Vis Cloudless.

4 136.0 hast Ss. W. Cloudless.

5} 189.0 ae Ss. W.&S. Cloudless till 9 a.m. Scatd. “i & Oi

till 7 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

6} 122.4 ba Ss. Cloudless till 7 a. m. Seatd. clouds till

7 v.™. cloudless afterwards; also

slightly drizzling at 7 P. M.

Bi WO a Ss. Seatd. “i & i.

8} 183.4 Ae Alltel Cloudless till8 a. mM. Scatd. “i & i

till 5 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

9| Sunday. a

10} 130.0 | 0.11 |S.&8. W. Cloudless till 7 a. m. Scatd, “i& ni

till 3 p.m. cloudy afterwards; also

raining at 9 P. M. :

11! 131.0 five N.&S8.E.&S. Cloudy till 9 a. mM. Seatd. i till 4

Pe. M. cloudless afterwards.

12) 130.0 e.) N. & W. Seatd. "i& “i till 7 «a.m. cloudless

afterwards ; also fuggy atl0 & ll P.M.

US) BED | soe, NS Ge Ty 1B Cloudless.

14] 136.0 . |B. & N.E. & N. W.| Cloudless till 7 p.m. Scatd. “i after-

wards.

15) 135.5 aie N. W. & N. Scatd. “i till8 Pp. mM. cloudless after-

wards.

16] Sunday.

18) . 136.0 soo || AAYo 5 SONY Scatd. i till 4 a. um. cloudless till 10

; A.M. Scatd. i till 5 p. mu. cloudless

afterwards.

1S) 136.0 el N. W.&N. Cloudless till’7 a. Mm. Seatd. \i & “i

till 6 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.

20| 136.0 Au Ss. W. &N. Cloudless.

21) 1387.4 dite N. Cloudless.

22) 143.0 Pee Ss. EH. &N. Cloudless tilll Pp. Mm. Scatd. \i after-

wards.

23| Sunday.

24| 139.4 lS Cloudless till8 a.m. Scatd. clouds till

8 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

25) 135.0 me Ss. Cloudless till 5a. mM. Seatd. ni & i

| till 1 ep. mM. cloudless afterwards.

26} 135.0 aa S.&S. W. Cloudless.

ZillWeZOI0N see) | Se GS. Wi. Scatd. 11 & i till 3 p.m. cloudy af-

terwards.

i Cirri, i Cirro strati, %i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati

1 Cirro cumuli, : i

XC1V

Meteorological

Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1862.

Solar Radiation,

Weather, &e.

radiation.

Max. Solar

135.0

Sunday.

126.0

Rain Gauge

5 feetabove

Ground,

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

H. & 8.

8. G&H.&S.H.

Geneval Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till1l P.mM. Seatd. .i & i

till 6 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless tille9 a. m. cloudy afterwards ;

also rain with thunder and lightning

from Noon to 9 P. M.

Cloudless.

Meteorological Observations. Xev

Abstract of the Iesults of the Hourly ifeteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1862.

Montuty Resuurs.

Inches,

Mean heicht of the Barometer for the month, ae o¢ 29 900

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. mM. onthe 14th, .. 30.115

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 p. mu. on the Ist, ae 29.660

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 50 a6 0.455

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ve ee oo 29.980

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 66 80 o6 29.832

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ac 0.148

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, AG 66 78.4

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. mM. on the 22nd, 50 50 94.6

Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. & 8 P. M. onthe 4th & 29th, .. 64.5

Hxtreme range of the Temperature during themonth, .. 60 30.4

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, is ete ale 88.3

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a oe Sis 70.3

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ae 18.0

Co)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, 06 50 69.8

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 8.6

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, oe OD 6.55

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 12.9

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. oe fe 0.628

Troy grains.

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, oc ate bo 6.80

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ae 3.51

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.66

Inches.

Rained 3 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, 26 50 1.58

Total amount of rain during the month, .. Ge an 1.69

Prevailing direction of the Wind, oe oe S.&N. &S.W.

XCVi Meteorological Observations.

‘Zz

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, ,

on the month of March, 1862.

Montuiy Resvts.

fe ane oo

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind -

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

| |

Hour. at le Es a ie = 9 3 ai.

S46 5 5 homens of [of .| ois

EI) Ee E s|E |e ele jelsjale

pace 3 SIS.Bc |S. els lepW- lela leis ies

er | ee

No. of days.

Midnight. | 3 Sigel ake 9| 4 1 4,

nae | eh Alani ie a 1] 4 1 1

i ieee Any oa 10 3 1 1 we

Sra ee 5) | 9 A 1 2

ire ell 2) | 9 4 i 1 A

5 | 6 1 3] | 9 4 1 1 1

Ge uG| etl 3}. 8 5 2 1

ANG Bl eelenetl 6 5 3

ernie tc ES a 8 1

9 79 Be 2 A 6 2 ae 4

TO ep aie (ee 5 7 T

aL etcHae al Sits 3 7 1

Noon. # 4 Pal AU 2 4 5 5 4.

17 ecahe teal os fA 5 Geli sal 5

rai | 1h 2A Pole Type | ah 7 5 2 Sen

Pega ele sal ie aan? 6| 1) 6 3 A

A asin fi aL 2 6)

Breas Zid 10 3 2| 3) 1

aie |. PAA Haas} 9 3 3| 3

7 > A PAN fr Bie al | aK IU 2| 3]

SEA a2 Alay 2 12 2 2 2

9 3|.1 4) 1} 2] 11 2 2 2

Ore 46) ZUR) 1] 2 2) 2

11 2) Ale) |e 2 11 2 2| 2 il

Meteorological Observations.

RCV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

458

2 g &

Dane

Date. oes BY

Sas ei

Inches.

1 29.809

2 761

3 .763

4 .805

5 844

6 Sunday.

vi .786

8 £783

9 792

10 810

11 .838

12 875

13 | Sunday.

14, .796

15 734

16 697

17 .680

18 eialale

19 709

20 Sunday.

21 786

22 Ol2

23 784

24, .726

25 .668

26 616

27 | Sunday.

28 .637

29 .658

30 .686

Range of the Barometer

during the day.

Max.

Inches.

29.888

842

831

873

911

859

.876

874

.876

925

909

878

812

178

748

766

765

.860

885

.858

780

“790

117

697

“714

771

Min.

29.707

.682

691

755

194

702

SOG) |

£725

740

776

819

EQ) |

645 |

613

.080

.658

631 |

715

739

7107

.619

061

936

076

604

043

Inches.

Diff.

Inches.

0.181

.160

140

118

lables

157 |

bid,

149

.136

149

140

187

167

165

.168

108

134

145 |

146

151

189

181

121

.110

.228

Thermometer.

Mean Dry Bulb

eo)

Co bo co Oo He OR

Cre OO Or

moan mm@m

82.6

81.2

80.3

Range of the Tempera-

ture during the day.

Max.

—

ce)

838.8

92.6

90.8

91.0

92.8

97.6

97.4

96.2

93.8

97.0

100.2

99.8

99.5

95.8

95.2

92.4

91.2

91.4:

92.2

91.2

92,2

90.4:

89.2

89.6

Min.

SGD SS

OOokWo

SENSO OH

OD MOO WW

Waa

DOr OwoN

~I~TOO OW

DOawWwy

ary w Ow

saTsaT wT ©

OW DS ot

Diff.

)

bo b

He He wb

WOR OO WO

Qe Ww DO

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made duriug

the day.

xevill Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

ee ioe 2

Fay 3 FI a a Bis i 8 2 5

| E 2 » B Semehes oy) ce =

Datesir are 2 A a S 22 |25E) Sou

ow 3 2 2 C Ros) = aS a Es

oS ZS) S ae = 2 Se ae Shae se

Ss ao = 2 a 3 Bs a S So ae| Ss 2

pele a Ye Be ee eee eee

® a a g Pay oF Sie |) eee dovccnes

= a O fa a a S a

fc) ) 0 oO Imehes i hearty || Wor.

1 74 A, 5.5 716 83 0.766 8.27 2.51 0.77

2 77.5 5.9 74.5 8.9 840 9.04 95 75

3 77.6 5.0 75.1 7.5 857 19 49 £9

4 76.8 5.3 74.1 8.0 .830 8.92 09 78

5 78.3 5.7 75.4 8.6 865 9.26 2 76

6 Sunday

7 76.6 10.4: 71.4 | 15.6 761 8.08 5.21 61

8 76.5 10.6 71.2 | 15.9 756 03 .30 .60

9 7A.8 11.9 68.8 | 17.9 .699 7.43 75 .56

10 75.0 10.5 69.7 | 15.8 720 .68 04 -60

il 73.4 12.2 67.3 | 18.38 .666 10 .66 56

12 TA.9 11.3 69.2 | 17.0 708 4 45 58

13 Sunday.

14 76.5 11.3 70.8 | 17.0 -746 92 .68 58

15 77.2 11.5 71.4 | 17.3 761 8.07 89 58

16 78.8 95 | 740] 143 827 79 1 64

17 80.1 6.7 76.7 | 10.1 902 9.60 3.61 13

18 79.2 7.0 75.7 | 10.5 873 30 69 72

19 78.8 6.6 75.5 9.9 868 27 AL 73

20 Sunday.

Pal 79.0 6.6 75.4 9.9 873 82 44 73

22 78.3 5.8 75.4 87 .865 26 2.95 .76

23 77.5 6.0 74.5 90 840 01 .99 75

24, 77.3 6.6 | 74.0 9 827 8.86 | 3.27 73

25 75.6 65 72.3 9.8 783 AL 10 73

26 76.4 G1 72.8 | 10.7 795 02 48 adil

27 Sunday.

28 777 4.9 75.2 7A .860 9.24 2.44 ii)

29 76.2 5.0 73.7 7.5 819 8.82 39 79

30 75.0 5.3 72.3 8.0 783 Ad AT a

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Xc1x

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of Aprii, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

6 3 wz | Range of the Barometer = 3 Range of the Temperature

ag a for each hour during faa) 3 for each hour during

Hour 2) 2 Fe the month. bo the month.

2 Ui acl aay a2

Sone ; 9 a5 i

3-42 | Max. Min. Diff. Se | Max. Min. Diff.

= =

Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. co) fo) ) tc)

HG 5 5 2! raion) 3. 5

night. 29.757 \29.871 |29.589 | 0.282 ; 83.2 75.0 8.2

1 £746 -862 584 .278 79.3 82.8 71.2 11.6

2 £738 844 576 .268 79.1 83.0 710 12.0

3 1732 -839 587 252 78.5 82.6 71.0 11.6

4 729 825 .608 217 78.4 82.0 70.9 11.1

5 £748 844 625 219 78.0 81.9 71.2 10.7

6 767 872 .636 236 78.0 81.8 G2 10.6

7 786 .905 643 .262 79.0 82.2 73.2 9.0

8 .807 923 .656 267 81.7 84.4 77.5 6.9

9 .823 .959 .690 269 85.6 89.8 80.6 9.2

10 .820 954 .667 287 88.0 91.4 84.2 7.2

11 .809 948 .666 282 90.1 95.0 86.0 9.0

Noon. 791 .929 .655 274 91.5 96.8 87.0 9-8

1 764 901 621 .280 92.6 98.6 87.8 10.

2 £732 881 082 299 93.2 99.8 88.2 11.6

3 705 .853 568 .285 93.1 | 100.2 87.8 12.4

4, 681 .830 543 287 92.4 | 100.2 85 8 14.4,

5 682 821 -b4d .280 90.2 98.4: 78.6 19.8

6 692 .830 .036 294 87.6 94.8 74.0 20.8

7 713 B44 .063 281 85.4 91.6 71.0 20.6

8 .740 .866 .585 281 83.2 87.6 70.7 16.9

9 .756 884 .586 .298 82.0 87.3 72.6 14.7

10 759 892 .bo6 .330 81.0 85.0 725 12.5

11 757 .888 611 277 80.5 84.5 73.0 11.5

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the Observations made at the several heurs

during the month.

c Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

s oo 2 5 r) zs SEs =e

a S é a 3 a 22 ese| lee

2 i 2 & ern. [ee al toueee

ou S S 5 os LBs ge =

Hoe | ee eg So] Se un eee

ee 2 3 RE SS etllt Ole @L.2| 38s

ES 3S s Be Fo Bei. «| pee eee

o 8 onl a. As a 2 eos = | Sowa secs

z= 2 a 2 reo ul aie en ee Np Jee = |S ec

Vp are a S A = Preven Si = gs

oO ° ro) to) Inches. |Troy grs. Troy grs.|

Aa) 760 |. 30°\ 740, ) 59 | 0.827) 893 | ilsse | cos

night. . te . On . . fa

raat 75.6 BT UBT 5.6 019 .85 7A: .B4

2, 15.4; B7/ WBS 5.6 O14 79 74 04

3 Wolk 3.4 73,4 Ball sfoduil +!) 78 AST .85

A Visi 31.33 73.4: 5.0 movi k ae) 78 158) .85

5 74.8 3.2 73.2 4.8 806 «| 73 AG 85

6 74.8 3.2 B74 A..8 806 | Bie 46 .06

vi 75.6 3.4 73.9 Eyal O24 | 92 08 .8d

8 77.0 4.7 7A.6 Teal .843 9.07 2.30 .80

9 78.0 7.6 74.2 11.4 8382 8.89 3.87 .70

10 73.1 9.9 WB\ab 14.9 803 DS 5.15 .62

il 78,4: Wak) eB IL se .og 6.22 By /

Noon. 78.4 1183. 71.8 19.7 sere All 7 04 BA

i 78.6 14.0 71.6 21.0 .766 .05 58 52

2 78.7 14.5 71.4, 21.8 761 ¥ 98 92, 50

3 48.6 145 ilaes 21.8 758 .96 .90 .00

4 78.4 14.0 71.4 | 21.0 761 8.00 BA 2

5 78.4 11.8 at | Wal 787 .o2 6.27 ai

6 78.0 9.6 73.2 | 14.4: .806 87 4.95 .63

7 77.6 7.8 WB iaL7/ 619 7A 3.94 .69

8 76.5 6.7 73.1 10.1 ,503 61 28 72

9 76.3 5.7 73.4 &.6 lL pl 2.76 .76

30 75.9 pall 73.3 Heth 809 70 AA 18

IL Sl 4.8 | 73.3 7.2 .809 2 .26 19

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. cl

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

| Date.

Comat ae

Oo © TS oO

14,

24.

Max. Solar

radiation.

Rain Gauge

5 feet above

Ground.

Inches.

0.11

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

Sunday.

Ss. W.

Ss. W. & W.

8. W. &S8. & W.

W.&S.

8. & 8. W.

S&S. W.

Sunday,

.& 8. W.

.& W.

&S. W.

Sunday.

|g.

8. & 8. H.

8S. &8. E.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Scatd. clouds till 3 p. M. cloudless after-

wards.

Cloudless till 7 a. mu. Scatd. “i till 3

P. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. m. Seatd. \-i till 3

p. M. cloudy afterwards; also drizzling

at6 & 10 P. mM.

Cloudless till6 Pp. mM. Scatd. i & “i

afterwards,

Seatd. clouds till 6 P. mM. cloudless after-

wards.

Cloudless till 5 a. mw. Seatd. \i till Noon,

cloudless afterwards.

OCloudless till 5 a. mw. Seatd. “i till 11

A.M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. mM. Seatd. \i & 91 till

6 p. M. cloudless afterwards.

Seatd. \i & “i till till 7 a. wm. cloudless

11 a. M. Scatd. “i afterwards.

Cloudless.

Seatd. —i & 1.

Cloudless.

Seattered clouds till 3 pe. mu. cloudless

alterwards.

Scattered clouds till 6 P. mu. cloudless

afterwards,

Scatd. “i & 71 till 2 Pp. m. cloudy after-

wards ; also raining between 9 & 10

P. M.

Cloudless till 8 a.m. Scatd. i till 2

p. M. cloudy afterwards.

Scatd. -i 3 Pp. mM. cloudy afterwards ;

also thunder, & lightning & a little

rain between 8 & 9 P. M.

“i Cirro cumuli,

Ni Cirri, “i Cirro strati, 911i Cumuli, -i Cumulo strati, i Nimbi, —i Strati,

cil

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1861.

| Date.

Max. Solar

radiation.

5 feet above

Ground.

Rain Gauge

Solar Radiation,

Weather, &c.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

S.&H.

S.&S. H.

Sunday.

S. & Calm.

S.&N.&H.

S.&S. H.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 5 a. M. Scatd. “i & i

till 6 Pp. mM. cloudy afterwards ; also

thundering & lightning & raining be-

tween 10 & 11 P. M.

Cloudy till 2 a. M. cloudless till 8 a. M.

Scattered 91 & i till 2 P. mu. cloudy

afterwards.

Cloudless till 3 4. mM. cloudy till 11 a.m.

Scatd. “i & i afterwards ; also

slightly drizzling at Noon & 10 Pp. mw.

Cloudless till 5 a. M. cloudy afterwards,

also raining between 5 & 9 P. M.

Cloudy till Noon, Scatd. i till 6 P. uw.

cloudy afterwards; also thunder &

lightning, accompanied with rain be-

tween 8 &9P. M.

Meteorological Observations. eli

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1862.

Montuny Resutrs.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ate «- 29.752

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. M. on the 12th, so, ALBEE,

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 6 P. M. on the 26th, ee 29.536

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, a -- 0.423

Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, . ee ee oo ASV!

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. a 60 6a ARLO VE

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. oe» 0.154

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. se ee 84.6

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 & 4 P.M. onthe 14th, .. 50 OO

Min. Temperature occurred at 8 P. M. on the 29th, ae o« 70.7

Eautreme range of the Temperature during the month, oe oo 29.5

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 00 ee eo 93.7

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. sie 60 66 76.8

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. ee 16.9

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. 00 =< 76.9

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 00

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. co oe 73.0

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, ee 11.6

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. oe ee 0,801

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee oe oo 8.55:

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, sis 3.84

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.69

Inches

Rained 8 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ce oe 0.68:

Total amount of rain during the month, 50 oe oc 2.53

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. oo ee s.&S.W.

civ Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1862.

Montury Resvnts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

S < =| 2 S S =i S Z| 5

Hour. ° iS o} .|° oe] -|6 S S Slrd

eAle|_ (209/21 SF ISLEREElele

Nz |e) BE. |e |e 1S. ch joi |e iE le ie [eS |e |S

eee SSS | | — | ————{— se fe es | se —_—|—| —

No. of days |

Midnight. 1 2 33 I | 2 5

1 1 les | 2 4) | 1 Peedlter!

2 1 1 3 4 1 Jyll

3 1 2 3 3 H 1 2

4 il 2 Be pera ee

5 Byluial il 31° 13 a

6 2 1 5 2 1| |

7 2) [1 4) 4 2 1| |

8 Te | Bi al a1

9 it 4, 2 ‘

10 1| p6 | 2

11 6 2 1

Noon. 1 | 6 2

1 1) 6h 2 ne

3 | 1) 14 6 4) 1

A Ty 4 3) | 1 1

5 1) yy il i 3 3

6 iba 1} fiz) 1 4 3

ai 1} u Tp) 3 3)

8 1| ii 2) 1420) 1) 1 2

9 2) 1 1 3) 117) 1] 2 1

10 1 1} } 3) 117) 2) 1 2/1 1

11 1 il uy 3 418 | 2 1|

Afeteorological Observations. ev

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

oo An,

2 he Range of the Barometer E 2 Range of the Tempera-

aN ty Ino cy TPO rs

2 g = during the day. 8 ture during the day.

: Samael ads

Q ao c ©

& San Max. Min. Diff. ae Max. | Min. | Diff.

eS) te: =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 (0) (a) (0)

1 |29.647 | 29.740 | 29.556 0.184: 80.7 88.5 72.6 | 15.9

2 .665 .730 607 123 84.7 93.2 78.4 | 14.8

3 .692 767 .629 188 §3.1 90.4: 73.0 | 17.4

4 | Sunday.

5 776 851 704 14.7 83.4: 91.8 74.0 | 17.8

6 .822 .919 750 169 77.0 83.2 72.2 | 11.0

q 764 828 .697 131 82.2 90.5 74.4 | 16.1

8 791 873 724 149 81.8 88.4 75.0 | 138.4

9 791 .875 719 156 85.0 93.5 78.6 | 14.9

10 775 834 .710 2124 84.5 91.4 79.6 | 11.8

11 | Sunday.

12 .666 740 572 168 83.5 92.4 74.8 | 17.6

13 694: 122, O74 148 86.1 94.2 79.7 | 14.5

14 705 .766 643 123 86.0 93.5 78.8 | 14.7

15 .690 £738 649 089 82.8 §2.8 78.8 | 14.0

16 .668 732 575 157 86.0 95.4 78.9 | 16.5

17 .640 .699 064 135 86.6 95.8 79.0 | 16.8

18 | Sunday.

uty) 692 .7A6 .622 124 86.0 94.8 78.5 | 16.3

20 689 747 -608 139 83.2 94.2 75.6 | 18.6

21 .686 770 626 144: 82.4 89.2 76.2 | 13.0

22 672 752 611 141 85.8 95.4: 77.4 | 18.0

23 736 .809 669 140 87.7 94:.4: 82.2 | 12.2

2A, BENS) S11 675 .136 87.4: 93.4: 82.4 | 11.0

25 Sunday.

26 .638 694 574A 120 87.8 99.9 80.0 | 19.9

27 .608 684 531 153 89.5 101.8 81.0 | 20.8

28 567 628 483 145 91.5 103.2 83.5 | 19.7

29 508 .629 ATA 155, 916 102.8 84.6 | 18.2

30 569 650 496 154 90.1 99.8 84.6 | 15.2

31 082 .630 £003 097 90.2 97.8 84,8 | 13.0

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during ~

the day.

evi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

6 > a 2 q Bo

: eae sees lee

E Ee ‘ Jae ian | se

oa eB Pa 6 a So ae B oa 5

re > E 3 S 2 Se re

e te} LL 2 as Ng

Belg | ese Sart ee |e eee

3 Sie Pb 5 fae se ei SI AS fee. 60.5

a) = a tS) a = = |< =

ty) 0 Cy) o Inches. ; T. gr. | T. gr.

1 75.5 5.2 72.9 7.8 0.797 8.59 | 2.45 | 0.78

2 78.4 6.3 75.2 9.5 .860 9.18 | 3.24 74:

3 77.6 5.5 74.8 8.3 849 sD} 275m eben

4 | Sunday

5 78.3 5.1 75.7 tell 873 36 60 18

6 73.3 307 71.4 5.6 761 8.25 | 1.64 83

7 iowes | 64, wai Woes i lesso lesen!) ico) aetas

8 75.3 6.5 72.0 9.8 776 .33 | 3.07 73

9 78.2 6.8 74.8 10.2 849 9.07 46 72

10 78.4 6.1 75.3 9.2 862 23 12 75

Tl | Sunday.

¥2 76.4: 6.9 72.9 10.4 797 8.56 37 72

13 79.1 7.6 75.6 10.5 871 9.27 68 72

14 79.7 6.3 76.5 9.5 .896 .56 35 4:

15 77.6 5.2 75.0 7.8 854: 16 | 2.59 78

16 79.6 6.4: 76.4 9.6 893 53 | 3.38 74

17 79.8 6.8 76.4 10.2 893 53 61 13

18 | Sunday.

19 79.4 6.6 76.1 9.9 885 AA, AT 73

20 77.6 5.6 74.8 8.4 849 11 | 2.78 Airs

21 76.2 6.2 73.1 9.3 803 8.63 98 74:

22 79.3 6.5 76.0 9.8 882 9.41 | 3.42 13

23 81.4 6.3 78.2 9.5 .946 | 10.05 ol 74

24 81.4 6.0 78.4 9.0 952 12 33 15

25 | Sunday.

26 80.6 7.2 77.0 10.8 .910 9.67 93 71

27 81.1 8.4 76.9 12.6 .908 .60 | 4.69 67

28 82.5 9.0 78.0 13.5 .940 90 | 5.25 65

29 83.4 8.2 79.3 12.3 979 {10.34 | 4.85 .68

30 83.0 7.1 79.4 10.7 983 39 15 12

31 83.7 6.5 80.4 9.8 1,014 72) 3.87 74

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. evil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

zc 8 . | Range of the Barometer for = 5 Range ot the Retr

Sas each hour during the Ao vse OF RS rs

0 6 (3 ee » a during the

a 8 : AEF

a oS Se ; Soe

sa Max Min Diff. Soy Max. | Min. | Diff.

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) ° 0 6)

Mid- ~ 9 9eRx i oF,

night. 29.686 | 29.815 | 29.550 0.265 81.0 86.8 73.3 | 13.5

1 680 .806 543 .263 80.5 86.4 74.4 | 12.0

2 .669 803 5381 272 80.3 86.2 74.0 ; 12.2

3 659 .800 519 281 80.2 86.0 73.2 | 12.8

4, .667 .820 520 .3800 79.5 85.3 72.3 | 13.0

5 674 766 0508 .208 79.6 84.8 73.6 | 11.2

6 .696 845 582 .263 79.6 84.8 72.4 | 12.4

y | 717 876 591 .285 80.8 86.6 72.2 | 14.4

8 745 910 614 .296 83.2 90.0 72.6 | 17.4

9 746 897 .620 277 86.3 91.6 73.0 | 18.6

10 748 919 .620 .299 88.5 94.6 76.0 | 18.6

ii «734 899 599 304: 90.6 97.6 75.6 | 22.0

Noon.| .718 841 580 261 91.7 100.2 76.8 , 23.4

1 .695 .839 .559 .280 92.8 102.0 80.8 | 21.2

2 .665 .820 532 288 93.0 102.7 83.2 | 19.5

3 642 .798 oll 287 93.2 103.2 82.6 | 20.6

4, 624 774A A85 .289 92.1 103.0 82.4 | 20.6

5 .620 761 ATA 287 90.2 99.8 81.9 | 17.9

6 626 750 490 .260 88.1 96.7 80.0 | 16.7

7 649 761 .512 249 85.4: 92.6 79.2-| 13.4

8 .672 801 526 275 84.1 90.0 76.2 | 13.8

9 .686 6794 .059 .239 83.1 89.0 74,4 | 14.6

10 -704: 851 067 284: 82.4: 87.6 74.0 | 13.6

il 701 815 ay A 24d 81.7 87.0 73.0 | 14.0

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month.

eviil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

im the month of May, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

o oe) fo} 0) rs) OS om Ss = 3s 2 $9

St a) Q = e2 ee) @5

Fa a a @ = 7S uke ie ate

= } BE ° 101, oS | |oo8 26

Four. |) Sy re A 2 2S | ted YS 18°%a

me 2 3 Ol ES Bera 8 so |e ere ee

22 S = Alege Gira Qe 3s es

26 es) a 3 Pid S20 (2:22 See es

Sa ay 8 ay BRS Sae |(S>Stissas

s A S) Q = = 4 =

o 0 fr) Oo Inches. !Troy grs./Troy grs.

Mid- :

night. 77.1 3.9 75.1 5.9 | 0.857 9.23 igi 0.83

1 76.7 3.8 74.8 5.7 849 15 83 83

2 76.6 3.7 74.7 5.6 .846 12 19 84:

3 76.8 3.4 75.1 5.1 857 20 63 85

4 76.5 3.0 75.0 | 4.6 854 22 44, 87

5 76.9 ZENER Say Avene .868 38 81 .88

6 77.0 2.6 75.7 3.9 873 43 26 88

7 77.7 3.1 76.1 4.7 885 53 54 86

8 79.1 4.1 77.0 6.2 910 sll 2.12 82

9) 80.4 5.9 774 8.9 .922 83 3.19 76

10 80.9 7.6 77.1 11.4 913 70 4.18 70

11 81.3 9.3 76.6 | 14.0 899 50 5.26 64

Noon.| 81.6 | 10.1 76.5 | 15.2 .896 46 aa 62

1 Cl ele Wea | LG, 885 310) 6.42 09

2 Sule fp 1b 7/ 95.4 | 17.6 865 .09 12 58

3 81.4 11.8 75.5 17.7 .868 12 18 7

4 80.6 | 11.5 Ans | A738 849 8.95 46 8

5 80.4: 9.8 75.5 | 147 .868 9.18 5.41 63

6 80.0 8.1 75.9 | 12.2 879 34 4,38 68

7 79.4 6.0 76.4 9.0 893 05 3.13 75

8 78.6 5.5 75.8 8.3 876 39 2.82 fd

9 78.0 5.1 75,4 Lf .865 .28 .08 78

10 78 0 4.4, 75.8 6.6 .876 AL 20 81

il 77.8 3.9 75.8 5.9 876 43 1.94 83

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. cix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

| Date.

par)

Max. Solar

radiation.

to)

116.6

127.0

131.3

Rain Gauge

5 feet above

Ground.

loa

io)

Sunday.

130.0

132.5

130.7

135.0

123.5

Sunday.

135.5

136.5

127.0

134.0

133.0

0.96

1.26

0.12

Sunday.

130.5

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

S.&S. EH.

S.& 8. W.

8. &8. H.

S.& N. W.

8. &8. EH.

S.&S. W.

S.H. &8. &S8. W.

8. &S8. E.

H.& 8. E,

“ni Cirro cumuli,

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudy till 9 a. uw. Scatd. -i & 1i. till

6 pe. M. cloudy afterwards ; also slight-

ly drizzling at 5 a. mM. & between

8&9 P.M.

Cloudless till7 a. Mm. Scatd. clouds till

7 p. mu. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 4 4.M. Scatd. 11 & i

till 6 Pp. mM. cloudy afterwards; also

raining between 9 & 11 P. M.

Cloudless till6 a.m. Scatd. i till 6

Pp. mM. cloudy afterwards; also raining

at 10 Pp. M.

Cloudy till5 p. um. Seatd.i afterwards ;

also raining at 3& 4 & between 6 & 7

A. M.

Cloudless till 7 A. mM. Scatd. 91 till6 P.M.

cloudless afterwards.

Seated clouds.

Cloudless till5 a. um. Scatd. “i & “i

afterwards; also slightly drizzling

between 6 & 7 P. M.

Cloudless till 10 a. mM. Scatd. 11 & +i

afterwards.

Cloudless till 8 a.m. Scatd. 7i till 5

Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 10 a. mM. Scatd. 71 till 6

p,m. ; cloudy afterwards.

Clondless till8 a. m. Scatd. \i & “i

afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. M. cloudy afterwards ;

also thunder & lightning between 8

&11 Pp. um. & raining at Noon, 2 &

9 P.M.

Seatd. —i & 1,

Cloudless till 8 A. M. Seatd. i & “i

till 7 p. uw. cloudless afterwards.

Scatd. -i till 8 a. um. Scatd. “i till 6

p. M. cloudy afterwards; also slight-

ly drizzling between 7 & 8 P. M.

\i Cirri, “i Civro strati, 9i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, ~-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

Meteorological

Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

radiation,

Max. Solar

j=)

126.4

136.0

133.0

128.5

Sunday.

139.0

139.3

142.0

139.0

130.0

5 feetabove

Rain Gauge

Ground.

0.22

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till6 a.m. Scatd. “i & i

till 3 Pp. um. cloudy afterwards; also

very slightly raining between 8 & 9

P. M.

Cloudy till 7 a. uw. Scatd. \i till 2 Pp. uw.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudy till 5 a. m. Seatd. 11 till 5 Pp. wu.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a.m. Scatd. 11 & “i

afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. mM. Seatd. “i & i

till 3 p. um. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till Noon, cloudy till 8 Pp. mu.

cloudless afterwards; alsc raining

between 6 & 7 P, M.

Cloudless,

Cloudless.

Cloudless till Noon, Scatd. “i & i

till 7 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 2 P. mu. Scatd. clouds till

7 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards; also

raining between 4 & 5 P. M.

Cloudless till 4 a. mM. Scatd. “i till

4p. M. cloudy afterwards.

Meteorological Observations. cxi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of Alay, 1862.

Monruty ReEsvuts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, oe oe 29.684

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A.M. onthe 6th, .. 29.919

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 Pp. M. on the 29th, oe 29.474

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 50 <s 0.445

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, Se ae «e 29.754

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, SC re 66 29.614

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. bc 0.140

Oy)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, Sc ee 85.4

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 28th, an oe 103.2

Min. Temperature occurred at 7 A. M. on the 6th, 5¢ oe 72.2

Extreme range of the Temperature during the mouth, .. oe 310

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, es sia AC 94.1

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 50 sia bo 78.5

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, “oc 15.6

Cy)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, Oc Sc 79.0

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 6.4:

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ee ac 75.8

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 9.6

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. ee ee 0.876

Troy grains.

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee oc ne 9.35

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, SC 3.30

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.74:

Inches

Rained 11 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. Ap 1.26

Total amount of rain during the month, .. se se 3.80

Prevailing direction of the Wind, sis °° ae Ss.

exil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1862.

Monruty Rusvuuts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

ee : ° t 5 4 = 3] [assim hey me

Sale = E | ar 6 S| | Se

2S) le) le) Jsie |e le) = epee

No. of days.

Midnight. | [1 5 | 4 | : :

il ld 5 ea) Al Z Be

5 15 5 Fl 6 1 h 1 f

3 5 J 6G) fF: G fees by

4 i 5 yi -

6 | 4 5] 5 rye

7 13 4.) 7 :

8 | 5 y : i“

9 | 4, p

10 i 3) 3 3

il 2 d :

Noon. | 21 3 2 i

i fas 7 2 i

2 | 2) 1 q : ‘ 2

3 jl 1] i i

4 Bb eB 8 L i

5 2] 1 3 yy 4 t ‘

6 | 4) | 3 2 1

é abe lee 2) 2 :

8 5} 2 2 i 5

9 : 4) 2) 1 a a ii 1

10 S| ae ie 4 mee ape ea

11 Be a 4 A cal eal

Meteorological Observations. exiil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

oo Gn |

2 @ = Range of the Barometer E g | Range of the Tempera-

ie & during the day. We ture during the day.

ag As -

s | @ C8 ; : Seay me , .

2 5 ae Max. Min. Diff. Se, | Max. |) Mins) Dit.

ao) | = a

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Co) 0 oO 0

1 | Sunday.

2 |29.638 | 29,7381 | 29.542 0,189 86. 95.0 CAS) |) ae 2

3 641 709 .065 144 84.4 92.6 77.4 | 15.2

4 54D .610 425 185 88.2 96,0 81.0 | 15.0

5 010 567 420 147 85.6 Cee a8 |) Ale

6 568 635 AGL LTA 84.1 90.8 77.2 | 13.6

7 625 687 OL 136 85.7 91.6 | 80.2 | 11.4

8 | Sunday. |

9 658 £733 572 161 BACT Wh) OIC GR 7S 3h la dee

LO 563 .628 465 163 88.6 | 96.2 | 81.2] 15.0

11 559 .612 504 .108 87.2 | 95.4 82.2 | 13.2

12 604 .652 024 128 81.4 | 83.2 | 77.4 3.8

13 .632 .699 563 136 82.5 90.3 780 | 12.3

14 625 .686 049 137 83.3 90.2 77.0 | 13.2

15 | Sunday.

16 511 566 439 127 82.7 89.2 79.8 9.4:

WW 4A 482 .390 .092 81.2 83.8 79.2 4.6

18 504 604 435 169 80.1 83.4 75.6 7.8

19 .602 645 O61 084 80.8 85.8 75.2 | 10.6

20 624 .682 2064 118 85.3 91.7 80.6 | 11.1

21 594 647 042 105 85.5 90.8 81.8 9.0

92, Sunday.

23 019 587 AAA 143 86.5 92.0 82.7 9.3

24 O41 587 466 L121 86.5 91.4 83. 8.4

25 oll .082 421 161 84,1 90.6 76.4 | 14,2

26 438 ADA .389 L105 $5.8 90.6 80.4. | 10.2

27 416 469 369 .LC0 85.2 91.9 81.0 | 10.9

28 402 AGL 022 139 86.1 92.4 82.0 | 10.4

29 | Sunday.

30 465 079 91 .188 81.6 83.8 80.4 3.4

Yhe Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

CXiV

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,—(Continued.)

aa)

0 a)

A) Gee

A a

1 | Sunday.

2 80.0

3 80.1

4 81.9

5 80.6

6 79.0

vi 79.9

8 Sunday.

9 78.4

10 80.6

11 80.9

12 78.5

13 78.9

14 79.1

15 | Sunday.

16 79.4

17 78.8

18 77.7

19 78.5

20 80.9

Pail 81.2

22 | Sunday.

23 82.4

24 82.4

25 80.0

20 80.8

27 81.2

283 81.7

29 Sunday.

30 79.2

Dry Bulb above Wet.

SNOMED [=> Er)

MWHOWWH

RWW ADD

WNOOWO WwW

2.4

Computed Dew Point.

TT sg aT a ST

BS SS

OCfRNOO

wT stat st

SINESINT Dot

SCrFOoONnNOM

IIT

CO ONDA

ONwWOO~s

803

77.9

79.2

79.5

78.0

above Dew

Point.

Dry Bulb

G2 SINT SO 92 8

NT ST OU OF OUD

PD oo C9 G9

AKDIADA SO

DAIBAD

DOlNW bh hl

3.6

Mean Elastic force

Vapour.

Inches.

0.908

937

.961

943

893

.910

.860

.899

931

.910

913

.910

931

-928

.896

.919

961

970

1.011

O11

0.937

.949

.976

.986

940

Mean Weight of Vapour

in a Cubic foot of air,

od ll

eee ()

—

a e'

—

= 2s

5 is

SES

asl (6)

complete saturation be-

Mean degree of Humidity,

ing unity.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

CXV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

Hour.

Mean Height of

the Barometer

at 32° Faht.

29.563

505

043

084

045

.563

O77

.088

597

595

085

HOOCMOTAMEwWNH

570

2049

527

507

488

A491

504

925

048

.063

.076

073

. 7,

OUIAMAWONWEHS

eo)

Inches.

Range of the Barometer for

each hour during the

month.

Max. Min. Diff.

Inches. | Inches. | Inches.

| 29.704 | 29.407 0.297

.681 405 276

677 .403 274:

.675 .398 277

.667 .889 278

674 2094 .286

.705 410 .295

714 419 .295

728 44.2 .286

.733 453 .280

.720 453 .267

707 AAA £263

682 .420 -262

.664 .886 .278

634 .365 .269

.609 338 271

.585 2325 .260

583 322 .261.

O91 B41 .250

644 .866 278

.660 .886 274

677 402 275

17 ADA £313

731 391 .840

Mean Dry Bulb

Thermometer.

Range of the Tempera-

ture for each hour

during the

month.

Max. |} Min. | Diff.

0) (0) (e}

85.4 76.6 8.8

84.8 76.7 8.1

84.2 76.4 7.8

83.8 ViChetl 61

83.0 75.2 78

83.2 75.4, 78

83.6 75.6 8.0

84.6 76.4 8.2

87.8 77.0 | 10.8

89.0 81.6 7.4,

91.4 SEZ OL2

93.4 77.4 | 16.0

95.5 Hiss Welle

96.0 79.2 | 16.8

95.8 80.4 | 15.4

95.8 81.3 | 14.5

96.2 81.0 | 15.2

96.0 792 | 16.8

94.4, 80.6 | 13.8

92.4: 80.0 | 12.4

90.4: 77.9 | 12.5

88.2 75.6 | 12.6

86.8 75.6 | 11.2

86.4 76.2 | 10.2

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month,

CXVi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Dleteorologieal Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Hourly Means, &. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

ay fo)

a eal 204 2

B g o i

23 2 3 2,

Ey Posy Wy aiees ala ets

a>} = (eo)

® 4 eS 5 aay

= faa) 'é) Q

(0) 0) (0) (eo)

Mido! %

night. 79.2 2.7 778 4.1

1 79.2 2.5 "7.9 3.8

2, 478.8 2.4, 77.6 3.6

3 478.6 2.4 77 A: 3.6

4 78.3 2.2, We2 33

5 78,1 2.1 77.0 / B24

6 78.1 2.3 76.9 3.5

7 "8.6 2.7 Info 2 4,1

8 79.6 3.8 777 ih

9 80.4: 4.8, 78.0 72

10 80.9 5.6 Visa: 8.4)

11 81.5 6.5 78.2 9.8

Noon. 81.6 6.9 78.1 10.4

1 82.2 lb 78.6 | £0.7

2 82.4 43 48.7 11.0

3 82.0 7.0 18.5 10.5

4, 81.6 7.0 "8.1 10.5

5 81.4 5.9 48.4 8.9

6 81.1 5.4 78.4, 8.1

i, 80.6 4.7 78.2 Poll

8 79.8 4,2 ied 6.3

9 79.4 3.6 77.6 5A,

10 79.1 B38 V7 A 5.0

il 78.9 oo "7.2 5.0

Mean Elastic force

of Vapour.

Inches.

0.934

937

928

922

916

910

908

916

931

94.0

943

946

943

.958

961

955

945

952

.946

931

.928

922

.916

in a Cubic

foot of air.

Mean Weight of Va-

pour

Troy grs.

10.05

.08

S199

.98

10.05

.06

.00

olell

9.98

Additional Weight of

required

for complete satu-

ration.

Vapour

‘Troy grs.

1.39

22,

-09

.05

.98

2.56

8.04:

4.,06

ot)

3.96

2.99

oll’)

1.85

complete

saturation being

unity.

midity,

Mean degree of Hu-

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. CXVil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

5 a TS

el Sl WEE

Sa [28d eRe aig

ae | 2S of the Wind.

nS] a8 aay om

Al = Mio O

te) Inches

i sat 0.54 | Sunday.

2} 128.0] 0.09 |S.&S. EH. &N. Cloudy: also raining between 8 & 4

A, M. and incessantly raining between

7 &11 P.M.

3} 181.0 | 2.44/8S.&S.W. & EH. Cloudy till 8a. M. Scatd. “i & “i till

5 p. M, cloudless afterwards also rain-

ing between Midnight & 2 a. mM.

4) 181.0] 0.17 |S. &S8. W. Cloudy till 8 4. M. cloudless till 4 P.M,

cloudy afterwards : also raining with

thunder and lightning between 8 & 9

P. M.

5} 128.0 | 0.08 | 8S. & 8. H. Cloudy till 7 A. mM. Seatd. oi & “i till

6 pe. M. cloudy afterwards : also driz-

zling at 8, 9 & 11 p. M. also thunders

and lightning between 9 & 10 p. uM.

6] 125.0 | 0.28 |S. HE. & E. Cloudy till 7 a. Mm. Seatd. clouds after-

wards: also raining at Midnight & 1

A. M.

7|- 119.0 aio | SIG dBls Ca Sis Seatd. clouds till 11 a. uw. cloudy after-

wards, also slightly drizzling at 6

RP. M,

8 xR en Sunday.

9} 122.5 sey || Sb Ly es Cealbon, Cloudless till 7.4. w. Scatd. clouds till

6 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards: also

slightly drizzling at 1 P. M.

10) 186.5 | .,. |N. W. & Calm. Cloudless till 8 a. mM. Scatd. “i till 4

P.M. cloudless afferwards,

11) 1382.8 soo Sb 1Blo Gs Slo Cloudless till 6 4. mw. Seatd. ~i& i till

8 Pp. mM. cloudless afterwards,

12 ie 0.48 | N. EH. &S. Clondless till 4.4. m. cloudy afterwards ;

also raining at 11 a. mM. & Noon.

18) 119.0 | 0.18 |S. &S8. BE. Scatd. clouds: also thunder and rain at

3 P.M.

14 4s sod. Vise 6a Slo 1th, Cloudy ; also slightly drizzling at 4 &

5A M.

15 oe 0.97 | Sunday

16) 120.0 .. |8 .&N. & W. Cloudy ; also slightly drizzling at 11

P. M. ;

17 Be 0.64 | W. &S. Cloudy ; also constantly drizzling,

18 vas 0.27 |S. Cloudy ; aiso constantly drizzling,

19 oa 4.36 |S. &8. W. Cloudy ; also raining between Midnight

& 4 a4.mM.& between 11 a, mM. & Noon,

PION ASS a Se Scatd, i till 2. u. cloudy atterwards,

Wi Cirro cumuli,

exviil

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

Ha |e

SO =o,

Tos aac

M .& Oss

bi Ye

o ~S gO

~~ Ks 52 oe 2

st os st

Al = oO

21) 119.0 500

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

Sunday.

S.&S.E.

S, & Calm.

N. H. & Calm.

Sunday.

S. h. & E.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 4 A. mw. Seatd. “i & ni

till 9 Pp. w. cloudless afterwards,

Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy till9 a. M.

Scatd. clouds afterwards.

Cloudy, the whole day.

Cloudy : also thundering and lightning

between 1 & 5 a, M. and also raining

between 1 & 8 a, M.

Scatd. clouds till 7 Pp. m_ cloudless after-

wards.

Cloudless till 7 a. mu. Scatd. clouds after-

wards : also drizzling at 3 & 4 P. M.

Seatd. clouds also raining between 4

& SP, M.

Cloudy with rain at 9 &104.™. and

Noon, also drizzling between 5 & 6

P.M.

Meteorological Observations. Cxix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Monrunty Rrsuurs.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, 50 00 29.550

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a. M. on the 9th, 00 29.733

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 P. M. on the 28th, oe 29.322

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, G0 se 0.411

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, 50 oe ee 29.613

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 50 o¢ oie 29.475

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. fe 0.138

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, aXe 06 84.5

Max. Temperature occurred at 4 P. M. on the 10th, ae O° 96.2

Min. Temperature occurred at 4 a. M. on the 19th, 00 Sc 75.2

Extreme range of the Temperature during the mouth, .. ee 210

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 50 ae Ke 90.5

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, O0 oe 50 79.2

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ‘a 11.3

to)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, oe 60 80.1

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 4.4,

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, a Be Yirias)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 6.6

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. 00 oe 0.937

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, Ap ae Se 10.02

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, 50 2.33

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.81

Inches

Rained 21 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. se 4.36

Total amount of rain during the month, .. Bb So 13.63

Prevailing direction of the Wind, ve oe - S&S. E,

eXX Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1862.

Montuty RrEsvurts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour.

Rain on

Calm

Rain on

Missed,

Rain on

f=)

Loar)

Midnight.

Beene SS

BD be

Ne}

BEEN Eee

WHEL bh wp by

NED HR H

PRDOwWNbHPNHEhpHHY

pay

Co ee

RS OOMNTS OF 09

WwWWNNMNEE br pw co

Hw dw OO OU oo bo bo eH!

—

bo bo & Ww bo bo bY Ww

LO es

Eee

Hom we

bo be

Ke OvuOnNo oP

AONOaOnNTOAOIWWON eH

PEnNwywrnnwabwnyorH

Pee BH oboe

bo bo Sw eo Hb 9

bee he

————— ee

Meteorological Observations. 1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

im the month of July, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

——___

oo s

Es 2 3S during the day. ae ture during the day.

mS 8 As

° a 0 oo ¢ co)

£ Sn 8 Max. Min. Diff. Sa Max. | Min. | Diff.

os bs

A |e 2

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. C) 0 0 0

1 | 29.607 | 29.675 | 29.538 0.137 83.2 87.6 80.3 7.3

2 .669 .715 .620 .095 85.0 91.2 80.8 | 10.4

3 .660 .699 617 .082 81.3 85.6 77.8 7.8

4 008 621 ATA 147 82.6 88.0 79.0 9.0

5 465 018 378 140 83.2 94.0 79.0 | 15.0

6 | Sunday.

r | 456 531 408 123 82.3 87.8 77.6 | 10.2

8 .020 587 AT2 15 83.4 87.0 80.0 7.0

9 O21 575 453 122 84.7 88.6 81.4) 7.2

10 468 512 394 118 33.2 87.6 CGH Na sO

11 438 493 361 132 3.2 88.8 79.6 9.2

12 A22 480 312 .108 82.3 85.0 80.2 4.8

13 | Sunday.

14 A65 515 394 121 82.0 87.0 79.2 7.8

15 .395 454 345 109 81.7 85.0 79.6 5.4

16 404: 439 .358 .O81 81.3 84.2 79.0 5.2,

17 A60 557 A401 .156 79.6 81.6 78.4 3.2

18 587 .638 .538 100 83.0 88.0 79.6 8.4

19 573 632 498 134 83.4 88.4: 80.2 8.2

20 | Sunday.

21 A61 511 401 110 83.7 87.6 81.2 6.4

22 A426 ATL .800 115 85.2 90.9 80.2 | 10.7

23 432 A484, .883 101 84.0 89.0 80.3 8.7

24, 493 061 423 138 83.3 86.8 80.4: 6.4

25 A473 .516 A12 104 84,7 88.4: 82.0 6.4

26 44, 490 .380 110 84.6 90.6 80.8 9.8

27 =| Sunday.

28 559 642 470 L172 81.8 85.2 79.3 5.9

29 631 .694 564, 130 84.3 89.8 77.4 | 12.4

30 .620 674 046 128 85.5 91.4) 81.6 9.8

31 684) 741 .636 105 83.8 87.8 81.2 6.6

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day,

a3 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

} E iS) 5 ag Bo

o On it = 2

g z FS A o aie Sb S cs

| = = 2 a = (2

2 x Au ° 62 mo Bl =

3 > E ° + ea 25/6 =z

oa 2 x Ss “en.2 ee os Pole Coa a

E 20a | ee ae oe ae ee

Bey oS ee | Bo BS |e Ol eee ee

3 s a a = £ ao = 22% |332 a ey Bs

= ae b A boy Si SS lee oral is eee

fa) Ss a iS) Q a zi < =

0 Cy) 0 fo) Inches. | T. gz. | T. gr.| °

1 80.2 3.0 48.7 4.5 0.961 |10.381 | 7.58 | 0.87

2 81.0 40 | 79.0 6.0 970 37 | 29.16 83

3 78.9 2,4) ela 3.6 931 02 | 1.22 .89

4 80.0 2.6 78.7 3.9 961 38 Log .88

5H 79.9 38) 78.2 5.0 946 1d 74, 89

6 | Sunday.

7 79.7 2.6 78.4 3.9 952 23 35 88

3 80.8 2.6 79.5 39 .986 57 -39 .88

9 81.0 Butt 79.1 Be No 8 AO! | 2.02 84

10 80.1 Sul 78.5 AT .955 20 | 1.64 .86

11 80.3 2.9 78.8 4, A, .964 36 4583 87

12 80.0 2.3 48.8 305 964 .36 22 .90

13 | Sunday.

14 79.5 2.5 78.2 3.8 .946 aly; 30 89

15 79.4, PELE Sh 3.0 .946 eh 20 89

16 | 788 2.5 His Ne BS 925 | 9.96 28 89

TEE TE 1.9 76.7 2.9 902 74 | 0.95 91

13 80.5 2.5 79.2, 3.8 976 |10.48 1.34 89

19 | 80.4 3.0 78.9 | 4,5 967 EoIh 59 87

20 | Sunday. | |

21 80.8 | 2.9 79.8 | 4,4 .979 BL | 356 i een

22 80.9 | 4.3 Tse) 6.5 961 .26 2.35 OL

By let ia 4 2.6 80.1 3.9 | 1.005 75 1.42 88

24 80.8 2.5 79.5 3.8 0.986 Od 36 89

ala, fetal 3.6 1) 7913 54 | .979 | 48| 94] 84

£0 81.0 3:05) Fore 5.4 .976 Ad 94, 104

27 | Sunday. |

28 789 2.9 77 Ai 4.4, 922 9.93 47 87

29 80.6 nth 78.7 5.6 .961 10.29 .99 84

30 Sie3 | 42 79.2, 6.3 .976 43 2.29 82

31 80.2 | 3.6 | 78.4 5.4 952 21 | 1.89 | .84

All the Hygrometiical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. pal

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

x 8 Range of the Barometer for = a Range of he Teena

2es each hour during the ae ture for each hour

"80 6 1S ae eRe fl during the

Hour.) & = zx month,

m2 As

fel SO : ef |

eo 3 Max. Min. Diff. €& | Max. | Min. | Diff,

= = |

‘Geers | | fa i}

Miid= Paves a ib - a5

night. 29.526 | 29.689 | 29.405 O84) Oli = | GSA sr ila OS eb:

1 opi 679 401 278 | 813 83.6 78.6 5,

2 O1L .666 895 271 81.0 83.4 78.0 5.4

3 496 .665 .388 BAT | 80.8 83.0 77.8 5.2

4 .506 .655 .386 .269 80.5 82.6 77.6 5.0

5 002 .665 389 .276 80.4 82.2 77.4 4.8

6 519 691 395 .296 80.6 82.6 78.4, 4.2

‘i 034 704 403 3801 81.2 83.0 | 788 42

8 546 714 412 202 | 826 84.8 | 79.4 5.4

9 .548 714 .400 ely 1 Sa) 86.6 79,2 7.4,

10 553 741 .406 ASB nO Ot i 848) | 7819) on Bio

11 .048 .738 AL O24 | 85.4 eS) |} 7ep8} |) TLE

Noon. 535 722 401 cA |) Koatl 89.7 77.8 , 11.9

i LT 704 391 Bl) SO.8 94.0 80.4 | 13.6

2 494 | .691 .368 323 86.7 91.4. | 80.6 | 10,8

3 ATA .668 346 822 86.3 90.9 80.6 | 10.3

4 464 645 845 .300 85.4 89.2 79.5 Biz

5 AGL .636 .000 | .280 84.8 88.6 79.4 9.2

6 ATT .658 .369 2289) 4). (83:8 87.8 79.0 8.8

7 493 .672 .067 305 | 83.0 86.8 79.0 7.8

8 514 .689 POSOn) SOSH le RO2.0 86.6 79.0 7.6

9 027 -710 398 312 | 82.3 84.6 78.8 5.8

10 042 724 407 seule, i tea) 84.4 78.6 5.8

11 043 718 419 .299 | 81.7 84.0 78.8 6.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers, are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month,

iV Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

im the month of July, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

eee | oe ee ec eee emer

= ) Pa 5) & ce Oo ls ln eS

2 > E > ° Hay Bs) ee

o 8 2 S 2.,| 32 |e 42 aya ./m a2

Ee 3S =| gay Ae ie e566 oie eee

ae) FQ a pa «= rie aS iS S222 eZee

a: E = Be ge 38 Spokes s

= iS) <q =

o O 0 Oo Inches. |Troy grs./Troy grs.

aiid: 1| 735 | 32 | 0.955 |1

afc 79.6 2. 7 95 0.29 1.08 0.91

1 79.3 2.0 78.3 3.0 .949 .22 .02 91

2 79.1 Lg) 78.1 2.9 943 16 0.98 JO

3 79.1 U2 82) 216 946 19 88 92

4 78.8 ile? Wed 2.6 937 -10 .88 92

5 78.8 1.6 78.0 2.4 .940 alls) 79 93

6 78.9 i137 78.0 2.6 .940 13 .88 92

of 79.4 1.8 18.5 2.7 .955 .29 92 .92

8 80.1 2.5 78.8 3.8 -964 .36 1.32 .89

9 80.7 32 79.1 4.8 973 A2 affal .86

10 81.0 3.9 79.0 5.9 .970 37 2.12 .83

11 81.1 4,3 78.9 6.5 .967 32 .36 Sl

Noon.| 81.4 47 79.0 7.1 .970 35 .60 .80

1 81.9 4.9 79.4 7A 983 47 74: .79

2 81.8 4.9 19.3 7.4 979 AA 7A 79

3 81.6 4.7 79.2 7.1 .976 41 61 .80

4 81.1 4.3 78.9 6.5 .967 82 .36 81

5 80.7 4.1 78.6 6.2 958 .26 .20 .82

6 80.3 3.9 78.5 53 .955 20 1.85 .85

7 80.1 2.9 78.6 44 .958 .00 02 87

& 79.9 2.7 78.5 4.1 .950 2d, Al 88

9 79.9 2.4 78.7 3.6 961 .39 .25 .89

10 U0 2.3 78.5 3.5 .955 27 20 | -90

11 79.5 2.2 78.4 3.3 902 .25 12 -90

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Vv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

6 o oOo

4g |25

O:n SQ

= 4S £85 of the Wind.

Al Ss” lsd

(0) Inches

1 We 0.82 |S. &S8S. H. Cloudy till 8 Pp. mu. cloudless afterwards ;

also raining at 1 a. M. and from 11

A.M. to 2 P. M.

2) 124.0 Bs: Ss. Cloudless till 7 A.-M. Seatd. i till 5

Pp. M. Scatd. \i & i afterwards,

3 a 1.06 |S. & W. Cloudless till 4 a.m. cloudly afterwards ;

also raining between 11 a. M. & 1

P.M.

Ch ie eae 500. || Sos. Wc Cloudy ; also slightly drizzling at 1 a. M.

& at 7&8 P. M.

5] 117.0 | 1.66 |S. & W. Scatd. clouds till 1 p. Mm. cloudy after-

wards; also raining between 1 & 2

A.M. & between6 & 8 P.M.

6 aa fei Sunday.

4) 412.4 | 1.60|S.&8.E. & 8. W. | Cloudy; also raining between1 &5 a. uM,

& also at 4 P, M.

8 0.42 |H. &8. & 8S. E. Cloudy ; also raining between 1 & 4

A. M.; also between 8 &9 a.M. & also

between Noon & 1 P. M.

9) 124.4 sco. |) So C8 Slo 1d Scattered clouds till 7 Pp. mM. cloudless

afterwards,

10} 1140 | 051 |S.&E. &8. EB. Cloudy ; also constantly drizzling.

11} 120.0 | 0.80 |S8.&8. E. & i. Cloudy ; also raining between 3 &5 P.M.

12 at 0.36 | W. & S. W. & calm.| Cloudy ; also constantly drizzling.

13 a 0.36 | Sunday

14. His 0.34 |S. W. Cloudy ; also constantly raining.

15 wo 0.12 |S. W. & 8. &S. B. | Cloudy, also drizzling at Noon, & also

between 5 & 7 P.M.

Gee. .. |S. W.&S. EH. Cloudy ; also drizzling at 9 A. M. at

Noon, & at 11 P.M.

17 eta 0.72 |S.& 8. W. Cloudy ; also constantly drizzling.

AS eats 0.16 |S. Cloudy till 3 a. mM. Scatd. i till Noon,

cloudy afterwards; also drizzling at

Midnight & 1 a. mu. & also between

11 & Noon.

19 is nee Ss. Cloudy.

AAO) S00 eh Sunday.

21| 121.4 | 0.26 |8. HB. & 8. Cloudy ; also drizzling between 1 & 2

A. M. & also raining between 11 &

Noon.

22) 127.8 | 0.08 | N. Scattered i till 3 Pp. mu. cloudy after-

wards ; also slightly drizzling at 8 &

9 P. M.

23 Ps 2.02 | N. Cloudy ; also raining occasionally.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, %i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, “i Nimbi, —i Strati,

\wi Cirro cumuli,

v1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

uo Oo

GS aro

fe) 55 S QB

.| 8S |S & S| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.

SS Pele of the Wind.

ai] fl iene

24. Ale 0.17 |S. & E. Cloudy ; till6 Pp. mu. Scattered i after-

wards ; also raining from Midnight to

3A. M.

FN son cen Slo C8 Se 1g Cloudy, till 11 a. m.Scatd, 91 & “i

afterwards ; also slightly drizzling at

9 a. M.

26 aa 0.26 |S. & H. Scatd. \—1 & i till 6 Pp. uw. cloudy after-

wards ; also raining at 7 & 8 P. M.

27 ae 1.15 | Sunday.

28 ak 0.40 |S. &S. H. & EH. Cloudy ; also raining at 7 & ll a.uM. &

also at 9 P, M.

29} 128.0 | 0.84 |S. &8. H. Cloudy till 10 a. wm. Seatd. -i& Ni

afterwards ; also raining at 4 & 5 A.M.

SOP e2tO) |) eee Ss Cloudy till7 a. u.Scatd. 91 afterwards.

3l fa 0.20 |S. & S. H. Scatd. clouds ; also slightly raining at 2

& 11 a.M, & also between 1 & 22. M.

Meteorological Observations. vil

Abstract of the Resuits of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1862.

Montutiy Rrsutts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, He ae 29.515

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 4. M. on the 31st, —.. 29.741

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 15th, ore 29.345

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 60 G0 0.396

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, AD ote es 29.571

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 90 Oo be 29.452

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ae 0.119

)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, Sa Oo 83.2

Max. Temperature occurred at 1 Pp. M. on the 5th, ia Be 94.0

Min. Temperature occurred at 5 A. M. on the 29th, +e 66 774

Hatreme range of the Temperature during themonth, .. we 16.6

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, we oe oe 87.9

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, So ae Ae 79.8

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, 56 8.1

)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, a ae 80.2

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 3.0

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, 66 eo 78,7

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 4.5

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. ot ac 0.961

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ac Sc Be 10.31

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, At 1.58

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.87

Inches

Rained 26 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. ate 2.02

Total amount of rain during the month, .. 20 30 13.31

Prevailing direction of the Wind, ae oe oo) SS GN. H.

Vill Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of July, 1862.

Monruuy REsvutts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Date. : : : . : :

a sEel lel leboddh seb el eae

Sie elo sie ele ls] |e] & lee )ala

Niglz ea] E. (IS. B/ctS. Sia lelW.lelz leisicis

)

No. of days

Midnight. | 1] 1 3 4 12) 1, 4| 2 3

ee? Pallas 3| 4) 11 14 2) 5] 3

Pa) athe 4, 4) 1] 12) 3! 5/3 1

Sg well, 2 A 3 1] 5| 3 1) ee

ioe asl eal 3 3], 1) 138 3| 3 1| 13

Ror a | Si) aah 2 Al SiG) Pal ene e2 2

6) eetvicaleal 2| 5 14,1) 4

7 jou apa 2) 7 ID) oe

BS [allies Peal 3| 5 12) 0p a 1 3

) |Z 6 Alea | foal eee, 2) 2 ‘4

ly || 2 3 5] if 14 i Al Tl

Thien fal Ay 3| 2) 13) 2] 2 3) ile a

Noon H 1 3 3] 1) 15) 4 1 Ay 1

rektiay2| (oa 3 2 15) 1 5| 2] 1

Pa | | 3 3 4 WA) By]. 3

cTaaate (2 2 3 13| 1] 5 2

4 y 2) 1 A lily Wy 4 1 1 2| 2) 2

Re alee 2 5] 1] 13 2 1 1) apa

ee | 0 1 6| 1) 18 4 ya

hays | 72 6) 1] 13 3 212 1

Simtel 4 14) i) 3 2) 2 iia at

ayn a 1 6 UB) WP 2 2) 1

LON) 1 6 13 2 3

ye 1 6| 1] 13 2) 21 38

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-leve}, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

Date.

Ob =

SUenantounes

Be eee eee

NDoe whore

bbe e

EO 00

bo BS

wwe

24,

tH w&

SI OD O18

wob wb

eS Oo a

the Barometer

at 32° Faht,

Mean Height of

Inches.

29.667

597

Sunday.

570

579

530

476

483

489

Sunday.

504

508

547

.556

490

.890

Sunday.

424

508

548

565

581

562

Sunday.

562

.066

.5389

515

557

.639

Sunday.

dependent thereon.

Range of the Barometer

during the day.

Max.

Inches.

29,718

652

.639

633

086

020

046

043

.610

083

.601

.099

.568

453

506

576

594

624:

.633

602

.610

622

.096

2002

604:

704:

Min.

Inches.

29.609

.Da2

515.

514

.460

405

418

417

AGA

462

503

495

003

312

305

.460

488

.002

022

O13

525

.003

486

467

510

Diff,

Inches.

0.109

120

124

-119

126

-120

128

126

116

121

.098

104

175

141

116

LOG

122

-L11

.089

.085

119

110

.085

094

123

Mean Dry Bulb}

Thermometer.

Range of the Tempera-

ture during the day.

Max.

Min.

| 79.8

81.4

82.8

81.7

| 82.4

| 80.0

79.8

80.2

80.9

80.0

80.5

80.2

80.6

79.8

80.0

79.8

79.0

81.8

81.6

78.6

78 0

77.0

79.8

79.2

80.6

Diff.

WOR TOD

PNM DOAeo&

St! Gb C9 POD EN

woobar

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

zs Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

fe E SS 2 oe! Je io

| S co 3) a Soe Sous ms >

A 5 5 oe ° gs 20S 22.28

Puteri ot 2 a a os Be |228| Be a

2 3 ° eo ee) Pas] 2a s

wre 2 & = = = SE -w> sho SS

eo = 2 aS AS —— OS Poca eas aoe

EI [aa] S =) & a. 3 Ouse Sa

ao Q B a3 AS 22 abd

1 od Pe eB PAY SF Sesh | Paleteal yoraes

\ | a O a a a FS =

0) 0 0 o Inehes.| T. gr. | T. gr.

1 WS 3.8 78.0 ah 0.940 | 10.07 2.00 0.83

2 81.0 3.6 79.2 5.4: .976 45 1.94 84

3 Sunday.

4, 81.7 2.9 80.2 4.4 1.008 79 .60 87

5 81.5 3.1 19) 4.7 0.998 67 72 .86

6 81.6 3.2 80.0 4.8 1.001 70 76 86

"7 81.3 30| 79.8| 45 | 0.995 64 64 87

8 80.7 3.5 78.9 5.3 967 87 87 85

9 80.7 Darl 79.3 41 979 pil 45 88

10 | Sunday.

il WO3e 2.9 78.2 4.4 946 sla 51 87

12 79.4: 3.3 77.7 5.0 931 -GO 72 85

13 890.1 3.0 78.6 4.5 .958 28 58 87

14 80.1 2.3 78.9 3.5 967 39 22 90

15 80.9 3.3 79.2 5.0 976 45 79 85

16 80.2 2.9 78.7 4.4 .961 Bay) 53 87

17 Sunday.

18 79.0 3.2 77 A 4.8 .922 9.91 63 86

19 79.2 4.6 76.9 6.9 908 72 2.38 80

20 79.6 BS) Ps VES 5.9 928 95 65 83

21 79.6 1.9 78.6 2.9 958 | 10.32 0.99 91

22 80.9 Paes We SEE 3.5 992 63 1.26 89

23 80.9 3.0 79.4: 4.5 .983 1 62 87

24, Sunday.

25 78.5 1.9 77.5 2.9 925 9.98 0.96 91

26 77.6 2.7 76.2 4.1 887 58 1.33 88

27 78.2 2.8 76.8 4.2 905 75 39 88

28 79.2 2.3 78.0 3.5 940 | 10.11 20 89

29 78.8 2.9 77.3 4.4 919 9.90 47 87

30 80.3 3.2 78.7 4.8 961 | 10.31 69 86

31 Sunday.

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants,

Meteorological Observations. al

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

4 °

S 8 wz | Range of the Barometer = & Range of the Temperature

aga for each hour during mg for each hour during

Hoe 2 ee the month. bo the month.

"| Daa as

go a =

ss | Max. Min. Diff. Se, | Max. Min. Diff,

i a

Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.| 0 fC) oO o

Mid- |, a ey

night. 29.561 29.714 |29.393 | 0.321 81.6 84.2 79.1 5.1

1 545 699 385 314 | 81.2 83.8 77.6 6.2

2 539 680 | .377 303 | 80.9 83.7 77.6 6.1

4 .520 .658 | .365 .293 | 80.7 83.6 77.6 6.0

5 527 652 RSA 281 | 80.7 83.4 78.0 5.4

6 .039 667 | ° 3871 .296 | 80.7 83.6 78.4 5.2

7 504 .676 2099 PAE | tiller 85.4 78.8 4.6

8 .066 .710 436 .274 | 82.4 84.6 Conai A.9

9 587 718 A445 273 3.6 86.4 80.3 GL

10 587 713 | .445 .268 | 84.8 88.0 81.2 6.8

11 076 706 434: 272 | 89.3 89.4 82.0 7A

Noon. 557 692 |' .3898 .294| 85.5 90.0 80.2 9.8

1 537 .682 .38L 301 86.0 90.4 79.0 11.4:

a 517 .655 342 .313 | 89.9 90.6 79.9 10.7

3 A97 636 | .327 .309 | 85.6 91.0 78.9 12.1

4, 483 613 312 301 85.4: 89.4: 79.0 10.4:

5 485 .609 318 291 84.7 87.8 78.7 wL

6 498 .618 329 .289 | 83.3 | 85.8 78.2 7.6

7 O14 .636 3o0 .299 | 82.9 85.0 78.4 6.6

8 538 673 | .3893 820 | 82.5 | 84.6 79.0 5.6

9 ood .695 378 817 | 82.3 | 84.6 78.8 5.8

10 566 -704 2373 ol 82.0 | 84.4 73.0 6.4

11 564 .699 966 303 81.9 | 84.6 78.2 6.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dryand Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month.

xil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

2 a re E S 26 Mee | 22

cE: Boil ly Sal ccs ye alee

a Aa o rs) Boz op 2 8 So o =

a5 5 x 2 = ZaiS) eos | 24,

Hour. es I 3s a ES in “eh ron | & = oo

Ss 2 3 iy, 2 2 o mg 2 |S S-2

ae 2 3 eae Flo Ean Sue a =

ae FQ Sy -s 2 pe) ce ots) ee eo ree

= 2 me E Fan leg ome ee S| Ss =

S| 3 Se a ava yee) a

() fo) oO Co) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs.

Mid- | 795 | 91 | 734 ! 32 | 0.952 |1025 | 109 | 090

night ° a vn . a ys} é F;

1 79.2 2.0 78.2 3.0 .946 19 02 91

2 79.0 1.9 78.0 2.9 -940 15 0.97 ao:

3 79.1 17 78.2 2.6 946 19 .88 .92

4 79.0 1.7 78.1 2.6 943 16 88 92

5 79,0 1.7 78.1 2.6 943 16 88 92

6 79.2 1.5 78.4 2.3 £952 oi Gi 93

7 79.4 1.8 785 2.7 .955 29 92 -92

8 80,0 2.4 78,8 3.6 964: 36 1.25 89

g 80.4 3.2 78.8 4.8 964: 34 69 86

10 80.9 3.9 78,9 5.9 .967 B34 2.12 83

il 81.1 4,2 79.0 6.3 .970 37 27 82

Noon. | 81.0 4.5 78.7 6.8 961 .26 46 81

1 81.4 4.6 79.1 6.9 973 .08 08 .80

2 81.2 4.7 78.8 7.1 964 29 58 .80

3 81.1 4.5 78.8 6.8 964 29 47 SL

4 81.1 4.3 78.9 6.5 .967 .o2 36 SL

5 80.6 4.1 78.5 6.2 .999 23 ol) 82

6 80.0 3.9 783 5.0 .949 18 1.75 .85

7 79.7 3.2 78.1 4.8 943 12 67 .86

8 79.6 2.9 78.1 A.A 943 14 .00 87

9 79.7 2.6 78.4, 3.9 952 203 389 88

i 79.7 2.3 78.5 3.5 955 27 .20 .90

IL 79.6 2.3 78.4 3.5 .952 .23 21 .89

All the Uygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

radiation.

Rain Gauge

Max. Solar

' 5feet above

Ground.

| Date.

fo) Inches

0.08

0.21

oe BFBWO WN -&

17 ve 0.58

18 b0 0.08

19) 128.2

20) 113.5 00

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

8. &8. EH.

Sunday.

.& 8. He

Ss.

Chim

N. Hh. & H. & Calm.

Sunday.

KE.

HE. &S. EH.

H.&N.&N. HE.

N.E.&GN.&E.

Sunday.

S.H. &§.

8. &S8. H.

S.&8S EH.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 5 a. m. Scatd, “i & 1

afterwards,

Scatd. clouds ; also raining between 11

& Noon.

Cloudy, with raining between Midnight

& 2 a. Mm. &also between 9 & 11 a. M.

Cloudless till 4.4. m. cloudy afterwards ;

also slightly drizzling between 11 &

Noon & between 8 & 9 P. M.

Cloudy.

Cloudy ; also raining at6&7 a.m. &

between 5 & 9 P. M.

Cloudy ; also raining at6 & 7 P.M.

Cloudy ; also raining at 4 a. um. & also

drizzling atQa.mM.&3&5P. uM.

Scattered \-i till 5 a. M. cloudy after

wards ; also slightly raining between

11 a. um, & Noon.

Cloudy ; also raining between Midnight

& 1a.mu. &also between 5 & 6 a. M.

Scatd. \i till 4a. Mm. Scatd. clouds after-

wards ; also slightly drizzling between

10 & 11 a.m. & at 11 P.M.

Cloudy ; also raining at 7 & 8a. uM. &

between Noon & 1 & at 3 P. M.

Cloudy till 5 a. Mm. Scatd. “1 & 11 till

4p. mM. cloudy afterwards.

Scattered i till 3 a. M. cloudy after-

wards; also raining at6&9a. uM. &

also between 3 & 4 P.M. & between

5&6P.M.

Cloudy till 7 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards ;

also drizzling at 8 &9 a. M.

Cloudless till 6 a. M. Scatd. “i & i

till 8 ep. m. cloudless afterwards ; also

slightly drizzling between 9 &10 a. uM.

Cloudless till 4 a. mM. cloudy till 7 P. Mw.

cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling

at Midnight & between 9 & 16 a. M.

Mi Cirri, i Cirro strati, i Cumul, ni Cumulo strati, i Nimbi, —i Strati,

“ni Cirro cumuli,

XIV

Lietzorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

5feetabove

Rain Gauge

Ground.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

Sunday,

N. W. &S, EH.

S.& 8S. W.

Ss.

Sunday.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudy ; also constantly raining between

Midnight & 2 Pp. M.

Cloudless till5 a. um. cloudy afterwards ;

also slightly drizzling at 11 a.m. &

Noon.

Cloudy ; also raining between 1 & 2

Pp. Mu. & drizzling at5 & 7 P.M.

Cloudy; also incessantly raining be-

tween Midnight & 5 P. M.

Cloudy ; also incessantly drizzling be-

tween 3 & 11 P.M.

Cloudy till 7 Pp. m. cloudless after-

wards ; also drizzling between 1 & 5

A.M. & at 10 a. M.

Cloudy ; also raining between 8 & 10

A. M. & drizzling at 9 P. M.

Cloudless till 6 a. ut. cloudy afterwards ;

also drizzling at 9 & 11 a. uM. & at 3

& 4 P.M.

Scatd. clouds till 5 P. mu. cloudless

afterwards ; also drizzling at 6, 9, &

lla.m. Gat1l P.M.

Meteorological Observations. XV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of August, 1862.

Montuiy Resvuurts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, So OG «- 29.539

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A.M. on the Ist, «. 29.718

Min. height of the Baremeter occurred at 4 2. M. on the 16th, ee 29.312

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ste -- 0.406

Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures, . o. ee e- 29.595

Ditto ditto Wir, Chinn, sl 0 ale »- 29.479

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. «- 0.116

)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. oe oe 83.0

Max, Temverature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 8th, we aie 91.0

Min. Temperatwre occurred at 3 A. M. on the 27th, ac ve 77.0

Lixtreme range of the Temperature during the month, 40 see alld)

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 00 ae 50 87.1

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. Ne Xo brs 80.2

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe 6.9

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month,.. of 3¢ 80.0

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 3.0

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. bo se 18.5

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, do 4.5

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. bc ee «0.958

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, D0 60 »- 10,25

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, Be 1.57

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.87

Inches

Rained 25 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, se oS 2.69

Total amount of rain during the month, Ay pi 6-12.08

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. oc 30 » &. & B,

xvl Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the mouth of August, 1862.

Monrurty Resuurts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. B] | Ss] ./e) 1S) -18) | Sheled él

N/31z\3| E. |2iile|s.clo lai lela leis els

No. of days

Midnight. POND 5) | 33) aril) ah a | 2| Io

i IP) A) 1] 3} 1913] 2) 1 2

2 Tp) | ah) a) 2) sy, a eed

3 2) f4 3) | 4/ Ifa] 1p 2) 12

4 2 5| 1] 3} 1f10) 1) 1) J 1) 1 1} .|.3

5 3) | 5| | 2) 113) 1) 1 1 1

6 3} 1} 1 A| 17 2] $13} 2] 2) 1 1

if 3] Fl 3) 1) 5) 11d] | 2) 1 1

8 1) 42 Al 11 3| 1} 8} 3] 2 Lee tesy

9 1} 1) 5) 2] 1) | 6] Ilo} 5] 2 1

10 2) 9 3} 2 4| 1f11} 3) 3} 2 il

11 | 5 1} 1) 4, (12) 4) 4) 1 |

Noon. } 2 3] 1] 3) 12) 2% 3] 2) 3) 1

1 | 3) A| | 2) 110) 2) 3] 1h 3

2 | 2 6| | 1) $12) 2) 3 1} 1p

3 2) 211 6| 1} 2) 2 2

4 P23] 2) 3 1) 1

5 1} 1) 3/1) 3] | 4 2) 1 1).4) 2) a) 9

6 } 2) 1) 6] 1} 5} 1fil) 1 il 1

7 j i 7| 1} 4 3 iL 1

8 1] 6 | 5 1 se?) |) 7

9 7| | 5) 3 Ue) Fey iE

10 7| | 6 thee fe!

11 7| 1) 6 il ANP pail

Meteorological Observations. XVI

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

im the month of September, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

oo Scapa

= os Range of the Barometer a 8 Range of the Tempera-

@ 5 S during the day. ie 3 ture during the day.

mS as

. ao” Bs)

2 Sas Max. Min. Diff. So Max. | Min. | Diff.

Es =

(a) ics =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 0 ° 0

1 | 29.672 | 29.740 | 29.615 | 0.125 83.8 88.6 | 80.0 8.6

2 .699 £748 641 .107 83.0 88.1 80.4 7.7

3 724 772 .666 .106 82.6 88.6 80.0 8.6

4, 731 779 .679 100 82.7 88.0 79.6 8.4:

5 .770 824 .710 114 82.4 88.4: 80.2 8.2

6 .796 851 710 141 818 86.8 | 80.4] 6.4

7 | Sunday.

8 725 .809 .625 184: 85.1 90.4 80.2 | 10.2

9 .694 763 .623 .140 84.6 89.4 81.4 8.0

10 .655 .726 568 .158 85.7 91.5 81.3 | 10.2

11 642 .690 O77 113 84.6 90.8 80.1 | 10.7

12 .656 -707 617 .090 82.7 85.2 80.8 4A

13 707 -768 .658 110 82.7 88.2 80.2 8.0

14 Sunday.

15 700 768 .625 143 83.9 89.8 81.0 8.8

16 731 £782 .682 .100 82.3 86.8 79.9 6.9

17 724 .786 .655 131 80.1 85.0 78.8 6.2

18 713 767 661 .106 79.5 84.8 77.8 7.0

19 746 .796 701 .095 79.7 83.7 76.2 7.5

20 787 854: 731 123 81.4 86.6 78.6 8.0

a1 Sunday.

22 811 .880 .739 141 84.7 89.7 80.2 9.5

23 723 792 .632 .160 85.0 92.2 81.4 | 10.8

24 .622 694 5387 157 84.4 91.1 82.0 9.1

25 076 .640 AQ1 149 84.5 91.0 81.2 9.8

26 77 .629 .528 101 | 81.2 87.3 79.2 8.1

27 615 .683 D453 2138 79.4 81.4 77.8 36

28 | Sunday.

- 29 .783 .854 720 134 80.7 84.6 73.0 6.6

30 739 | .826 649 177 83.6 89.0 79.6 9.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day,

XVili Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

° E i) S ag a)

; os I> 6 = 2

gE ‘ ° A ro) Boe 3 S Se

| ~» = 2 Pe | ou =| =

S = 2 > Bs Ca = = & >; 5 =

3 Ps E a 5) 2 |SO5| se

pO S iy S SoieeEs a

» a A 2 a . 25 a ae ® (0) >

= 2 3 ose |) Ses IO! ie aeenensne

3 A B = 3. Bacon sees) a

o <o Q ai Ss os ey = qo S = (3)

2 aq S A bm E> o--= |S ae] 03.5

A = fa) iS) a) = A < a

to) o Co) oO Inches. | T. gr.| T. gr.

1 79.8 4.0 77.8 6.0 0.934 |10.01 | 2.09 | 0.83

2 79.6 3.4 TG) 5.1 937 06 | 1.76 85

3 79.7 2.9 78.2 4.4. 946 allel 5] 87

4 79.5 3.2 TOS 4.8 937 .06 .66 | .86

5 79.6 2.8 78.2 4.2 .946 oluy/ 4, 88

6 Goa 2.7 77.7 4.1 931 .02 08 88

7 | Sunday.

8 80.4 4.7 78.0 Dol .940 05 | 2.52 80

9 80.7 3.9 78.7 5.9 961 29 10 83

10 81.2 4.5 78.9 6.8 .967 32 48 1

1 80.8 3.8 78.9 5.7 .967 34 05 84.

12 80.3 2.4 Goal 3.6 973 45 | 1,27 89

13 199) 2.8 78.5 4,2 955 27 45 Reres

14 | Sunday.

15 80.4: 3.9 78.6 5.38 .958 28 85 85

16 79.3 3.0 77.8 4.5 934, 03 3}5) 87

VJ 78.1 2.0 Ook 3.0 913 9.86 | 0.98 Agi

18 77.6 1.9 76.6 2.9 .899 off 95 91

19 77.7 2.0 76.7 3.0 902 74 -98 91

20 78.7 2.7 77.3 4,1 919 90 | 1.37 88

21 | Sunday.

22 80.4: 4.3 78.2 6.5 946 |10.11 | 2.31 81

23 81.1 3.9 Gone 5.9 973 40 13 83

24 81.0 3.4 79.3 5.1 979 48 | 1.83 85

25 80.9 3.6 oul 5.4: 973 42 93 84

20 78.7 2.5 77 3.8 922 9.93 2 89

27 77.3 2.1 76.2 3.2 887 60 02 90

28 | Sunday.

29 785 2.2 77.4 3.3 922 9.95 09 .90

30 80.2 3.4 78. 5.1 955 | 10.25 78 85

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XIX

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

6 8 Range of the Barometer for = 5 CLA pel tah Mat ee

ah ® AS : & ture for each hour

“ssa each hour during the Qo =

BDO oe gq during the

Hour,| 3 = ry month. BS ce

our. | a 2 As se

- Ge) o

g24 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | $4 | Max. | Min. | Dif

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (c) fe) () to)

Mid- ie 9 re

night. 29.717 | 29.840 | 29.563 0.277 81.2 83.8 78.4 5.4

“1 703 837 -560 277 80.9 83.8 78.4 5.4

2 -695 824 D4 .270 80.7 83.4 78.2 5.2

3 .685 821 045 276 80.5 83.2 77.8 5.4

4, .678 791 548 243 80.3 83.0 76.6 6.4:

5 .698 841 61 .280 80.3 83.0 76.4: 6.6

6 -716 847 .095 .252 80.1 82.8 76.2 6.6

7 732 .856 604 252, 80.8 84.0 77.2 6.8

8 ion 873 -615 .258 82.4 85.4 78.5 6.9

9 763 878 .629 249 83.8 86.8 78.8 8.0

10 .760 .880 .625 259) 84.9 88.0 49.8 8.2

11 «749 851 605. 246 86.0 90.4 77.8 | 12.6

Noon, 728 .830 -b82 .248 86.3 90.8 77.8 , 13.0

1 -699 .805 D449 256 86.4: 91.1 78.0 | 13.1

2 671 782 522 .260 85.4 91.8 78.4 | 18,4

3 653 758 -510 248 85.1 92.2 |.77.8 | 14.4

4 64:7 TAT 491 .256 84.8 91.8 78.4 | 138.4

5 647 751 492 .259 83.8 90.0 79.0 | 11.0

6 .658 757 014 243 82.9 88.4) 78.6 9.8

7 .678 781 0388 243 82.5 86.8 77.8 9.0

8 OD Ole Atos: 581 227 82.1 86.0 TiS | 82

9 .720 .830 591 .239 81.8 85.8 78.4 7A

10 2725 833 81 .252 81.5 85.2 78.2 7.0

11 728 826 .602 224 81.2 84,4 78.6 5.8

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month,

XX Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Mleteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—(Oontinued.)

Ea Aa o a} ol 5 a =} q Es =

2 S E > 3° fo SF BS

=| ° oO ° 2 é a5 GS, o oe ne] (=)

ralomnig |e) re 3 iS 3 ae Sei se lf >

~ 8 2 ss i. met TO) <r, || ies S|) SO) ners

o =I s Sh 05 ea] SS Oe SBS ips 2

Bee | oe pee Noe | eo Sees ee

ae 2 a Sl Soa Se (Se Ss sa 2

a a Ss) a a a <i =

o Co) 0 Co) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs.

Mid- Wabi

night. 79.1 2.1 18.0 3.2 | 0.940 | 10.13 1.08 0.98

1 79.0 1.9 78.0 2.9 940 13 0.97 91

2 78.9 HES 28.0 27 940 13 eo 92

3 788 ee lieo, 26 937 10 88 92

4, 78.5 1.8 77.6 2.7 .928 OL 90 .92

5 78.7 1.6 77.9 2.4 937 12 79 93

6 78.6 1.5 77.8 2.3 934 09 AY) 93

7 aoa 1.7 78.2 2.6 946 19 88 92

8 798 2.6 78.5 | 3.9 955 27 1.34 89

9 80.2 3.6 78.4 5.4 952 21 .89 84

10 80.6 4.3 78.4: 6.5 952 17 2.32 81

11 80.8 6.2 78.2 7.8 946 .09 82 78

Noon.| 80.8 5.5 78.0 8.3 -940 03 299 17

1 80.9 3) 78.1 8.3 943 .06 3.00 17

2 80.5 4.9 8.0 ee 940 05 2.63 79

3 80.2 4.9 77.7 7.4 931 9.96 61 rks)

4, 80.1 4.7 771.7 7.1 931 96 00 80

5 Od 4.1 77.6 6.2 928 95 15 82

6 79,6 3.3 77.9 5.0 .937 | 10.06 1.73 89

7 79.7 2.8 78.3 4.2 949 .20 44 88

8 796 2.5 78.3 3.8 949 20 ol 89

9 79.5 2.3 78.3 3.5 949 .20 20 .90

10 79.2 2.3 78.0 3.0 .940 1 .20 89

11 79.0 2.2 77.9 3.3 937 10 ll 90

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. Xxl

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

Hg [ae

ee ee

| ares E Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.

S| 43 |388) ofthe Wind.

@ ss Sey

S| & Mio

(0) Inches

1 ihe ae Ss. EH. &S8. Cloudlesstill 6 4. m. Scatd. clouds after-

wards ; also slightly drizzling between

1&2F.M.

Z| 122.0 a Ss. Cloudless till 4 a. m. Seatd. clouds

afterwards; also slightly drizzling

between 5 & 6 P, M.

3} 119.6 | 0.23 |S. EH. &S8., Cloudless till 5 a. mM. Scatd. i till 1

Pp. M. cloudy afterwards ; also raining

between 1 & 2 P.M,

4 ae 0.29 |S. &S. H. Scatd. i & i till 10 a. mM. cloudy

afterwards ; also raining at 8 P. M.

hae 0.44 |/E.&S. ° Scatd. ‘i & “i till 3 a. Mm. cloudy

afterwards ; also raining at 1 & 3

P.M. -

6 dey S.&S. HE. &S8. W. | Cloudy.

7 ‘a Sunday.

Sy) LOW | oo) I] Se Scatd. “i & “i; also very slightly

drizzling between 7 & 8 P.M,

9) 120.0 Ba S. Seatd. “i till 10 a. m. Scatd. clouds

till 7 P. M. cloudless afterwards.

10) 135.0 noo So ie Casts Cloudless till 7 a. um. Scatd, “i & Mi

till 6 Pp. mM. cloudless afterwards ; also

slightly raining at 1 P. mM.

11) 124.0 | 1.385 | Calm & 8. E. Cloudy ; also raining between 4 & 6

P.M, -

12 Ae Ane 8. &S8S. E. Cloudy ; also very slightly drizzling at

11 a. M.

13 mee 0.63 | 8. Cloudy ; also raining at 8. a, M.and also

between 1 & 6P. M.

boo 0.09 | Sunday.

15) 180.5 | 0.78 |S. & H. Cloudless till 7 a. mM. Scatd, “i & %i

till 6 vp. um. cloudless afterwards ; also

raining between 1 & 3 P. M.

16) 126.4 n00 fo 18 Cloudless till 2 a. m. Scatd. clouds

afterwards; also slightly drizzling

between 10 & 11 a. m. and also be-

tween 8 & 9 P. M.

17 ap 0.22 |S. HE. &S. Cloudless till 4.4. mu. cloudy afterwards ;

also raining between 8 & 9 A. M. and

also between 11 4.M. & 1 P.M.

S| es 0.32 |S.&S.E.& EH. Cloudy ; also raining at 6 a. mu. Noon

4,7, &8 P.M. A ;

19) vee 1.25 |S. HE, & Calm. Cloudy ; also constantly raining.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

“i Cirro cumuli.

XX11

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

S| 43

a so

Al &

Dil.

22) 135.0

23] 134.0

24) 136.2

25| 135.0

26] 132.0

7 ane

AS} (elfen

DAS) 238

SOlGrats.

5 feetabove

Rain Gauge

Ground.

0.26

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

8. E.

Sunday.

S.& 8. W.

Variable.

8. E. &S§.

N. EH. &8. E,

N. EH. &N. W.

N. EH, & E,

Sunday.

K. & S. HE.

Ss. & W.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless till 5 a. Mm. cloudy till 3 P. m.

Scatd. i afterwards ; also raining at

9 a. M. and at Noon.

Cloudless till 6 a. um. Seatd. i till 3

P.M. Seatd. \i till 7 P. m. cloudless

afterwards.

Cloudless till 4 a. mM. Seatd. clouds till

6 p. mM. cloudless alterwards; also

raining at 5 P, M.

Scatd. i & \-i till Noon, cloudy after-

wards ; also raining at 1 P. Mm.

Scatd. -i & "1; also raining at 1&3

P.M.

Cloudy till 7 Pp. mM. cloudless after.

wards; also raining between 3 & 7

A.M. & also between 2 & 6 P. M.

Cloudy; also incessantly raining bee

tween 94. M. & 9 P.M,

Cloudless till 3 A. mM. cloudy after-

wards.

Cloudy till 2p. Mm. Scatd. oi & i after-

wards; also drizzling at 2 a. M.

Meteorological Observations. XXili

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Montuiy Resutts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, oc 56 29 704

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. M. onthe 22nd, _ .. 29.880

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 25th, ae 29.491

Hatreme range of the Barometer during the month, ote ee 0.389

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, 56 do ae 29.766

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, % Ae .. 29.638

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. oe 0.128

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 56 ee 82.8

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 23rd, ate 50 92.2

Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. on the 19th, 50 a0 76.2

Extreme range of the Temperature during themouth, .. So 16.0

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, es Oc ae 88.0

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 50 ate Ac 79.9

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, se 8.1

Co)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, a ae 79.6

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 3.2

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, i 50 78.0

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 4.8

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. ste oe 0.940

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ae ee 50 10.09

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ac 1.66

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.86

Inches

Rained 24 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. an 3.24

Total amount of rain during the month, .. we Le 10.86

Prevailing direction of the Wind, on ee AGH. Wisputca ul Die

XX1V Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of September, 1862.

Montury Rrsvrts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Date. Yoo : is ° 4 7

lel 1 5 ele ae E Se

\|.6 = z =| |z E ey Beate

Njigiz a) EB. |s|S.B/21S8. |S] 3 lat w. |e eis leis

SEs SE PEN Pena a Poe ee io Yes pee (EG oe

| No. of days. !

Midnight. | 1) {1 ) Of J. 12) ; 2) | 2

eal 1 1 j 10] 1t 13) | 2

2 ! Sa Slo2tae LS 2

Shwal BiH ede aU fo 13 1p 1} g1

Ae Sle Selene 1j1| §4

5 nal Al he 6h Tal 1 U1) he

6 i | 3 PB 1D; Diba Ij 1

7 Shans A, i) 8 HL sth eaaal 1} 1

Ba Ie eo ee Sa al 2 A

Oe elle Alia US 2 2

10 py SP 2) th) 5) 4 11 3

11 Ae leith Sl edlyy iO lear 2 1

Noon. 4| 1 ON 7A al A) PAL 2 3 1

eh el au Ue SLT Sal Be Sp ale eek |e) 3 gal | 2) 1

2 f PS o2)ae Sey) STO Sih Me 2 1

Ba ah ayy ey oration) Fe Zu aU Lem CO pape i 2 1

ON HO Sy Say rea om iets 8, 212 1 iy yy

5) (uO eA LS ena 9}17 6/1) 1 2 afin) [ade 26 jak

Bet | Pas Peay 419 2) Say diagion 2 1 2

We) ne? ewe al 8, 1) 8 i i 3

Se) a3) 2 81) 6) 1} 2 ‘lianas

By ae lea 7 7 2 alt pat

10 peal) fa 4 8 8 2 1 1

11 fi; jd 3 8 7 2 1 1 2

Meteorological Observations. XXV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

oo ne

eos Range of the Barometer = 2 Range of the Tempera-

“ep 5 e during the day. ma 4 ture during the day.

os Po

Dea & - Aas

e = 0 Ge r=] to)

& pia iics Max. Min. Diff. s a Max. Min. | Dif.

a | = =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o 0 Oo 0

1 |29.648 |29.710 | 29.570 | 0,140 85.6 90.9 | 81.2 9.7

2 627 689 572 117 85.9 90.8 | 82.2 8.6

3 674 758 623 135 84.0 89.9 81.0 8.9

4, 641 735 72 163 79.1 83.0 75.0 8.0

5 | Sunday.

6 .608 683 558 125 80.3 84.6 77.0 7.6

7 709 773 649 124 81.6 86.8 | 79.9 6.9

8 Littl B41 713 128 83.2 88.6 | 79.0 9.6

9 778 845 697 148 83.6 90.0 | 79.6 | 10.4

10 755 822 694 .128 81.8 86.5 78.6 7.9

11 763 830 .708 122 80.9 87.8 | 77.0 | 108

12 | Sunday.

13 799 866 £725 141 82.7 88.6 | 78.8 9.8

14, 792 845 723 122 $2.0 88.3 80.2 8.1

15 1755 845 702 143 81.4 85.3 79.0 6.3

16 767 835 711 124 81.9 S78) | F8i0nn (os

17 .798 868 7384 134 83.3 89.2 78.8 | 10.4

18 817 893 {752 141 82.5 86.8 78.5 8.3

19 Sunday.

20 864 923 801 122 83.3 88.8 | 78.9 9.9

21 .860 917 801 116 80.3 86.4 77.5 8.9

22 «792 864 742 122 76.7 80.5 75.2 5.3

23 636 .738 535 203 76.2 rile) 74.6 ol

24 563 .669 481 .188 772 80.3 74.8 5.5

25 733 £799 .662 .137 77.3 82.2 72.8 9.4

26 | Sunday.

27 .809 863 749 114 80.2 86.3 74.8 | 11.5

28 .869 928 .807 Teil 79.4 86.0 | 74.4 | 11.6

29 936 .986 884 102 77.8 84.2 72.0 | 12.2

30 959 | 30.033 903 .130 77.6 83.7 70.9 | 12.8

31 972 037 929 108 79.6 84.9 | 75.0 9.9

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

XXV1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.— (Continued).

5 2 ° au|>8 | 28

B=| 43 Ss 2 Su | Oo x See

a = 5 2 & Pps eae =

2 a4 iS) SO on, = 5

S > B 3 2 aS 1G pee lei

am 3 a Bs awesaien Spe oo

ae 2 3 Sie Joes 12S | Seea cues

go 3 = O4 = a |.2 2 eae

ee ene) | te = 3 |B S |ge eee] aoe

= ® A Po g Ppy oF 2 |o ae! oo =

A = fa) Ss) Q a |4 =

o to) fo) oO Inches. | T. gr.|_T. gr.

1 81.5 4.1 79.4. 6.2 0.983 | 10.49 | 2.27 |- 0.82

2 81.5 4,4, 79.3 6.6 979 A4 43) 81

3 80.7 3.3 79.0 5.0 -970 40 | 1.77 -86

4 77.2 1.9 76.2 2.9 .887 9.60 | 0.93 OL

5 Sunday.

6 77.8 2.5 76.5 3.8 .896 .67 | 1.24 .89

7 79.4 2.2 78.3 3a 949 |10.22; 12 90

8 80.4 2.8 79.0 4.2 .970 A2 AT .88

9 79.5 41 7A 6.2 .922 9189 | 2.14 82

10 78.7 3.1 771 4.7 913 .82 | 1.58 .86

11 78.1 2.8 76.7 4.2 .902 72 08 88

12 | Sunday.

13 79.6 3.1 78.0 4.7 .940 | 10.09 .63 .86

14 79.3 2.7 77.9 4.1 .937 .08 .09 88

15 78.2 3.2 76.6 4.8 899 | 9/671 160 |) .86

16 783 3.6 76.5 5.4 .896 .65 | 79 84

17 78.8 4.5 76.5 6.8 .896 GL | 2.32 SL

18 78.4 4.1 76.3 6.2 .890 Bah 077 .82

19 | Sunday.

20 78.2 5.1 75.6 atl 871 09 .60 78

21 Giee 3.0 75.8 4.5 .876 ‘44 | 1.47 .87

22 75.0 iL7/ 74.1 2.6 .830 .02 ) 0.78 92

23 94.7 1.5 73.9 2.3 O24 8.97 .69 .93

24, 15.4 1.8 74.5 Qui 840 9.12 83 92

25 73.8 3y5) 72.0 5.3 776 8.42 | 1.56 84

26 | Sunday.

27 745 5.7 71.6 8.6 .766 25 | 2.63 76

28 73.6 5.8 70.7 87 744 .03 09 .76

29 70 2 7.6 66.4 11.4. 646 7.01 4 32 .69

30 71.8 5.8 68.9 8.7 701 .60 | 2,47 76

31 74.3 5.3 71.6 8.0 «766 8.27 42 iL

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

XXVI1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Aleteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’a Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

Hour.

Mean Height of

the Barometer

at 32° Faht.

Inches.

29.763

759

153

740

746

753

772

792

-820

828

825

806

HOODNOAMAwWNH

iS)

FOUN OANE WNeH

.780

2153

728

716

723

730

731

754:

sal

£784

790

Range of the Barometer for

each hour during the

month.

Max. Min. Diff.

Inches. | Inches. | Inches.

29.969 | 29.532 0.437

955 519 A36

950 493 457

945 481 464:

940 486 454

.957 496 A461

.983 ol: 469

30.003 ool A72

024 040 484

037 084 453

025 089 436

.009 080 429

29.983 561 422

964: 002 412

-940 044d 2396

929 546 383

.931 530 .396

.940 574: .366

947 043 404:

.966 562 A404

.987 O71 416

991 71 420

987 O17 410

.988 064 AZ

Mean Dry Bulb

Thermometer.

Range of the Tempera-

ture for each hour

during the

month.

Max.

§3.6

83.4

83.2

81.6

82.4

82.2

83.0

84.6

86.4

87.2

88.6

89.4

90.8

90.0

90.9

90.8

89.4

87.8

86.0

86.2

85.4

85.0

84.8

Min.

Diff,

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month,

XXVIL

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

5 rs)

= =

2 S

=} lo}

Hour.) = 3

es) [=

es heya

® & ie

= Qa

Ce) fe)

Mid- re

night. 76.7 2.0

1 16.5 2.0

2 76.5 1.9

3 76.7 1.8

4 76.0 1.8

@5 76.2 1.8

6 76.1 1.8

v4 76.5 1.9

8 769 3.4

9 77.6 4.1

10 died. 5.1

11 78.2 5.9

Noon. "8.1 6.7

1 78.4 6.8

2 77.9 6.6

3 47.7 6.4

4 77.6 6.4

5 77.9 5.1

6 77.7 3.8

7 77.6 3.0

8 77.5 2.7

9 477A 2.5

10 eg: 2A

11 76.7 2.2

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

Computed Dew Point.

Dry Bulb above Dew

_—

°o

Point.

te)

2° DID Nw wp wp pow

nN ONNFONNNNOO OO

BA) ED CO E> Ee OX NILE) Co) US) (S) &

WAWMHMAUWNAD.

Mean Elastic force

of Vapour.

Inches.

0.873

868

.876

857

862

860

868

860

.868

857

.860

846

854

843

.840

8338

862

876

885

.879

871

Mean Weight of Va-

in a Cubic

foot of air.

pour

Troy grs.|

9.45

required

for complete satu-

ration.

Additional Weight of

Vapour

complete

being

saturation

unity.

Mean degree of Hu-

midity,

Allihe Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XX1X

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

uo oo

a el Qe

‘fom |SO.5

a 2S & g| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.

| 43 |288| of the Wind.

Al Ss”. |aod

(0) Inches

1 32.4 at &N. Cloudless till 7 a.m. Scatd. 1i till 6

W.&S. E

p. M. cloudless afterwards.

134.0) .. |W.&8.&S. W. Scatd. clouds.

S. W. & W. Cloudless till 44. Mm. Scatd. —i & i

tilll p.m. cloudy afterwards; also

raining betweea 1 & 2 P. M.

tee 3.83 | N. W. & W. Cloudy; also constantly raining between

7a.M.&11 2. M,

5 doc 0.15 | Sunday.

Gini ye, 1.03 |N. W.&S8.E. &§. | Scatd. \i till 3 a. m.; cloudy till

2P.M.; Scatd. “i afterwards ; also

raining “between 8 & 9 A. M. and

between 1 &2P.M.

CN cc 0.10 |S. HE. & 8. Cloudy ; also drizzling at Midnight, 1

A.M. & between 11 A. M. and Noon,

8 0.22 | 8. Scatd. clouds; also drizzling between

11 and Noon, between 1 & 2, between

4,& 5 and between 7 & 8 P. uM.

9) 181.0] 0.10 |S. Cloudless till 6 4. mu. Scatd. clouds after-

wards; also slightly raining between

6&7P.M.

AO ee sch ff Ss es dK Seatd, \i & +i till 3 a. M.; cloudy till

6 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

11) 136.4 Hai S.E.&S., Scatd. i till 8 a. mM. cloudy after-

wards; also slightly drizzling at 1

Pp. M. & between 2&3 P.M.

WA oa 1.12 | Sunday.

13; 1860] .. |S H&S. Scatd. i till 4 a. m.; Scatd. i till 5

Pp. M. cloudless afterwards ; also foggy

between 5 & 7 a. M.

14, 148.0) ... |S. Scatd. -i& ‘i till Noon; cloudy after-

wards ; also slightly drizzling at 2, 4

and 5 P. M.

15 ae eee Ns Cloudy till 6 Pp. m. cloudless after-

wards; also slightly drizzling at 4

A. M. & between 2&3 P.M.

16) 187.0 noo. || ise Cloudy till 6 a.m. Scatd. —-i& i till

3 P. M. cloudy afterwards; also very

slightly drizzled at 6 P. um.

17| 144.0 .. |S. W.& W. Cloudless till 8 a. um. Scatd, “i & ni

till 6 Pp. mu. cloudless afterwards.

18] 142.8 .. |S. H.& 8S. & O. W. | Cloudless till 8 a, m. Scatd, ni till 5

P. M. cloudless afterwards.

OS ves ve | Sunday.

Mi Cirri, i Cirro strati, \i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i cee

\ni Cirro cumuli,

XXKX

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &c.

Max. Solar

yadiation.

Rain Gauge

5 feet above

Ground.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

E.& 8. BH.

H.&S.E,

E. &&.

HE. &8.

N.W.&N.

Sunday.

S.W.&5S. & W.

S.&N.

General Aspect of the Sky.

err

——

Cloudless till 7 a, m. Scatd. “i & ni

till 4 Pp. mw. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 6 a, M. Scatd. “i till

11 a. M. cloudy afterwards; also

raining at 1 & 2 P.M.

Cloudy; also incessantly raining from

10 A.M. to 11 P. uw,

Cloudy ; also raining the whole day.

Cloudy ; also raining at Midnight, 1, 6

and 7. A. M.

Cloudy till 9 a. um, Scatd. “i & i till

6 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards; also

drizzling at2 &4 a. uM

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 11 a. um. Scatd. ni till 5

F, M. cloudless afterwards; also

foggy ati & 64. M.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 7 a. mu. Scatd. i till 2

Pp. M. Scatd. “i till 8 Pp. mu. cloudless

afterwards.

Cloudless till 6 A. uw. Scatd. \i & “i

till 3 P. M. cloudless afterwards.

Meteorological Observations. XXX1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of October, 1862.

Montuity RESULTS.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, ee oe 29 767

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. M. on the 31st, ee 30.037

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3 a. M. on the 24th, te 29.481

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, le ee 0.556

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ate ee ee 29.837

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 30 ate 60 29.704:

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 50 0.183

Co)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ee ee 80.9

Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the Ist, le ee 90.9

Min. Temperature occurred at Midnight on the 30th, .. ee 70.9

Extreme range of the Temperature during themouth, .. ee 20.0

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, oe oe ee 86.1

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, O5 50 0 77.2

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, sc 8.9

Oo)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, 50 we 77.2

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 3.7

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, 30 oe 75.3

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-poimt, .. 5.6

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. ee ee 0.862

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee oe a 9.29

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, as 1.81

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.84

Inches

Rained 17 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, .. ee 3.83

Total amount of rain during the month, .. 30 AG 14.40

Prevailing direction of the Wind, os oe oe Ss

XXX11 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

an the month of October, 1862.

Monruty REsvutts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Date. § 9 : ¢ : 1 te ey lie

| je] js 5 5 elec 5 eld

Bee £ £ ELE ls E PE, eLe

INJciz ial E. (SiS. B/Z)S. 6lo [sl W-le IS ieis

No. of days :

Midnight, | 2 Bal a a) 2 3 2) Ab all aes

1 1 2 | Bal) 4 Sioa 3 DA ae! eal 1

a Va 21h 5 9 3 Ein) bse je |i

sia bak al 1 5 7 3 Fe (eee ee: 5

Te | ea 2) 1 6 7 3 3; 1p 2 2

5 | 2 Ai Ts 3 9 2 4| J 2 1

6.7 2 2) 4 5 9, 28 4 2

q F 3) 1 Bal) | 4 Oe 2 3

Soe delle a2 Blu 8 3 4 3 3

9 [s) Pe 4| if 1 8] alt x2 Seno 2

1O Re Aad A| 2) 1 7 Bi) qed 2

ies |) 4 eal | pa 3 Se ee! 3

Noon. [ 3) 11 SW The Sih hs 31) Gl a let

We Oa ia Pa TG fap ll LAS ay in Vee i 3} 1p 1

2 1 3 1 2) 1) 4) If 38) 2) 5) 2) 4) 1 5

3 ae 2/1, 3) 1p 4 Ald Aiea k

A elie Noa Sap Peasy) a | Ae b= a 3 1] 72

Ey ein | abled a Bi 6h aly 5 3 2 4) 1 ii

6 1a il By es 8 2 2 5) 1

7A gee) Pier Week 5) 1p 4 Sigoead 2 5| 1

aa baliee| pl 6) ie 10 1 3 3| 1

9 aia 6) 1h 2 10} 1) 1 4 2

10 82 5} 1) 2 if a A 3

11 p 2) 1 gh a 11} 1 3 3 it

Meteorological Observations.

REX

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

Ss.

wo Ow

452

D Be

ate, a 2 <3

or cs

Inches.

1 29.979

2 | Sunday.

3 910

4 915

5 946

6 .903

7 .869

8 877

9 | Sunday.

10 874

11 907

12 956

13 932

14 898

15 924:

16 | Sunday.

17 933

18 914,

19 .995

20 30.011

21 29.931

22 892

23 | Sunday.

24 895

25 937

26 955

27 914

28 917

29 937

30 | Sunday.

Range of the Barometer

during the day.

iS)

Lat

Inches.

30.042

29.993

-988

30.028

29.975

.919

943

.933

.965

30.039

001

29.973

30.009

015

29.970

30.066

104

.096

29,951

.960

997

30.029

29.980

971

30.019

Min.

Inches.

29.934

848

.859

902

848

816

834

835

871

.906

.889

847

875

880

860

939

937

863

1882

845

885

902

Bol

868

889

Diff.

Inches.

0.108

145

129

126

127

103

»LO9

.098

094

133

112

126

2185

110

127

167

143

19 |

115

112

127

129

103

»130

Mean Dry Bulb

Thermometer.

76.4

co Sw

74.6

75.9

75.3

74.9

72.8

72.9

WITT IS

rPNoOnrhy

MWe Ooo

Range of the Tempera-

ture during the day.

Max. | Min, | Diff.

°°

85.0 75.4 9.6

84.2 72.0 | 12.2

83.4 71.6 | 11.8

82.6 67.8 | 14.8

80.2 66.3 | 13.

81.0 | 68.4 | 12.6

82.0 68.4 | 138.6

83.2 70.0 | 13.2

82.3 69.0 | 13.3

81.6 69.4 | 12.2

80.6 65.6 | 15.0

81.7 66.0 | 15.7

81.8 66.0 | 15.8

80.0 64.6 | 15.4

80.2 64.8 | 15.4

81.0 65.6 | 15.4

81.0 66.0 | 15,0

80.0 66.5 | 13.5

80.0 64.2 | 15.8

81.6 66.2 | 15.4

83.2 68.4 | 14.8

81.6 67.2 | 14.4

81.8 66.8 | 15.0

82.8 69.8 | 13.0

79.9 66.2 | 13.7

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day,

XXXIV Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

: pil tis, ule Breslin O of Ea yesh Minas

B Sl eieulin 3 Be (£8 | 28

S S i) tm > Sp oe 2

= ro) fa 5 « “= 8 wei 5 S|“ 98

3 > 3 5 OS) | sore = | Some

Pater tea. 3 a 3 = So || Seetenieomes

So a 2 2. | #s |BBS| bas

oo 2 ao} = — me o 5 Sc O-5

a = 2 a me sO pe | rey = os

g =] FQ i=} a, =I m o a~

a6 Fa ES S| gs so ils ae ieee

6 8 Pb z PAY Bie She |e eure. | os

=} A O a a = 3s =

fc) to) o 0 Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.

1 73.7 5.6 70.9 8.4: 0.748 8.10 2.49 0.77

2 \ Sunday.

3 71.8 5.9 68.8 8.9 .699 7.57 53 75

4 69.1 7.3 65.4 | 11.0 626 6.80 92 -70

5 66.4 7.9 62.4 | 11.9 567 18 94 68

6 66.8 6.2 63.7 9.3 591 AT 29 | 74

7 68.0 5.8 65.1 8.7 619 7 21 AYA)

8 68.8 5.8 65.9 8.7 636 93 27 18

9 Sunday.

10 Goo i 6.0 66.9 9.0 657 7.15 42 75

11 68.6 6.7 65.2 | 10.1 621 6.77 63 72

12 67.9 7.0 64.4 | 10.5 605 09 .69 one

13 66.2 6.6 62.9 9.9 576 30 AL 2

14 66.7 6.2 63.6 9.3 590 45 .28 74

15 66.7 6.8 63.3 | 10.2 084 38 52 72

16 | Sunday.

17 65.3 6.7 61.9 | 10.1 557 11 39 12,

18 65.9 6.0 62.9 9.0 576 31 17 74

19 67.1 5.8 64.2 8.7 601 57 16 75

20 67.3 5.8 64.4 8.7 605 62 eles 75

21 65.5 6.8 62.1 | 10.2 061 14 44 12

22 64.3 7.2 60.7 | 10.8 536 5.87 .ol 70

23 Sunday.

24 68.0 5.5 65.2 8.3 621 6.80 10 76

25 68.6 6.2 65.5 9.3 .628 85 AL 74

26 67.6 6.2 64.5 9.3 607 64 34 74

27 67.7 5.9 64.7 8.9 611 68 20 75

28 68.6 6.5 65.3 9.8 623 79 50 13

29 65.7 6.7 62.3 | 10.1 565 18 42 12

30 | Sunday. ‘

[yc ee rE EIEN Sn ND nInE nnn ener REET

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. XXXV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

S 2 .; | Range of the Barometer | 3 5 Range of the Temperature

a g4 for each hour during no 3 for each hour during

Hour 2 g i the month. bo the month.

7 | mia ; Ag

do? 5 : = 3 A F

gS | Max. Min. Diff. Se | Max. Min. Diff.

= =

Mid 29 Ba ul

night. |” 922 30.041 {29.858 | 0.183 ; 70.5 76.8 67.2 9.6

1 915 036 | .855 SL |) ONL | 76-4 67.0 9.4

2 907 024 | .848 176 | 69.6 | 76.4 66.4 10.0

3 904 -018 | 1844 174 | 69.2 | 75.8 65.8 10.0

4, 898 014 | .845 169 | 68.6 | 175.6 65.2 10.4

5 914: 031 | .855 176 | 68.5 | 75,4 65.0 10.4

6 931 048 | 879 169 | 67.9 | 75.6 64.2 11.4

7 952 072 | .888 184 |} 68.3 | 76.0 64.8 11.2

8 975 088 | .907 BS WARS vices) 67.4 10.4

9 992 104 | .915 189 | 74.3 | 78.5 71.0 7.5

10 991 OoL |) 919 172 | 76.5 | 79.8 73.8 6.0

11 971 075 | .910 165 | 78.4 | 82.6 75.8 6.8

Noon. 944 .038 | .890 148 | 80.0 | 84.2 78.0 6.2

1 912 (29.998 | .858 140} 81.0} 84.6 78.9 5.7

2 890 969 | .838 131 | 81.6 | 85.0 US) 5.1

3 882 959 | .830 129 | 81.5 | 84.6 79.4: 5.2

4: 879 953 | .816 137 | 80.1 ; 83.5 77.4: 6.1

5 883 961 | .824 137 | 78.4 | 82.0 75.2 6.8

6 893 981 | .832 149 | 76.0 | 81.0 72.4 8.6

a 912 |30.013 | .852 161 | 744 | 79.6 71.0 8.6

8 926 041 | .868 SLASy | dante end Os0) 71.2 7.8

9 935 050 ) .875 175 | 72.3 | 78.0) 69.2 8.8

10 936 .066 | .878 SS ale A e6 68.4 9.2

11 931 059 874 185 | 71.0 | 77.4 67.4: 10.0

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month.

XXXV1

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

Hourly Means,

Hour.

Mid-

fat bt we),

BOCODIAMA WHEE

FPOUOnNAaOS Wb e

foal ED

taken

Bulb

Wet

Mean

Thermometer.

at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

&c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

3 3 ba 6 | = S oie (eee

S 5 A g a zeus |Hes

o A o 2 So = a) 2 = S 2 =

3 B 3 ro) =) = 2 5 B eS a

=) a & re =O SOS = Bop

‘5 ao] 5 a 6 3 ree o BI aS

E 2 dt e| yh Bl Sia ES went Seoul eee

FA a AS gs | 22:3 |B eccelpeee a

b A po | SF | 60/386 | Sse

fa) S) Qa = Ss 20 Sie ° as

Co) 0 Co) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs.

3.1 65.8 47 | 0.684 6.97 1.16 0.86

3.2)|" 65.3 4.8 | .628 .86 sil 85

3.0 65.1 4.5 .619 82 .08 .86

2.9 64.8 4,4, 613 .78 -03 87

29 64.2 4A 601 64 .03 87

il 64.4 Al .605 .69 0.96 88

2.7 63.6 4.3 090 5$2) .99 .87

2.8 63.8 4.5 093 DA 1.06 86

5.0 64.4 Wi5) .605 .63 85 78

6.6 64.4 99 .605 61 951 * 93

8.3 64.0 12.5 597 48 3.20 67

10.2 63.1 15.3 .580 28 4.03 61

11.5 62.7 7/8 572 17 64 57

12.5 62.2 18.8 .563 05 5.09 5A

12.8 62.4 19.2 567 .09 2D) D4

2 G24 19.1 567 09 22 4

WLG, th Gey 17.4 572 nlti/ 4.67 BT

9.4 64.3 | 14.1 .603 aS 3.78 .63

6.4 656 4 9.6 646 7.03 2.57 73

5.2 66.6 7.8 651 .09 .06 78

4.6 66.8 6.9 .655 16 1.80 .80

4,1 66.1 6.2 .640 OL ACh 82

3.8 66.0 Dei .688 .00 43 83

3.4 65.9 byes .636 6.99 -26 .80

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

XXXVI

Abstract of the Tesults of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

Solar Radiation,

Weather, &e.

ae |e6.,

Soe} | eS ae) ae eee

-| 2a |O & | Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky.

2/ uo [e36 of the Wind.

Sine et

Q = at lpg 1 O

oO Inches.

1) 143.5 N. Cloudless till 3 a. um. Scatd. i till 9

Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

PN ala ig Ms Sunday.

3] 138.0 .. |N. W. &N. Cloudless; also slightly fogey at 10 &

11 P. uw.

A AIG HT een align cahiNi Wie Cloudless.

Bh BOO) ae Nie ee NN Cloudless; also slightly fogey between

9 &11 Pp. u.

6} 138.0 N. W. & N. & 8. W.| Cloudless; also foggy between Mid-

night & 2 a. M.

4) 144.2 W: & N. Cloudless till 11 a.m. Seatd. i till 3

Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

8} 139.9 . |S &N.&S. W Cloudless till 9 a. mu. Scatd. -i till 2

P. M. cloudless afterwards.

9 as Sunday

10} 140.0 N. W. Scatd. -i till 3 p. m. cloudless after-

wards.

11) 141.2 N. & N. W. Cloudless.

12) 140.8 N. Cloudless.

13] 138.5 N. Cloudless.

14) 139.5 N. Cloudless ; also slightly fosey between

7 & 11 P. M.

15) 140.0 sao NONI Cloudless.

16 ah .. | Sunday.

17| 140.0 ce ON We 3 INa Cloudless ; also fogey at 10 & 11 P. mu.

18; 187.0 N. & N. W. Cloudless; also slightly foggy between

Midnight & 5 a. mM.

19) 140.0 N. W. & N. Cloudless.

20| 142.5 N. & N. W. Cloudless.

21| 137.0 ee WVieoNG Cloudless.

22) 139.0 soa | dle @e So We Cloudless.

Zi .. | Sunday.

24) 141.5 N. & W. Cloudless till9 a.m. Scatd. “i till 4

p. M. cloudless afterwards.

25) 142.8 W. & N. W. Cloudless.

26) 137.5 W. GN. W. Cloudless; also slightly foggy between

7 &11P.M.

27) 139.0 W.&S. W. Cloudless.

28) 140.0 .. |N.W.&S.W.&W. | Scatd. i till 7 a.m. cloudless after-

wards.

29} 139.9 W.&S.&N. W Cloudless ; also fogey between 9 & 11

Pp. M.

30) ww. | Sunday.

W i Cirro cumuli.

Ni Cirri, -i Cirro strati, 9i Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, “-i Nimbi,—i Strati,

XXXVill Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

Montuty REsvtts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ate e- 29.925

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. M. on the 20th, ee 30.104

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 7th, .- 29.816

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ee «- 0,288

Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. ee se So) AYRE

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. 5 ee +. 29.873

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the onthe ee ee 0,122

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ee ee 74.1

Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the Ist, ee ee 85.6

Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. on the 22nd, oe ee 64.2

Lixtreme range of the Temperature during the month, ee ee 20.8

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, oe ee eo 81.7

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. 30 50 67.7

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. ee 14.0

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. 3 ac 67.7

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thetniomater ae 6.4

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ee ee 64.5

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, 50 9.6

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. ee ee 0.607

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, we ee ee 6.62

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ee 2.45

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.73

Inches

Rained No. days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ee oe Nil.

Total amount of rain during the month, ee ee sie Nil,

Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee ae) Ss & IN, Ween WY

Meteorological Observations. XXXIX

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of November, 1862.

Montuty ReEsvuts.

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. Ss] 6 SS Melos Ne El

sleils elsjel |siFlsel] ls | 2

Neco Vz, [ce | Ee ot fos [ee |S. ce fo | | al

No. of days

Midnight. 14 1 5 3 2

1 14 1 7 3

2 14 1 8 2

3 12 PA Wy Th 2

4 12 2) Vel 13 3

5 9 2 6 4 A

6 11 1 2] |e | 4 1

” 12 1 31 p5| | 4

8 14 1 1 5 4

9 14 1 1 ° 1 1 4 3

10 8 2 2 1 2 5 5

11 9 1 3 2 6 4

Noon. 11 2 1 6 5

1 5 2 1 1 1 6 9

2 7 1 2 5 10

3 6 1 1 1 7 9

A, 6 1 1 2 2) 413

5 9 1 2 2 1) 10

6 9 1 2 2 1} {10

7 10 2 3 1 9

8 10 2} |2| Jal yo 1

9 10 2] 13] |1] 18 1

10 10 3 3 9

11 11 3 3 8

Meteorological Observations. xh

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

im the month of December, 1862.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Feet.

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

() aS

s oe Range of the Barometer = 2 | Range of the Tempera-

“Bp 5 eS during the day. a s | ture during the day.

oh ie a

ie & ad i A

& go” Bi eal : aS | Rae ;

2 Seana Max. Min. Diff. Se | Max. | Min. | Diff.

Qa 1/4 =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) 0 f) 0

1 | 29.963 | 30.017 | 29.909 0.108 70.7 79.8 63.0 | 16.8

2 | 30.039 127 981 146 69.5 78.6 | 62.7 | 15.9

3 .039 .110 .987 123 67.5 77.0 | 60.1 | 16.9

4, O15 .090 .959 181 68.6 WieAr GO| Wiz

5 | 29.979 047 S10) 18g) | 69s) 782), e261

6 .953 .032 .903 129 67.9 76.9 | 61.4 | 15.5

7 | Sunday.

8 .987 .058 947 111 66.3 75.5 58.9 | 16.6

9 942 .008 869 139 63.6 73.0 55.4 | 17.6

10 .924 | 29.986 .865 121 64.5 | 74.5 55.4 | 19.1

ii .967 | 30.038 916 122 65.0 75.8 56.8 | 19.0

12 .968 043 904 139 65.6 76.0 56.5 |. 19.5

13 917 | 29.993 861 132 65.6 75.2 | 56.8 | 18.4

14 | Sunday.

15 913 .986 852 0134 67.3 77.2 59.4 | 17.8

16 .929 | 30.000 .872 128 67.2 76.6 60.0 ; 16.6

wae) 1.936 .005 .876 .129 66.1 75.6 | 59.0} 16.6

18 879 | 29.948 .808 .140 65.4 75.9 58.0 | 17.9

19 874 944 814 2130 67.6 775 58.4 | 19.1

20 .909 .969 863 .106 67.0 79.0 64.8 5.2

21 | Sunday.

22 .885 945 .840 .L05 66.1 75.1 59.4 | 15.7

23 .916 .981 .865 116 64.8 73.3 55.6 | 17.7

24 .940 | 30.000 .883 117 66.8 76.8 58.2 | 18.6

25 .994 .062 .957 105 69.6 76.0 63.8 | 12.2

26 | 30.024 .082 .976 106 68.3 71.6 65.6 | 6.0

27 004 093 .930 163 65.8 72.8 60.2 .| 12.6

28 | Sunday.

29 038 123 974: 149 63.6 72.6 56.8 | 15.8

30 .028 .098 .956 142 63.5 73.2 54,8 | 18.4).

31 070 143 | 30.024 119 63.5 73,4 64.8 | 18.6

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Buib

eee are derived from the twenty-four hourly Observations made during

the day.

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of December, 1862.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.— (Continued).

}

5 ao

2) | gee

A a

1 63.9

2 62.4

3 60.5

4 63.3

5 64.2

6 62.6

7@ | Sunday.

8 59.5

9 57.2

10 58.0

11 58.8

12 59.3

13 60.4

14 | Sunday.

15 61.5

16 60.0

17 59.1

18 58.2

19 61.3

20 62,2

21 | Sunday.

22 59.5

23 58.1

24 60.9

25 61.7

26 61.1

27 61.3

28 | Sunday.

29 56.3

30 56.4

31 57.6

ulb above Wet.

S) Dry B

ESO ESTES CD

whworoa

AARAAH’

bow bo OU ©

ing unity.

E 3 2 |e | 2s

o ous Ph ae)

ei ele ee 2s

Brug iS 2 |e

pan baa CQ |"tn-- & 2

6 | 3 oO YP o o's = at

a ea oA yeu yess Ss

rt =I S oO Ss} too

Re eae | =

Q, 6 ies i=} #s o aa

g PAs o> | S45 /S Sal 88

Ss) a = = |e =

oO 0 Inches. | T. gr.| T. gt

60.5 10.2 0.5382 | 5.85 |} 2.383 | 0.72

58.8 10.7 503 53 135 .70

56.3 11.2 462 all 31 .69

60.6 8.0 534 88 | 1.79 ae!

61.6 HT 552 6.07 76 78

59,4 8.5 513 5.66 | .85 75

55.4 10.9 449 | 4.97 | 2.18 70

527 10.9 409 57 .00 .70

54,1 10.4 429 78 | 1.98 wal

55.1 9.9 44.4, 94: .93 ize

55.5 10.1 450 5.00 | 2.00 fil

57.3 8.3 478 Sor) 7On| RT

58.0 9.3 | «489 41 .96 78

55.7 11.5 453 01 | 2.34] .68

54.9 11.2 441 4.89 | .21 69

53.9 11.5 426 73 2, 68

57.5 10.1 481 5.32 12 72

59.3 a7 511 65 | 1.65 aly

55.5 10.6 .450 4.99 | 2.11 .70

54.1 10.7 429 a7 .06 .70

57 A 9.4 .480 5.381 | 1.95 Nic

57.7 11.9 485 159 / )215 68

56.8 11.5 .470 .18 42 .68

58.6 7.2 499 54 | 1.50 79

51.2 12.4 389 | 4.34 | 2.23 66

51.4 12.1 392 87 .18 67

53.5 10.0 421 .69 86 72

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations. xlili

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly BMeteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of December, 1862.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

Range of the Tempera-

i 3 . | Range of the Barometer for =e

Sas each hour during the As oan Hoe GRE Werne

BO 6 1S Ra a: g during the

Hour. mS é Ag month.

io mo

eo : : 23 ; :

aS2 Max. Min. Diff. < oy Max. | Min. | Diff.

= =

Mid- : HO ae |

night. 29.968 | 30.063 | 29.876 0.187 2.8 | 68.4 58.4 | 10.0

1 .961 .057 .868 189 62.3 67.8 58.0 | 9.8

2 952 .049 .857 192 61.7 67.4 57.7 9.7

3 944 .039 .855 184 | 61.1 67.0 57.0 | 10.0

4 6945 033 .858 175 | 60.8 66.6 56.0 | 10.6

5 953 .037 .856 181 60.2 66.0 55.6 | 10.4

6 .962 051 0874 177 59.5 66.0 55.0 | 11.0

7 .985 075 894 181 59.4 65.8 54.8 | 11.0

8 | 30.010 105 919 .186 62.8 67.6 58.4 9.2

9 .030 127 944 183 64.8 70.6 58.0 | 12.6

10 0382 ; .143 931 212 67.8 73.4 62.2 | 11.2

11 .012 123 907 .216 70.8 76.4 65.6 | 10.8

Noon, | 29.981 100 884 2216 72.8 77.8 68.2 9.6

1 951 073 84/7 .226 74.3 79.8 69.8 | 10.0

2 926 .049 827 222 75.2 79.4 69.6 9.8

3 914 .024 814 .210 75.1 79.0 70.0 9.0

4 .912 .025 810 .215 73.8 77.8 69.4 8.4

5 .919 .032 .808 0224 71.9 75.6 68.3 7.3

6 .930 .038 837 .201 69.5 72.7 66.2 6.5

7 948 .059 851 .208 67.7 71.7 64.0 77

8 .966 .093 872 221 66.5 70.7 62.8 7.9

9 .983 «106 .896 .210 65.4: 69.8 60.8 9.0

10 .983 118 884, 234 64.3 69.4 60.2 | 92

il 978 116 .878 .238 63.0 68.2 59.8 8.4

The Mean height of the Barometer, as likewise the Mean Dry and Wet Bulb

Thermometers are derived from the Observations made at the several hours

during the month.

xliv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of December, 1862.

Hourly Means, &ec. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.—/( Continued.)

Be ane | ae | 2S Ne ee eee

& Ay o & sey ES S35 BS = 28

2 o e @ ae) Eva SS

a ° ® 2 2 4 ea p22 3 iS)

Hour.) 3 A 3 as es Sele a

Se | 4s ee Ae |3F8 |g. |m 2

= a s ES etre Suey a Ss SS.

=6 mA 2, poe | ge e2¢6 |S2 8/2822

g 8 a 8 ro | 6 | S82 |Sepetigass

= a S) a = = 4 S

O8 ef BO en, BO o Inches. |Troy grs. Troy grs.|

| |

Mid- | | ;

night,| 591 | 37 ) 56.5 | 63 | 0.465 | 5.20 1.21 0.81

1 | 587 | 86 | 562 | 61 | .461 15 16 82

2 580 | 37 || 554 | 68) .449 02 17 81

3 Bia | alr Ve Baal 67h | aBae) 4185 23 .80

4 Bo I BW BAB ab Ga | a2 84 18 .80

5 BGS. | Moral |) Bann i Galnme) 6490 182 09 82

6 BAe TP BB GAG I Seine, 74 04 182

7 Bom es) (hy Bela So) (aon 73 03 82

8 Bi | Be | RAB | Be. | ee 7 .70 74

9 58.8 | 60 | 552 |. 96 | .445 95 88 13

10 Be 78 | BRB | IAD | ee 00 2.48 67

11 615 || 93 | 568 | 140 | (470 16 3.04 .63

Noon.| 623 | 105 | 57.0 | 15.8 | .473 17 BA 59

Ae eye2is) e| TS eon Mase Nags 16 96 57

2 GAS) TEL sys) | ee) Ne asa oma) Aa 56

3 BO iP BAO Iss vie 13 2m ts)

4 GAS TAP Resp UG eS) 21 3.77 58

5 6500) |) 88) |e 58e7 0 | lara. P5on A9 2.99 65

6 Gael) | 164) |) 59) Ole) ep 73 15 73

7 624 | 53 | 592 | 85)! .509 {GS Pa SS 76

8 CG I La BSB PW. | Me sOe 5G 63 77

9 61.0 |4i4 |- 584 | 70)) 2496 50 45 79

10 QA | 2) | Her 1-68 | AER 138) ).84 .80

11 59.8 | 38. Bio 4) OS) eu Brite ead 81

All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants.

Meteorological Observations.

xlv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of December, 1862.

Solar Radiation, Weather, &e.

a TEAS

as |-S.

De [6 ey

é A 3S

S| 22 a:

Q| = Bis O

fo) Tnches

1 139.0 sda

2 134.8

3 135.8

4 136.0

5 137.4

6 134.0

7 mart

8 132.0

9} 1383.0

10) 136.4

11 137.0

12) 138.0 é

13 131.4 sale

14 Sco

15 127.4 A

16) 181.0

17| 137.0

js} 134.8

19) 1384.0

20 p00

21 580

22 137.2

93) 1384.0

24. 137.0

25) 185.0

26 Nae

27 0.20

28 eats

29 132.0

80] 180.0

Bill 131.7

qq 4 24 2

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

Ze 2s

& @

Ai ZA

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless; also slightly foggy from

Midnight to 5a.m. & also after 9

P. M.

Cloudless ; also slightly foggy after 8

P. M.

Cloudless; also slightly fogey after 8

Pp. M.

Cloudless till 11 a. mw. Scatd. “i & Ni

till 5 p. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless; also slightly foggy from 8

to 10 P. M.

Cloudless ; also foggy after 9 P. M.

Cloudless; also slightly foggy from

Midnight to 6 a. Mm. & also after 8 Pp. M.

Cloudless ; also foggy at Midnight and

1a. M.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 1 p. mu. cloudy afterwards.

Scatd. -—itill 3 a. m. cloudy afterwards ;

also drizzled at 7 P. M.

Cloudless ; also fogey from Midnight to

2A. M.

Cloudless till 2 P. M.

wards.

Cloudless.

Cloudy.

Cloudy ; also drizzling at 5,7 & 8 p. um.

Cloudy till 5 p. m. cloudless afterwards ;

also drizzling from 1to7 a. m. algo

fogey after 7 P. M.

Scatd. ‘i after-

Cloudless ; also fogey after 7 P. um.

Cloudless.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, Xi Cumuli, +i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strat,

“ni Cirro cumuli,

xlvi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

im the month of December, 1862.

Monvruiy- RESutrts.

Inches

Mean height of the Barometer for the month, 20 ae 29 964

Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. M. on the 31st, .. 30.143

Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 P. M. on the 18th, oe 29.808

Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, 00 50 0.335

Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, 20 30 ae 30.034

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, on 36 ar 29.907

Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. 30 0.127

to)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ee ee 66.5

Max. Temperature occurred at 1 Pp. M. on the Ist, ac 46 79.8

Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the 30th and 31st, 50 54.8

Extreme range of the Temperature during themonth, .. oe 25.0

Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 60 oe se 75.4

Ditto ditto Min. ditto, ae fe a6 59.2

Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, oe 16.2

)

Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, é aC 60.2

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thiewmbnisies : 63

Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, 56 ‘ie 56.4

Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 10.1

Inches

Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. 20 ee 0.4.64

Troy grains

Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, Sc be ale 5.14:

Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ae 2.05

Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.72

Inches

Rained 3 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, os Mists 0.20

Total amount of rain during the month, .. 56 .- 0.20

Prevailing direction of the Wind, Ae Bo ING Com N IV Vee

Meteorological Observations. xlvil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of December, 1862.

Monturiy REsvLrs. .

Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind

blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour,

when any particular wind was blowing, it rained.

Hour. Le A ef | & a Hh ey)

| .j¢ S She cllees he & Sp | ots

[= gE el jel ls = i) EN Pel es

IZ dle. |eis.n/e]s. Bla /s|w. lela aisiels

Midnight, (17 4 5) I 1

1 4 5} yy |

2 1 4 6] i t

3 1 3 6) 14 | Fs

4 fal 1 3 6} 1) | be

5 1 1 3 5) ap | of 4

6 | 2 3 5} df H

7 | B 3 6] 1 H

8 11 2 1 3 4| | I 5

9 2 2 2 1 3 H

10 3 1 1 4,

11 | 3 1 1 6

Noon. } 1 1 8

1 | 2 1 8

2 4 6

3 1 2 1 8

4 i 1 2 1 4,

5 ped 1 1 5

6 {al 1 1 4

7 1 1 a} al 1 4,

8 1 1 1 1 1 4

9 ia 1 1 1 5 1

10 if 1 1 1 5 1

1l } 1 1 1 1 5

é Aa

i 7

i ear

= a

; ;

1 28

R i &

i .

LIST OF THE PUBLICATIONS

OF THE

ASTATICO SOCIETY OF BENGAL

For Sale at the Society’s Premises, No. 45, Park Street.

SOOO OOOO

RS. AS

Aborigines of India by B. H. Hodgson, Esq. B.C. 8S. .... 38 0

Anis a Musharrahin, 541 pages complete, Aiton cepek 3 0

Asiatic Journal, Bieta Vol. IX. for 1840 to Vol. XXIX,

for 1860, prices as per title page, ...

Ditto Researches, from Vols. VI. to XI. and Vols. XVIL. to .

XX, each at, ron uel cu ea laeieWe cea Md icheliale see Si ore LO eee

Ditto ditto Index, Py 5 0

Bibliotheca tea Mas! ite 186 ; ae Clae Nos. 7} ne 33,

The first two Wectunes of fhe. Sanhitéa of he Rig Veda

Edited by Dr. E. Roer, .... 9.3

Brihad Aranyaka Upanishad, with the Commentary of Sane

kara Acharya, and the Gloss of Ananda Giri. Hdited

by Dr. E. Réer, Complete in XI. Fasciculi,.......... 6 14

An English translation of the above Upanishad and Com-

mentary. Complete in III. Fasceiculi, .... py Are 1 14

The Chhandogya Upanishad, with the Comm. &. Edited

by Dr. E. Réer, eae in VI. Fase. Nos. 14, 15, 17,

20, 23 and 25, 8 12

An English ‘Trans. of the ‘above, Complete it in IL. Fase.

Nos. 78 and 181,. Ae lL 4

The Taittiriya, Aibtaréya and Swétas’watara Upanishads,

with Commentary, &c. Complete in III. Fasciculi Nos.

22, 33: and 34, ae 1 14

The ia a, Kéna, Katha, ane ‘Mundaka, oe “Mandukya

Upanishads, with Comm., &e. Edited by Dr. E. Roer,

Complete in VI. Fase. Nos. 24, 26, 28, 29,30 and 31, 3 12

An English Translation of the Taittiriya, Aittaréya, S’wetas’-

watara, Kéna, Ys’a, Katha, Mundaka and Mandukya Upa-

nishads, from. the Original Sanscrita, by Dr. LK. He

‘Complete in II. Fase. Nos. 41 and 50, E 1 &

Division of the Categories of the Nyaya Philosophy, with a

Commentary and an English ‘Translation by Dr. E.

Réer, Complete in 11. Vasciculi, .. .. 6.001. eine cs esses 1 4

The Séhitya-Darpana, or Mirror of Composition, by Vis-

wanatha Kavirdja, with English Translation by J. R.

Ballantyne, LL. D. ‘Text complete in V. Fase. Nos.

36, 37, 53, 54 and 55, .

Uttara Naishadha Charitra, by Sri Harsa, with the Commen-

tary of Narayana. Edited by Dr. E. Roer. Complete

in XII. Fasciculi, Nos. 39, 40, 42, 45, 46, 52, 67, 72,

87, 90, 120 and 124, ....

Sénkhya ’Pravachana Bhdshya, “Edited by Professor F. E.

Hall, M. A. (out of print.) .

Chaitanya Chandrodaya Nataka of Kavi karnapura. “Edited

by Babu Rajendralél Mitra. Complete in ILI. Fasciculi,

Nos. 47, 48 and 80,..........

Sarvadarsana Sangraha; or an Epitome of the dierent

systems of Indian Philosophy. Edited by Pandita Iswara-

chandra Vidydsagara, Complete in IT. Fase. Nos. 63, 142;

The Strya-Siddhanta, with its commentary the Gidhartha

Prakasaka. Edited by Professor F. H. Hall. Complete in

IV. Fase. Nos. 79, 105, 115 and 146, :

The Strya- Siddhénta, translated by Pandit E Bap “Deva

S/astri. Complete in one Fasc. New Series, No. 1,......

The Siddhanta S’iromani, translated by the late Lancelot

Wilkinson, Esq. C.S. and revised by Pandit Bapti Deva

S‘astri, complete in II. Fasc. New Series, Nos. 13 and 28,

A translation of the Sankhya Aphorisms of Kapila by J. R.

Ballantyne, LL. D. Published Fasciculus I. No. 32, New

WETIES, fo oeinie oe

Vasavadattd, by Subandhu, with its ‘commentary ‘entitled

Darpana. Edited by Professor F. E. Hall, M. A.

Complete in ILI. Fase. Nos. 116, 130 and 148, se eatete

The Elements of Polity, by Kamandaki, Complete in II.

Fase. No. 19 and 179. Edited by Babu Rajendralal Mitra,

The Lalita-Vistara, or Memoirs of the Life and Doctrines

of Sakya Sinha. Edited by Babu Rajendralal Mitra,

Published V. Fase. Nos. 51, 73, 148, 144 and 145, ....

The Markandeya Purana. Edited by the Rev. K. M. Baner-

jea, complete in VII. Fasc. Nos. 114, 127, 140, 163,

16S AT (sand 1835.0 esse :

The Taittiriya Bréhmana of the Black “Yajur. Veda,

with the commentary of Sayanacharya. Edited by Babu

Rajendra Lal Mitra, Published XI. Fase. Nos. 125,

126, 147, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 175 and 176,..

Vedanta Sutra or Aphorisms of the Vedanta, Published

VII. Fase. Nos. 64, 89, 172, 174, 178, 184 and 186, ..

Sanhita of the Black Yajur Veda. Hdited by Dr. EK. Réer and

E. B. Cowell, M. A. Published XVI. Fase. Nos. 92, 117,

119, 122, 131, 183, 1384, 137, 149, 157 160, 161, 166,

Te 180 and 185, alee a ilalaleipce Lente! distlavatetete

' -e;3

‘Vais’ eshika Darsana with the Commentaries of Sankara

Misra and Jaya Narayana Tarka Panchanana. Edited

by Pandita Jaya Narayana Tarka Panchanana, complete

in V. Fase. New Series, Nos. 4, 5, 6, 8 and 10, ae

The Das’a-Rupa, with Dhanika’s Commentary. Edited

by Professor F. H. Hall, D. C. L., Published II. Fase.

New Series, Nos. 12 and 2A), . ie ee

The Aphorisms of S‘Andilya with the commentary ‘of Swap-

nes/wara. Edited by J. R. Ballantyne, LL. D. ee

in one Fase. New Series, No. 11, ....

The Narada Panchardtra. Edited by the Rev. K. M.

Banerjea, Published II. Fasc. New Series, Nos. 17 and 25,

The Kaushitaki-Brdhmana-Upanishad with Comm. and a

translation by H. B. Cowell, M. A. Complete in II. Fase.

Nos. 19 and 20, ;

The Kavyddars’a of S’ri “‘Dandin. "Edited with a commen-

tary by Pandita Prema Chandra Tarkabagis’a. Published

II. Fasc. New Series, Nos. 80 and 33, ......

Arabic Bibliography. Edited by Dr. A. Sprenger, Fase. I.

Biographical Dictionary of Persons who knew Mahommed,

XIII. Fase. Nos. 61, 69, 75, 83, 86, 93, 101, 106, 111,

128, 128, 186 and 138, at 12 As. each, d

Conquest (‘The) of Syria, commonly ascribed to Waqidy, edi-

ted with notes by Captain Wm. Lees. Vol. I. Complete

in IV. Fasciculi, being Nos. 59, 66,96 and 98. Vol. II.

Published Nos. 102, 108, 164 and 168, .

Dictionary of Technical ‘Terms. Complete ; Oe Face.

Nos. 58, 65, 82, 88, 95, 100, 108, 109, 118, 129, 132, 156,

158, 159, 162, 165, 167, 170, 173 and 182 at 1-4 each,

Futooh-al-Sham, being an Account of the Moslem Conquests

in Syria by Abi tsméail. Edited by Captain Lees.

Complete i in IV. Faseiculi. Being Nos. 56, 62, 84 and a

Khirad namae Iskandary by Nizamy. Edited by Dr.

Sprenger and Aga Mohammad Shustary. Published,

Fasciculus I. No. 43, sere

Maghazi of Waqidi (The) Bdited by A. Von Kremer. Com-

plete i in V. Fase. Nos. 110, 112, 113, 121 and 139,,.

Risélae Shamsyah, a Treatise on Logie in Arabic, with an

English Translation by Dr. A. Sprenger, No. 76,.

Sytity’s Itqan, on the Hxegetic Sciences of the Qoran.

Complete in X. Fasciculi, bemg Nos. 44, 49, 57, 68, 70,

74, 77, 81, 99 and 104, ....

Tusy’ s list of Shiyah Books and Alam-ul-Hodé’s Notes on

Shiyah Biography. Edited by Dr. A. Sprenger and Maw-

lawy Abdul Huqq. Complete in IV. Fasciculi, being Nos.

60, 71, 91 and 107,

Tarikhi Feroz-Shahi of Yiaa-i Barni. Edited by Saiyid

Ahmad Khan, Published VI. Fasc. New Series, Nos. 2,

3, 7,9, 14 and OP Mee Ret ah os ren aoa’ coensianstog s vsieuss'> wa e's

RS.

AS»

Tarikhi Baihakiof Masaud. Edited by the late W.H. Morley,

Hsq., Published VIII. Fasc. New Series, Nos. 16, 18, 21,

22, 26, 27,.29 and 31,. 5

Catalogue of Birds in the Museum of the “Asiatic Society,

by KE. Blyth, Esq., Curator, 4

of Curiosities in the Museum of the Asiatic Society,

by BR. L. Mitra, Librarian, ..... 0

of the Books and Maps it in the ‘Library o “of the

Asiatic Society, by ditto ditto, 1856,. Hegs 3

of Sanscrit Books and MSS. in ditto, ae 1

of Books and MSS. in Arabic, orca fe Wrdee 1

———-— of the Fossil Remains of Vertebrata from the

Sewalik Hills, the Nerbudda, Perim Islands, &c. in the

Museum of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, by H. Falco-

ner, Hsq. M. D., F. B.S, G. 8. and L. S., i

— of the Recent Shells in the Museum of the Asiatic

Society, by W. Theobald, Jr. Esq...

Fatawé Alamgiri, 2nd Vol. 759 pages, ‘3rd Vol., 565 pages,

6th Vol. 667 pages, royal 4to., per Vol,.....-.0--+0+-

Hariwaiisa, 563 pages, royal 4to. ... va hep Melee

Istallahat e Sufia, edited by Dr. A. Sprenger, ‘Bvos ae ce

Jawame-ul elm ul Riazi, 168 pages with 17 plates, Ato. .. ae

Khazanat ul elm, 694 pages, 4ito. .. .

Mahabharata, Vols. 2nd, 3rd and 4th, ‘royal dito. (& Index), 5

Rajatarangini, 440 pages, dito. (large paper 4 Rs.) .. ta)

Sharaya-oo Islam, 631 pages, 4to. . sjaiin\ ai din meee gael

Vedanta-Sar a, translated by Dr. E. Roer,.. wa Biel ata Sake ia

SRO OwD w wv

Recently Pubiished.

In one volume, Imperial 16mo., cloth boards, 3 Rs. by post 3

_ A Thesaurus of English and Biigolagined ale chenep! Terms us

Building and other useful arts, and Scientific Manual of Word

Phrases in the Higher Branches of Knowledge; containing upt

of 5,000 words not generally to be found in the English and -

Dictionaries. By Captain H. G. Raverty, 3rd Regt., Bombay

Hertford: Published by Stephen Austin. London, Edinburgh, a al

Leipzig: Williams and Norgate. Bombay: Thacker and Co,

For Sale.

A copy of Description de Hgypte, ou Recueil des chseivatielam

de gs Récherches qui ont été faites en Egypte pendant I’ expedition

Y armée Francaise, publié par les ordres de sa majesté I’ empere

Napoleon le grand, 7 Vols, Folio: and 10 Royal Folio Vole

Plates.

N0.,03 CXIV. cee

| brad :

Sez EW. SERIES.

—

JOURNAL |

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL:

THE SECRETARIES. / Ga p

oe : 2

: ke ee.

ale Le eae AL ie

; SS =e SOCIETY C CALCU TITAS => &

; The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

«within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

San or produced uy nature,” —Si1z WILLIAM y ONES.

Price to Siihsenibors. per Number, 1-8 Rs.—~To Non-Subscribers, 2 Rs.——

Spare Numbers of Vols. XII. to XXIV. on sale at the Society’s Rooms in Park

Street, to Subscribers, at 1 R. per Number ;——to Non-Subscribers, at 1-8 Rs.,

per Number.

*.* Communications, it is requested, may be sent under cover to the Secretaries

_ As. Soe. to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or

im London, to Messrs. Williams and Norgate, 14, Henrietia Street.

SLID DIO

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED BY C. B. LEWIS, AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,

CIRCULAR ROAD.

1862.

PRA AAA RAR ADAAR AAI

IRPRINIRIRINISINISINIR INIA ALT ALAIATALNINIAININ IORI IRIS RPA IIA INP INLINE

CONTENTS.

Journal of a Trip undertaken to explore the Glaciers of

the Kanchunjingah Group in the Sikkim Himalaya, in

November, 1861.—By Major J. L. Suurwitt, Revenue

Surveyor, 5

Notes of a Trip from Simla fe Se Spiti “lee Ha Ghowees

ri (Tshomoriri) Lake during the months of July, Au-

gust and ae 1861.—By W. Tuxopatp, Esq.

Junior, te Bycetdamecs ee

Notices of Works in sane ned. iis see dae sbumat eee

Literary Intelligence, Correspondence, &c.,. oe

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the ‘abate of Nove

ber and December, 1862,

Abstract of the Results of ie Toe Meteor aleeieal ‘Olen

vations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

for the months of April, May and June, 1862,

Recently Published,

In one 8vo. Volume, Price 3 Rs.

Page

457

480

527

529

533

XGV1L

Catalogue of the Recent Shells in the Museum of the Asiatic

Society of Bengal—By W, THEoBaD, Esq. Jr. Published by order

of the Society.

A few copies of ‘Royle’s Productive Resources of India’ are for

sale at the Society’s Rooms.